Crime and Deviance in
Canada: Historical
Perspectives
Chris McCormick
Len Green
Editors
Canadian Scholars’ Press
Crime and Deviance
in Canada
This page intentionally left blank
Crime and Deviance
in Canada
Historical Perspectives
Edited by
Chris McCormick
and
Len Green
Canadian Scholars’ Press
Toronto
Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Edited by Chris McCormick and Len Green
First published in 2005 by
Canadian Scholars’ Press Inc.
180 Bloor Street West, Suite 801
Toronto, Ontario
M5S 2V6
www.cspi.org
Copyright © 2005 Chris McCormick, Len Green, the contributing authors, and Canadian Scholars’ Press
Inc. All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be photocopied, reproduced, stored in a retrieval
system, or transmied, in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, or otherwise, without the
wrien permission of Canadian Scholars’ Press Inc., except for brief passages quoted for review purposes.
In the case of photocopying, a licence may be obtained from Access Copyright: One Yonge Street, Suite
1900, Toronto, Ontario, M5E 1E5, (416) 868-1620, fax (416) 868-1621, toll-free 1-800-893-5777, www.
accesscopyright.ca.
Every reasonable effort has been made to identify copyright holders. CSPI would be pleased to have any
errors or omissions brought to its aention.
Canadian Scholars’ Press gratefully acknowledges financial support for our publishing activities from the
Government of Canada through the Book Publishing Industry Development Program (BPIDP).
Library and Archives Canada Cataloguing in Publication
Crime and deviance in Canada : historical perspectives / edited by Chris McCormick and Len
Green.
Includes bibliographical references.
ISBN 1-55130-274-8
1. Criminal justice, Administration of--Canada--History. 2. Crime--Canada--History. 3. Punishment--
Canada--History. I. McCormick, Christopher Ray, 1956- II. Green, Len
HV6803.C75 2005 364.971’09 C2005-902481-X
Cover design by Aldo Fierro
Cover photo: Health Canada website and media photo gallery, www.hs-sc.gc.ca. Reproduced with the
permission of the Minister of Public Works and Government Services Canada, 2004.
Page design and layout by Brad Horning
05 06 07 08 09 5 4 3 2 1
Printed and bound in Canada by Marquis Book Printing Inc.
Some images in the printed version of this book are not available for
inclusion in the eBook.
Preface........................................................................................................................................... ix
Introduction .................................................................................................................................... 1
PART I: DEVELOPING ISSUES IN CRIME AND PUNISHMENT
Chapter 1: Administering Justice without the State: A Study of the Private Justice
System of the Hudson’s Bay Company to 1800
Russell Smandych and Rick Linden .......................................................................................... 11
Chapter 2: Criminal Boundaries: The Frontier and the Contours of Upper Canadian
Justice, 1792–1840
David Murray ........................................................................................................................... 27
Chapter 3: The Mounties as Vigilantes: Perceptions of Community and the
Transformation of Law in the Yukon, 1885–1897
Thomas Stone ........................................................................................................................... 37
Chapter 4: Discordant Music: Charivaris and Whitecapping in Nineteenth-Century
North America
Brian D. Palmer ....................................................................................................................... 48
Chapter 5: Railing, Tattling, and General Rumour: Gossip, Gender, and Church
Regulation in Upper Canada
Lynne Marks ............................................................................................................................. 67
PART II: A WORKING CRIMINAL JUSTICE SYSTEM
Chapter 6: Homicide in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815
Allyson N. May and Jim Phillips .............................................................................................. 87
Chapter 7: The Shining Sixpence: Women’s Worth in Canadian Law at the
End of the Victoria Era
Constance Backhouse ............................................................................................................. 107
Table of Contents
Chapter 8: Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes: An Historical Analysis
Helen Boritch ......................................................................................................................... 124
Chapter 9: The Voluntary Delinquent: Parents, Daughters, and the
Montreal Juvenile Delinquents’ Court in 1918
Tamara Myers......................................................................................................................... 148
Chapter 10: Governing Mentalities: The Deportation of “Insane” and “Feebleminded”
Immigrants out of British Columbia from Confederation to World War II
Robert Menzies ....................................................................................................................... 161
Chapter 11: Crime and the Changing Forms of Class Control: Policing Public Order
in “Toronto the Good,” 1859–1955
Helen Boritch and John Hagan .............................................................................................. 187
PART III: POLICING ETHNICITY
Chapter 12: Spectacular Justice: The Circus on Trial, and the Trial as Circus, Picton, 1903
Carolyn Strange and Tina Loo ............................................................................................... 205
Chapter 13: “Gentlemen, This Is No Ordinary Trial”: Sexual Narratives in the
Trial of the Reverend Corbett, Red River, 1863
Erica Smith ............................................................................................................................. 217
Chapter 14: The Relocation Phenomenon and the Africville Study
Donald H. Clairmont and Dennis William Magill ................................................................. 227
Chapter 15: Criminalizing the Colonized: Ontario Native Women Confront the
Criminal Justice System, 1920–1960
Joan Sangster ......................................................................................................................... 240
Chapter 16: Creating “Slaves of Satan” or “New Canadians”? The Law, Education,
and the Socialization of Doukhobor Children, 1911–1935
John McLaren......................................................................................................................... 252
PART IV: REGULATING GENDER AND SEXUALITY
Chapter 17: Moral Reform in English Canada, 1885–1925: Introduction
Mariana Valverde ................................................................................................................... 275
Chapter 18: Defining Sexual Promiscuity: “Race,” Gender, and Class in the
Operation of Ontario’s Female Refuges Act, 1930–60
Joan Sangster ......................................................................................................................... 286
Chapter 19: “Horrible Temptations”: Sex, Men, and Working-Class Male Youth
in Urban Ontario, 1890–1935
Steven Maynard ...................................................................................................................... 299
Chapter 20: Mother Knows Best: The Development of Separate Institutions
for Women
Kelly Hannah-Moffat.............................................................................................................. 310
Chapter 21: “Character Weaknesses” and “Fruit Machines”: Towards an Analysis of the
Anti-Homosexual Security Campaign in the Canadian Civil Service, 1959–1964
Gary Kinsman ........................................................................................................................ 322
PART V: MORAL REGULATION OF PERSONAL BEHAVIOUR
Chapter 22: Chasing the Social Evil: Moral Fervour and the Evolution of Canada’s
Prostitution Laws, 1867–1917
John P.S. McLaren .................................................................................................................. 341
Chapter 23: The First Century: The History of Non-Medical Opiate Use and
Control Policies in Canada, 1870–1970
Robert R. Solomon and Melvyn Green ................................................................................... 353
Chapter 24: Regeneration Rejected: Policing Canada’s War on Liquor, 1890–1930
Greg Marquis ......................................................................................................................... 366
Copyright Acknowledgements ................................................................................................... 385
This page intentionally left blank
We began this text with an interest in collecting some of the best research available on the
history of crime and criminal justice in Canada because we had been teaching a course of
the same name for a couple of years, and had a difficulty in finding the appropriate book. Since this
course is a second-year required course in the Criminology Department at St. Thomas University,
and forms the foundation for upper-level courses on criminal law, policing, young offenders, and
adult courts, we felt the choice of book was important.
First of all, we felt that using American or British sources would submerge key events in
Canada’s history. It is true that we have inherited a British system of common law in Canada. It
is also true that we continue to be influenced by American interests in criminal justice. However,
there is something fundamentally different about how crime and criminal justice have developed
in our country. Canadian differences are not irrelevant, and we think the readings demonstrate this
distinct history.
As editors, we know many of the authors whose writings are collected here, and think that they
have produced some of the best work in the field. Collectively, their work will be a substantial
corpus of research on the history of crime and criminal justice in Canada.
These articles were selected because of their examination of relations of power in society:
relations of gender, social class, ethnicity, and age. Through such topics as prostitution, prohibition,
youth courts, and the regulation of sexuality, we can trace these relations of power and how they
undergird the definition of crime. An individual is located within power relations in which his
or her ethnicity, class, age, or sexuality makes a difference in terms of how the person is treated.
These power relations exist apart from the individual, yet affect what crimes the person might be
charged with, and how he or she is subsequently treated.
The criminal justice system is always formed in reaction to how crime is defined at any particular
point in history. The way behaviour has been defined as criminal in our past might be more strict
than how we would define criminality today because of shifts in morality. We have also relaxed as
a society in moving away from more punitive treatments for individual offenders.
Through these readings, then, we become richer through a re/collection of our beginnings, and our
struggles to define social order and create a criminal justice system. This reader will complement
your introduction to crime and criminal justice and, we hope, will enliven your interest in our
history. In the introduction, we, with the assistance of one of our colleagues, outline some of our
basic theoretical issues.
Chris McCormick and Len Green
Department of Criminology and Criminal Justice
St. Thomas University
Fredericton, New Brunswick
Preface
x Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Acknowledgments
We would like to acknowledge the assistance of those who have helped in this project since it began
several years ago. It has blossomed into a wonderful book that will serve students of criminal justice
history well. We have benefited from the editorial assistance of Vanessa Gallant, Sarah Gilliss, and
Juanita Maclean. We would like to especially thank Megan Mueller for her encouragement in this
project, and cheerfulness in seeing it to its conclusion.
A Note from the Publisher
Thank you for selecting Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives, edited by Chris
McCormick and Len Green. The editors and publisher have devoted considerable time and careful
development (including meticulous peer reviews) to this book. We appreciate your recognition of
this effort and accomplishment.
Teaching Features
This volume distinguishes itself on the market in many ways. One key feature is the book’s well-
written and comprehensive part openers, which help to make the readings all the more accessible
to undergraduate students. The part openers add cohesion to the section and to the whole book.
The themes of the book are very clearly presented in these openers.
The general editors, Chris McCormick and Len Green, have also greatly enhanced the book by
adding pedagogy to close and complete each section. Each part ends with critical thinking questions
pertaining to each reading and detailed annotated further readings.
Introduction
O nce the preserve of legal historians and sociologists, the study of crime and punishment in
Canada has become more interdisciplinary in content and focus. Issues of crime, criminal
justice, law, and society are now critically examined by a broad array of academics, most notably
social historians and criminologists. This collection of essays reflects this trend, and begins to
show some of the richness of the historical, criminological, and sociological literature on crime
and deviance.
This literature combines critical theory and empirical historical evidence to enliven the past and
shed new light on how the criminal justice system and Canadian society have responded to the
proliferation of crime and deviance. As Smandych and Linden note, through more of this primary
scholarship, we can recover a unique aspect of Canadian history and society.
In recollecting Canadian criminal justice history, we are interested in the linkage between
economic production, social institutions, and everyday life. People are located in the economic
structure of the time, participate in social activities, and through this process shape and are shaped
by relations of power. To formulate such an enterprise means recovering those links in the historical
evidence, but, more importantly, creating those linkages in the “analytical project.” The work of
historical analysis crosses over between interpreting the evidence of the past, and interpreting it
in such a way as to create an emancipatory understanding of those linkages.1
The work of Michel Foucault illustrates our interest in a connection between relations of power
in society, forms of knowledge production, and how subjectivity is constituted. The way we come
to know ourselves and others is a social construct built through power relations. In this way,
human beings are both objects and subjects constructed through certain forms of knowledge and
relationships of power.
Central to this proposition is that knowledge and power are inseparable: “there is no power
relation without the correlative constitution of a field of knowledge, nor any knowledge that does
not presuppose and constitute at the same time power relations.”2
As social institutions develop, with new legal procedures (technologies), for example, a new
knowledge of the subject is constituted that pivots on power relations. Disciplinary technology,
which is the work of the criminal justice system, makes individuals subject to the power that runs
through the whole social body. The knowledge of the subject involves a documentary record of
their offences and disposition and, increasingly, of their background and social characteristics. This
documentary record makes makes them more subject to examination and discipline. What we will
see in these readings is that the developing Canadian state, with its legal superstructure, revolves
around and intensifies existing power relationships.
Social institutions such as schools, churches, and prisons operate through subtle mechanisms
or “micro-physics” of power that use, in Foucault’s terms, techniques such as “hierarchical
2 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
observation,” “normalising judgements,” and “the examination.” The state produces a web of
control by increasing its specification of individuality. 3
We are not suggesting that individuals are powerless in the development of these socio-legal
relations. In many of the readings we will see resistance and attempts to influence the direction of
social change. But as in work on the history of schooling shows, educational practices and techniques
of governance attempt to construct and control character habits that are useful in the moral order
of capitalism. 4 In this way, relations of power involve practices that are hegemonic.
To develop a non-reductionist approach to the history of criminal justice, Giddens says we need
to look at the duality of structure. 5 Through the ongoing dialectic of structure and practice we see
the interplay between individual consciousness and the activities of the subject as they are located
in relations of power. In this way, social life is recursive, which structure both the medium and
the outcome of social life.
As Canada developed, different forms of “doing justice” succeeded and faded from view. Practices
that were considered deviant in the past, for example, abortion, are considered quite acceptable
today. Similarly, the twentieth century has seen the criminalization of substances that have been
used for thousands of years, notably narcotics. This diachronic, or historical, dimension forces
us to consider the relative definition of crime, and thus how it has informed changes in criminal
justice.
In this way, criminological scholarship today is less concerned with a narrow juridic interest in
courts, police, and prisons; we conceive of societal definitions and legal governance in broader
ways.
In the late-eighteenth and early-nineteenth centuries the reaction to crime was brutal. The Hudson’s
Bay’s Company and naval courts in Newfoundland often relied upon corporal punishment, including
lashings with a cat-o’-nine-tails, to ensure that its workers complied with company regulations.6
The sheer size of the territory known as Rupert’s Land—4 million square kilometres—granted to
the Hudson’s Bay Company, and its distance from Britain, necessitated the private administration
of justice. This patchwork system of private and military justice, combined with an emerging state,
moreover, provides insight into the legal plurality that once existed in British North America.
In 1869 Canada bought Rupert’s Land, ten times the size of Canada at Confederation, and in
1873 John A. MacDonald commissioned the North West Mounted Police (NWMP) to patrol this
new territory.7 Their mandate was to quell conflict and dissent so as to secure a frontier suitable
for Canadian exploration and settlement. The development of east–west trade for Montreal and
Toronto was facilitated by the federal police and the construction of a national railway. As Stone
comments, the federal police virtually appropriated conflict and the popular ways of dealing with
it as they began enforcing the criminal law.
It is interesting that in this interregnum between private and military policing, and the coming
era of professional justice, people ordered their lives to principles similar to law. Thousands of
men, isolated annually in mining and lumber camps or on the high seas, suppressed and resolved
confl icts without recourse to police or courts,8 and yet we have virtually forgotten this history.
Drawing on the British tradition, the first half of the nineteenth century was an era of public
executions. This was a time when legal authorities felt that by publicly displaying the severity of
the law, people would refrain from committing criminal acts. The law operated as a repressive
instrument, but also as an ideological system, one that combined both force and imagery to sustain
the power of the propertied ruling class.9
By the dawn of the twentieth century, however, this feeling began to change. Progressive middle-
class reformers believed that public executions would have a detrimental impact upon society. As
Introduction 3
one proponent of conducting hangings within penitentiaries stated in 1925, “such events as these,
amid the peaceful and ordered routine of the towns and cities of the country, have a very certain
effect upon many classes of people, particularly women and children. They leave in the memory
scars that time can never quite remove.”10 Canadians were becoming increasingly uncomfortable
with how in the process of maintaining law and order, the criminal justice system, by practising
public executions, was in fact disrupting public order.
Certain crimes tended to be specific to the pre-Confederation period of Canada’s history.
Smuggling, duelling, “machine breaking,” and sabotaging a coal mine were acts that not only
broke the law, but challenged the social and economic status quo. 11 However, change did not
come easy. In the shift to a centralist form of legal governance, the state often conflicted with
traditional custom. Smuggling, for example, and its close neighbour, wrecking, were ways of life
in a maritime economy. Attempts to enforce the law against popular custom exposed the slippage
between policy and practice.
However, as the state developed, class inequality became solidified in the criminal law and
traditional economic practices increasingly became defined as contravening capitalist property
relations. In this regards, as Alan Hunt has argued, the law became a tool of “ideological domination”
within a capitalist society. 12 People learned how to think of crime in capitalism as a violation of
property relations, and came to think of justice as something to be administered by the state. While
the state has the resources to enforce the law, it also means that popular methods of social control
are lost.
In some cases, crimes and how they were dealt with in the community were symbols of a
burgeoning working-class consciousness that an informal criminal justice system often struggled
to suppress. When oak-cutters rioted in Bytown in 1830, the conflict was as much about class
inequality between the Irish, French, and English as it was about public disturbance, drinking,
and assault.13
Moreover, as Palmer and Marks highlight, the charivari and gossip became informal, community-
based methods of rendering justice upon those individuals who had breached an unwritten code of
public morality. These were ways for the “lower orders” of society to voice their opposition and
hostility toward the social elite and pass judgment upon their family, friends, and neighbours. This
was “rough justice,” along with social and moral regulation, at its finest. Despite its irregularities,
as Murray notes, its practices correspond to what we would fairly call law.
A more formalized system of criminal law and justice emerged as the nineteenth century evolved.
Indeed, the onslaught of industrialization and urbanization in late-nineteenth-century Canada and
the concomitant population boom necessitated a more concerted response to crime. We begin to
see the development of professional policing, for example.
Canada received its own system of codified criminal laws with the introduction in 1892 of the
Criminal Code of Canada. These laws were designed to preserve the power of the British Crown
and the state in Canada. While it was true that Nova Scotia was the first province to receive a
system of judicial procedure in the 1750s, 14 justice was patchy as magistrates were reluctant to
travel outside urban centres. Well into the latter part of the 1800s, any justice system that existed
was haphazard at best.
The idea of “British justice” that Canada adopted was more than a collection of laws and legal
procedures. It was also a means of organizing social relations in modern Canada and of defining,
on an official level, the nature of civil society.15 A society that was meant to be law-abiding and
morally righteous did not tolerate crime and deviancy. As Valverde points out, a great period of
social and moral regulation at the turn of the twentieth century was responsible for a redefinition
of im/morality, especially in Canada’s cities.
4 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Justices of the peace were responsible for the administration of justice in most areas outside of
capital centres for much of the eighteenth century.16 Gradually police courts evolved and criminal
cases were usually tried without a jury or legal representation for the accused. It was here that
the working class and the poor gathered every morning to hear their fate. The Police Court, often
housed in city halls across the country, handled over 80 percent of committed offences. Police courts
were effi cient because they had to be. On an average day at the turn of the twentieth century in
Vancouver, Winnipeg, Toronto, Montreal, or Halifax, a stipendiary magistrate would hear between
30 and 40 criminal cases, most of which were summary offences ranging from public intoxication
to theft. 17 Often the accused pled guilty because he or she did not have the advice of legal counsel
or was intimidated by, or could not comprehend, the proceedings.
The night watch was the forerunner to the police in most towns and cities. This group of
concerned citizens served as an informal mechanism for monitoring a community and imposing
social order. By the 1860s, organized police forces began to appear in cities such as Saint John,
Quebec, and Toronto.18 As Boritch and Hagan discuss, at the turn of the twentieth century a shift
occurred in police operations away from a primitive type of “class-control” to a “crime-control”
model. This was in line with a trend toward more rationalization and professionalization of police
work in North America. In this sense, the police were a product of the social turmoil wrought by
modernity, the need to monitor the activities of new immigrants, and the widening gap between
the rich and the poor.
The addition of policewomen represents another important phase in the modernization of police
work and the criminal justice system. In the early 1900s, police departments in Vancouver, Calgary,
Winnipeg, Toronto, Montreal, and Halifax hired female officers. Policewomen, it was felt, could
help to prevent crime through social service intervention and by dealing directly with female
suspects. Policewomen often served in departments’ “morality squads” where they “looked after
the bad girls.” They searched the cities’ streets for wayward women, especially prostitutes, and
tried to persuade them to return home. In various essays, such as Hannah-Moffat, and Myers and
Sangster, we see how policewomen played a central role in the criminal justice system’s attempts
to control vice and regulate social and moral behaviour. At the same time, the development of
separate institutions for women, and the creation of family courts, created an extrafamilial arena
for dispute resolution that signifies the stress caused by changing relations of production and the
evolving roles of women in modern Canadian society.19
Law and order, however, often came at the expense of equality before the law. For example,
women and girls tended to be arrested for moral offences. Fourteen-year-old Vera was committed
to the Industrial Home for Girls in Vancouver in 1929 for “prostituting herself with Hindus.” Hilda
was charged with being “incorrigible” because “she would not do what her father told her and was
too fond of going out to dances.”20 Ironically, these girls were accorded a degree of sexual agency
by their parents and by the same criminal justice officials who felt that young women who engaged
in illicit sexual encounters were “delinquents” in need of moral guidance and control.
Once captured and sentenced for their crimes, criminals were housed in prisons and asylums.
Ontario and Quebec were among the first provinces in the 1850s to construct lunatic asylums.21
Correctional institutions were makeshift, dark, disease-infested institutions that did little to
rehabilitate criminals. Indeed, some housed adult and juvenile criminals together. This practice
prompted late-nineteenth-century social reformers, such as the Rev. C.L. Ball of Halifax, to
denounce prisons as institutions that “confirm the criminal in crime.”22 Such views precipitated a
movement to build reformatories and homes of refuge for juvenile delinquents and “fallen women.”
Their efforts were part of an attempt to make Canada a more progressive, modern society, a society
Introduction 5
that had an efficient system of justice that ensured the preservation of social and moral order.
Nevertheless, Canada’s prisons, at least prior to 1945, usually punished, rather than rehabilitated,
men and women who broke the law.
Juvenile delinquents, on the other hand, were seen as representing the country’s future, and thus
worthy of being reformed. Juvenile courts stood as a testament to a more progressive and modern
attitude toward juvenile crime and delinquency. In the minds of some of its supporters, the juvenile
court could serve as an instrument of “social betterment,” not only for children, but for society as
a whole.23 As Nova Scotia’s attorney general, Orlando T. Daniels, argued in 1918, juvenile courts
were created in recognition of the fact that “children are children even when they break the law
... and every child has a right to a fair chance to become an honest, useful citizen.” 24 This view
underscored the belief that the future of the country could be placed in serious jeopardy if children
turned to a life of crime when they became adults.
Studying the history of crime and deviance is one way to measure the temperament of a society
and the nature of social relations in specific historical periods. Through this study we can see how
class relations are reproduced through the law, as are relations of gender, age, and ethnicity. These
relations together are relations of power, and the criminal law becomes the pivot around which
people’s lives are ordered.
The incidence of crime and deviancy, and the efforts to curb their outbreak, also highlights the rise
of the state in Canada. Indeed, state formation in Canada produced a strict regime of legal, moral,
and social regulation. Regulation that, as McLaren, Solomon, and Green, and Marquis demonstrate,
had a direct impact upon people’s lives, in particular, the lives of the “other”—Asians, Blacks, First
Nations, and “foreigners”—whom the justice system viewed as a threat to the moral and social
fibre of Canada. This regulation often assumed the form of laws that targeted these groups, notably
the Opium Act and the Pass System for Aboriginals. The implementation of these laws meant that
the state was able to exert the power of the criminal justice system over disadvantaged groups,
for example, in charging Asian men with possession of opium and purveying White slavery, and
confi ning Natives to their reserves.25
Canada also possessed social and criminal deviants whom the criminal justice system,
and segments of Canadian society, constructed, feared, and despised. The “other,” including
homosexuals, were, according to popular beliefs, prone to certain criminal acts, drunkenness
and public violence, White slavery, gambling, drug abuse, and “gross indecency.” Consequently,
their daily activities often came under close supervision by the police. This is where, according
to Maynard, Schmidt, and Kinsman, the power of the state to determine who is “normal” and
what is acceptable behaviour, and subsequently punish abnormal behaviour, dramatically affected
individuals’ work and private lives.26 Moreover, such perceptions fuelled racial and homophobic
sentiments, thereby further marginalizing these groups within society.
Class, gender, ethnic, and religious divisions were at times manifested in acts of crime and public
disorder. Moral and social order were two of the main principles upon which Canadian civil society
was thought to be based. So it was in this context of a fervent belief in the rule of law that crime
and deviance posed such a serious threat to social order. Many Canadians believed that crime had
to be controlled, criminals should be punished, and law and order must be maintained.
Hence the criminal justice system, despite the underlying principle of equality before the law,
failed to treat everyone who appeared in court as equal. The poor, women, ethnic minorities,
and social deviants all endured various forms of discrimination from Canada’s machinery of law
and order. This underscores the fact that in trying to regulate the social and moral behaviour of
some Canadians, the criminal justice system both reflected and perpetuated the socio-economic
inequalities that characterized much of twentieth-century Canadian society.
6 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
We hope you are as excited to learn about the history of crime and criminal justice in Canada
as we are to introduce it to you.
Chris McCormick and Len Green
With the assistance of Michael Boudreau
Notes
1. J. Habermas, Knowledge and Human Interests (Boston: Beacon, 1971).
2. M. Foucault, Discipline and Punish: The Birth of the Prison (London: Penguin, 1977); M. Foucault, “Truth,
Power and Sexuality,” in Subjectivity and Social Relations, edited by V. Beechey and J. Donald (Philadelphia:
Open University Press, 1985).
3. P. Rabinow, The Foucault Reader (Ringwood: Penguin, 1984).
4. B. Curtis, Building the Educational State: Canada West 1836–1871 (London: Falmer Press, 1988).
5. A. Giddens, Central Problems in Social Theory: Action Structure and Contradiction in Social Analysis (London:
Macmillan, 1978).
6. See in particular, E.I. Burley, Servants of the Honourable Company: Work, Discipline and Conflict in the
Hudson’s Bay Company, 1770–1879 (Toronto: Oxford University Press, 1997), and J. Bannister, The Rule
of the Admirals: Law, Custom and Naval Government in Newfoundland, 1699–1832 (Toronto: University of
Toronto Press, 2003).
7. C. Strange and T. Loo, Making Good: Law and Moral Regulation in Canada, 1867–1939 (Toronto: University
of Toronto Press, 1997), pp. 15–17.
8. D.G. Bell, “A Perspective on Legal Pluralism in 19th
-Century New Brunswick,” University of New Brunswick
Law Journal 37 (1988): 86–93.
9. J. Phillips, “The Majesty of the Law: Circuit Courts in Theory and Practice in Early Nova Scotia,” unpublished
manuscript.
10. The Halifax Herald, February 11, 1925.
11. For more on the notion of “rough justice” and violence, see S.W. See, “Nineteenth-Century Collective Violence:
Toward a North American Context,” Labour/Le Travail 39 (1996): 13–38.
12. A. Hunt, Explorations in Law and Society: Toward a Constitutive Theory of Law (New York: Routledge, 1993),
pp. 17–35.
13. This and similar incidents are discussed in J. Weaver, “Crime, Public Order, and Repression: The Gore District
in Upheaval, 1832–1851” and M.S. Cross, “Stony Monday, 1849: The Rebellion Losses Riots in Bytown,” in
Lawful Authority: Readings on the History of Criminal Justice in Canada, edited by R.C. Macleod (Toronto:
Copp Clark Pitman, 1988), pp. 22–63.
14. J. Phillips, “The Criminal Trail in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815,” in Essays in the History of Canadian Law, Vol.
VIII, edited by G.B. Baker and J. Phillips (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1999), pp. 469–511, and
J. Phillips, “Crime and Punishment in the Dominion of the North: Canada from New France to the Present,” in
Crime History and Histories of Crime: Studies in the Historiography of Crime and Criminal Justice in Modern
History, edited by C. Emsley and L.A. Knafla (Westport: Greenwood Press, 1996), pp. 163–199.
15. G. Marquis provides an incisive analysis of “British justice” in “Doing Justice to British Justice: Law, Ideology
and Canadian Historiography,” in Canadian Perspectives in Law and Society: Issues in Legal History, edited
by W. Wesley Pue and B. Wright (Ottawa: Carleton University Press, 1988), pp. 43–69.
16. D. Murray, Colonial Justice: Justice, Morality, and Crime in the Niagara District, 1791–1849 (Toronto:
University of Toronto Press, 2002).
17. Two excellent accounts of the workings of police courts are P. Girard, “The Rise and Fall of Urban Justice in
Halifax, 1815–1886,” Nova Scotia Historical Review (1988), pp. 57–71, and J. C. Weaver, Crime, Constables,
and Courts: Order and Transgression in a Canadian City, 1816–1970 (Montreal and Kingston: McGill-Queen’s
University Press, 1995).
18. A. Greer, “The Birth of the Police in Canada,” in Colonial Leviathan: State Formation in Mid-Nineteenth-
Century Canada, edited by A. Greer and I. Radforth (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1992), pp.
17–49.
Introduction 7
19. These issues are also explored by D.E. Chunn, From Punishment to Doing Good: Family Courts and Socialized
Justice in Ontario, 1880–1940 (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1992); A. Glasbeek, “Maternalism
Meets the Criminal Law: The Case of the Toronto’s Women’s Court,” Canadian Journal of Women and the
Law (1998), pp. 480–502; M.A. Poutanen, “The Homeless, the Whore, the Drunkard, and the Disorderly:
Contours of Female Vagrancy in the Montreal Courts, 1810–1842,” in Gendered Pasts: Historical Essays in
Femininity and Masculinity in Canada, edited by K. McPherson, C. Morgan, and N.M. Forestell (Toronto:
Oxford University Press, 1999), pp. 29–47.
20. I. Matters, “Sinners or Sinned Against?: Historical Aspects of Female Juvenile Delinquency in British
Columbia,” in Not Just Pin Money: Selected Essays on the History of Women’s Work in British Columbia,
edited by B.K. Latham and R.J. Pazdro (Victoria: Camosun College, 1984), pp. 270–271.
21. For a recent study on the evolution of asylums in Quebec and Ontario, see J.E. Moran, Committed to the Asylum:
Insanity and Society in Nineteenth-Century Quebec and Ontario (Montreal and Kingston: McGill-Queen’s
University Press).
22. The Halifax Herald, November 29, 1905. For more on the prison reform movement in Canada, see A. Cellard,
Punishment, Imprisonment and Reform in Canada, from New France to the Present (Ottawa: Canadian Historical
Association Booklet, 1905), no. 60.
23. M. Keller, Regulating a New Society: Public Policy and Social Change in America, 1900–1933 (Cambridge:
Harvard University Press).
24. The Halifax Herald, February 27, 1918.
25. J. McLaren, “Race and the Criminal Justice System in British Columbia, 1892–1920: Constructing Chinese
Crimes,” in Essays in the History of Canadian Law, Vol. VIII, edited by G.B. Baker and J. Phillips (Toronto:
University of Toronto Press, 1999), pp. 398–442; S. Carter, Aboriginal People and Colonizers of Western
Canada to 1900 (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1999); S.H. Razack, ed., Race, Space, and the Law:
Unmapping a White Settler Society (Toronto: Between the Lines, 2002).
26. For more on the construction of “normal” in post-war Canada, see M.L. Adams, The Trouble with Normal:
Postwar Youth and the Making of Heterosexuality (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1997).
This page intentionally left blank
The majority of readings in this section deal with issues that predate Confederation. We also
see glimpses of a criminal justice “system” much different than the one we have today.
As such, these readings provide us with a framework with which we can better understand
today’s system of law and order. In tracing the evolution of a system of crime and punishment
that is strongly rooted in a British tradition, we also see a recognition of the French presence
in British North America, as well as Aboriginal, American, and Loyalist influences. While
these different methods of doing justice are perhaps quite difficult to recognize in our present
system, this pluralistic history has nonetheless fed into, and resulted in, the model of justice
that we have today.
In the first reading, Smandych and Linden explore the development of the private justice
system of the Hudson’s Bay Company to 1800. Initially granted a charter to advance trade in
what is now western Canada, the company was given authority to enact laws for maintaining
order among employees. This form of private policing quickly expanded to controlling relations
with local inhabitants, most notably the Aboriginal population that engaged in trade with the
company. The purpose of the study is to develop a better understanding of the evolution of
forms of governance that exist outside the formal state apparatus.
In the next reading, Murray looks at the role the Canadian–American border played in
shaping our criminal justice system in the period before Confederation. Although we might
consider problems associated with border control a modern phenomenon, the evidence
suggests that a number of issues have a rich history, including policies regarding extradition,
banishment, smuggling, and army deserters. In each instance, officials of the day were
conscious of the need to maintain good relations with their neighbours to the south, while
ensuring that British law was upheld. In deciding whether fugitives should be extradited for
crimes allegedly committed on the other side of the border, for example, judges were to decide
each case on its own merits. In deciding whether undesirables should be banished to the United
States, in contrast, officials appear to have taken a much more relaxed approach.
In the third reading, Stone documents the arrival of the North West Mounted Police on the
Yukon in 1894. Prior to their arrival, any disputes had been resolved in the miners’ meeting,
a relatively informal assembly of all interested miners in the area. The meetings appear to
have been quite successful in dealing with most complaints, and were modelled after similar
meetings that sprang up during the California gold rush. Thus, with the lack of much criminal
activity in the area, the real purpose appears to have been the establishment of a strong
Canadian presence in a frontier populated with Americans and American-style justice. As
such, the police were dispatched with the duty to not only maintain law and order, but also
to control the liquor trade with the Indians and to collect customs duties. More importantly, it
Developing Issues in
Crime and Punishment
PART I
10 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
shows how the state and its police agents appropriated conflict from people who had already
devised ways of dealing with it.
The final two readings look at the regulation of behaviours that were not always strictly
within the confines of the law. Early charivaris were organized to demonstrate public awareness
of a variety of marital issues, including, for example, suspected cases of cuckolding, adultery,
and “May–December” romances; however, the charivari was also used to warn wife-beaters
that their conduct would not be tolerated. This was particularly important at a time when
such behaviour was considered more of a personal problem than a legal one. Over time, the
custom evolved into a less structured way for younger members of the community (usually
male) to celebrate the wedding nuptials; the cacophony of noise would usually go on until the
noisemakers were invited in for some libation, or given money so they could make their way
to the nearest tavern. This form of popular justice also shows how people developed forms of
social control in the absence of a formal legal system.
This section ends with Marks’s examination of the use of gossip to exert control over
members of the church. In an analysis of an underexamined form of social control, churches
practised what she calls extralegal justice—that is, a form of administering justice outside the
formal justice system. What we say is that for a period of history, church courts were probably
more extensive and dealt with far more cases than the formal criminal justice system. It thus
constitutes a parallel justice system, again illustrating the pluralistic background that we have
inherited in Canada.
*****
This paper undertakes a case study of the
development of the private legal system of
the Hudson’s Bay Company to 1800. The
study is based mainly on primary historical
data held in the archives of the Hudson’s Bay
Company.2 In 1670, a Royal Charter granted by
the English monarchy gave the Hudson’s Bay
Company exclusive control over an area that
encompassed most of what is now the western
part of Canada. As part of its original charter,
the Company was given the power to enact
any laws and regulations, not repugnant to the
laws of England, that were deemed necessary
to govern its relations with its servants and
to maintain social order in the territory of
Rupertsland. In 1821, the Company was granted
a license to extend its trade monopoly and legal
authority to encompass the territory referred to
as “Indian country,” which included all of the
land beyond Rupertsland whose rivers drained
into the Pacific and Arctic Oceans. 3 In effect,
the Charter of 1670, along with later enabling
legislation, gave the Board of Governors of the
Company the authority to govern a territory that
covered approximately 5% of the land surface
of the earth.
Elsewhere we have looked at how the private
justice system of the Hudson’s Bay Company
served as a tool of European colonialism in its
CHAPTER 1
Administering Justice without the State:
A Study of the Private Justice System of
the Hudson’s Bay Company to 18001
Russell Smandych and Rick Linden
application to aboriginal peoples in Western
Canada. 4 However, this system was also used
extensively to control the activities of Company
employees. In this paper, we present evidence of
the manner in which the private justice system
of the Hudson’s Bay Company was applied to
Company servants in the period before 1800.
In addition to drawing on early published
correspondence and reports, the study highlights
the evidence found in selected Hudson’s Bay
Company post journals covering the period
from 1705 to the beginning of the competitive
fur trade era in the 1770s. Specifically, the
study is concerned with examining how the
orders passed by the Board of Governors of
the Hudson’s Bay Company concerning the
behaviour expected of Company employees
were enforced by Bayside governors and other
officers of the Company. In addition to offering
new historical information about the system
of “non-state” governance put into effect by
officers of the Hudson’s Bay Company, the
following study of order and disorder within
the ranks of the HBC provides an empirical
foundation for broader theorizing about the
nature of non-state forms of governance and
about the transition from a paternalistic to a
contractual system of employee regulation.
While traditional historians may feel that it
is somewhat misguided and anachronistic to
12 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
undertake a study that distinguishes between
“state” and “non-state” governance in the
17 th and 18 th centuries, since the role of the
“government” (conceived of in the traditional
sense of legislatures and lawmakers) was very
limited during this period compared to later, this
potential criticism of the following study misses
the point made by Foucault that the study of the
“art of government” can include both the study of
the government of populations outside the state,
as well as the study of the degree of the role the
state itself may have played.5 In conclusion, we
argue that historical case studies of companies
like the Hudson’s Bay Company offer a more
adequate empirical foundation for theoretical
work aimed at unraveling the complex and
varied ways in which legal ordering and social
control occur outside the state.
Hudson’s Bay Company Law
The HBC remained a dominant presence in
Western Canada until 1870. By the mid 19 th
century, the Company had established more
than 100 fur trading posts in Rupertsland and the
“Indian Territories.” In the early years following
1670, the Board of Governors of the Company
in London (often referred to as the London
Committee) produced an elaborate set of laws,
policies, rules, and ordinances as a foundation
for establishing its own private legal system. For
nearly 200 years, the Company exercised the
power it was granted by the English monarchy
to enact any laws and regulations that were
deemed necessary to govern its relations with its
servants and to maintain social order throughout
the vast territory of Rupertsland, and later the
“Indian Territories.” Oliver summarizes the
law-making powers granted to the Board of
Governors of the Hudson’s Bay Company in
the Charter of 1670:
The Governor and Company might assemble
and make laws and ordinances for the good
government of the Company and its colonies
and forts, and for the advancement of trade.
They might impose penalties and punishments,
provided these were reasonable and not
repugnant to the laws of England. None of the
Kings’ [sic] subjects were permitted to trade
within the Company’s territories without leave
from the Company under penalty of forfeiting
their goods, one half to the Company, the other
half to the King. The Company was given the
right to appoint Governors and other officers,
to try civil and criminal cases and to employ
an armed force for the protection of its trade
and territory. 6
The legality of the Charter of 1670 and the
law-making powers it granted were reaffirmed
through the enactment of further enabling
legislation by the British Parliament and through
legal opinions and judgements that resulted from
challenges to the Company. In 1690, the Act
for confirming to the Governor and Company
trading to Hudson’s Bay their Privileges and
Trade 7 reaffirmed the legal powers granted to
the Board of Governors of the Company in the
Charter of 1670.
[I]t being necessary that such a Company should
have sufficient and undoubted powers and
authorities privileges and liberties to manage
order and carry on the said Trade and to make
Bye laws orders rules and constitutions for the
due management and regulation as well of the
said Company as Trade and for the punishment
of offenders and recovering of forfeitures and
penalties which cannot be so effectually done
as by authority of Parliament.
Although the Act of 1690 also stipulated “this
Act shall continue and be in force for the term
of seven years and from thence to the end of the
next Sessions of Parliament and no longer,” for
almost 200 years the Hudson’s Bay Company
continued to claim it had legal jurisdiction over
territory of Rupertsland, even when contrary
legal opinions declared that the Charter of 1670
was illegal, and should no longer be considered
to be in effect.8
Until 1803, the London Committee was left
on its own to enact laws for maintaining order
Administering Justice without the State 13
and for carrying out trade with the Indians.
There were a number of challenges to the system
during this period, but it was not until after 1812
that the London Committee acknowledged that
its power to enact laws in western Canada was
limited by its delegation of judicial powers to
the Governor and Council of Assiniboia which
governed the Red River Settlement.9
Merchant Capitalism
Trading companies such as the Hudson’s
Bay Company and the East India Company
exemplified 17 th -century British merchant
capitalism. They were colonial monopolies
operating under the authority of the Crown
which were designed to maximize profits for
stockholders by harvesting the natural resources
of the empire and to “maintain the interests of
the crown by carrying out exploration, territorial
expansion and law making.” 10 The profit
motive was clearly stated in the 19 th century
by Fitzgerald:
[T]he Hudson’s Bay Company enjoys a right
of exclusive trade with the Indian population.
This right of exclusive trade is, practically and
positively, a right of exclusive property in the
labour, life and destinies of the Indian race. It is
an absolute and unqualified dominion over their
bodies and their souls—a dominion irresponsible
to any legal authority—a despotism, whose
severity no legislative control can mitigate,
and no public opinion restrain. It knows but
one limit, and obeys but one law,—”Put money
in thy purse.”11
The focus on profit helped determine the labour
relations policies of the trading companies, which
tried to get the most work from employees at the
least cost. Since the motivation of employees
was often quite the opposite, the companies
had to develop and enforce systems of rules and
regulations. The distance from home, along with
the harsh physical environment and the dangers
of living in Rupertsland, compounded the order
maintenance problems faced by the company.
Hudson’s Bay Company Labour
Relations
*****
In the following sections, evidence is
presented which suggests that disobedience
and insubordination were also a problem for
Company offi cers in the century prior to 1770.
The historical evidence also seems to suggest
that the labour relations system of the Hudson’s
Bay Company was in fact a transitional one
between a paternalistic system in which servants
were part of the household and treated like
part of the family (albeit a poor relative) in
exchange for their labour and loyalty, and a
capitalist system in which wage labour was a
commodity whose value was set by the forces
of the market.12 In several respects, the working
conditions of labourers and craftsmen in far-
flung trading posts anticipated those of factory
workers after the Industrial Revolution. In this
respect, Company employees had much in
common with those working for the merchant
marine.
Parallels between Trading
Companies and the Merchant
Marine
[…] The situation of employees of the Hudson’s
Bay Company was very similar. They were
working in relatively small groups isolated from
friends and family; they were distant from the
British legal system; and they were required
to work effectively and efficiently in order to
ensure profits for their corporate masters. In
both cases, the paternalistic system, exemplified
by the manorial estate, was breaking down and
being replaced by a market-driven system. The
strain created by this transition led to conflict
and tension between masters and subordinates
in both the merchant marine and the trading
companies.
Rediker concluded that maritime industries
developed a system of “disciplinary paternalism”
to work through this transition. Sea captains
tried to legitimate their authority symbolically
by playing the role of masters, rulers, or even
14 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
“fathers” who were responsible for ensuring
the character of their men as well as for sailing
their ships. This degree of authority was upheld
by the law through the admiralty courts and
through the sailors’ contracts. During an earlier
time when trade was typically closer to home,
ships were run on a more egalitarian basis and
all on board often held shares in the goods
transported. However, in the late 17 th century,
voyages became longer, crews became larger,
and trade became more important to the empire.
Under these new circumstances, the captain’s
authority became more autocratic. His authority
was transmitted through a hierarchical structure
with clearly differentiated ranks and roles. Men
of all ranks and statuses were clearly subordinate
to the captain, who was the representative of an
employer far-removed from the direct operation
of the deep-sea sailing vessel. The captain had
a great deal of authority to define what was
right and wrong on his ship. Rediker illustrated
this point with a quotation from an 18th
-century
mariner: “There is no justice or injustice on
board ship, my lad. There are only two things:
duty and mutiny—mind that. All that you are
ordered to do is duty. All that you refuse to do
is mutiny.”13
Rediker has recognized that these sailing
ships were total institutions. Like prisons and
monasteries, life onboard ship encompassed
all aspects of the crews’ activities. Goffman 14
has enumerated several characteristics of
total institutions. Among these are: all aspects
of life are conducted in the same place and
under the same authority; all daily activity
is carried on in the company of others who
are doing the same thing; all activities are
scheduled and these schedules are imposed by
officials; these regimented activities are part of
a plan designed to fulfil the stated aims of the
institution; and there are significant barriers
between the managed group (inmates, sailors,
or workers) and the managers (captains, factors,
or officers). The nature of these institutions is
such that the manager, in this case the captain,
has nearly dictatorial power over all facets of
the lives of his subordinates. This power was
often expressed in acts of extreme cruelty, but
as with other total institutions, a regime of terror
is not an efficient way to manage a ship for an
extended period of time and there were many
examples of resistance by the sailors even to
the point of mutiny. Eventually, order must be
negotiated between captain and crew or the
work effort will fail.
The parallels between the merchant marine
and the Hudson’s Bay Company are obvious
and are understandable given the similarities
we have noted between sailing ships and
trading posts. Like the ship, the trading post
is a total institution where all residents were
supposed to work together under conditions
which were at times dangerous, with the goal
of making profits for the Company. While there
were many paternalistic elements involved in
the management of the posts, there were also
strains caused by the workers insisting on more
freedom than Company officers were prepared
to allow.
In the rest of the paper, we will describe the
system of employee discipline in the Company
with a particular emphasis on one post—Fort
Albany. In this analysis, we find that there were
many paternalistic elements involved in the
management of the posts and discipline was
at times highly coercive. However, we also
see a transition to a system of discipline that
was based on the law rather than on Company
order and in which post councils were used as
juries and the accused was able to exercise some
legal rights. This move away from a strictly
paternalistic system of governance illustrates
the transitional nature of the disciplinary system
within the Company in the 18th century.
Employee Discipline within the
Hudson’s Bay Company
Although the system of laws, policies, rules,
and ordinances that came into being during the
period of Hudson’s Bay Company control was
complex and constantly changing, the London
Committee paid particular attention to a number
of concerns throughout the period. One of these
was the problem of “private trading,” while
Administering Justice without the State 15
another was regulating the manner in which
Company servants were “conversing” with the
Indians.
At one of its first recorded meetings, on 17
May 1672, the London Committee passed an
order concerning private trade which stated
“[t]hat all persons to be imployed Shall enter
into articles or otherwise oblige themselves
not to trade in beaver upon forfeiture of theyr
goods & wages.”15 During the next decade, the
London Committee issued several additional
orders and policies to prohibit Company
servants from siphoning profits from the fur
trade that the Committee felt should go to
stockholders. It is also noteworthy that, from
its earliest years, the Company took steps to
ensure the loyalty of its employees. According
to the minutes of the meetings of the London
Committee, in adherence with an enabling
clause of the Charter of 1670, the Company
adopted the policy of requiring employees
to swear an oath of loyalty to the Company.
At the meeting of 22 December 1673, it was
ordered “[t]hat the Committee prepare an oath
to bee administered to all the members of the
Company & others relateing to theyr Service,
accordeing as the Charter Shall directe.” At the
meeting of 29 January 1674, it was ordered
that a copy of the Charter be delivered “to Mr.
Rastell, accordeing to the direction whereof
hee is to prepare an oath to be administered
to the members of the Company & to theyr
Servantes, & alsoe an affidavit to be drawn up
to bee Sworne to by Such as Shall bee deemed
needfull.”16 This appeal to loyalty is very similar
to symbolic means of order maintenance used
on sailing ships. Despite the efforts made to
ensure the loyalty of Company servants and to
prevent them from engaging in private trade, the
London Committee was never able to stop less
honest servants from taking some profits from
the Company’s stockholders.17
Company servants were forbidden from
engaging in unauthorized fraternizing with
the Indians until the late 1700s. This law
against “conversing” with the local Indian
population was closely tied to the Company
rule prohibiting servants from having sexual
relations with Indian women or taking them
as “country wives.” These policies may have
been passed because the English did not trust
Indians because of their prior contact with, and
potential loyalty to, French fur traders who came
to Western Canada overland from Montreal.
Limiting contact with the Indians also reduced
the likelihood of private trading. […]
*****
The prohibitions against contact with natives
remained in effect until the late 1700s when
everyone realized they were impossible to
enforce. Almost from the time they began
building their posts on the shores of Hudson
Bay, the local postmasters (referred to also
as Chief Factors and Bayside governors) and
other higher-ranking Company servants began
marrying “country wives,” and sometimes
raising sizable families with them. […]
*****
Although the problems of private trading and
fraternizing with the Indians were two concerns
that were perennially addressed by the London
Committee, […] it appears that, despite clearly
written orders from London disobedience and
insubordination were also often the norm in the
period before 1770.
Early evidence in support of this argument
can be found in the report Governor John Nixon
wrote to the London Committee in 1682.18 In his
report, Nixon provides an account of the unruly
behaviour of Company servants that he was
forced to put up with, along with an account of
the steps he claimed he was taking to try and get
the servants to obey his orders. Nixon told the
London Committee that it was very important
to leave a reliable person in charge of the posts
that were being set up on the Bay because the
men couldn’t be trusted to govern themselves.
In addition to complaining about the widespread
private trading and routine drunkenness he
often witnessed among Company servants and
the crewmen of HBC ships, Nixon complained
that he had to put up with constant verbal abuse
16 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
and the threat of physical violence, because he
did not have the power to force the men to obey
his orders. […]
*****
Nixon pointed out that his inability to exert
adequate control […] was also due in part to
the lack of clear guidelines from the London
Committee concerning the type of legal
system that should be put into place to deal
with disobedient and dishonest employees.
Specifically, Nixon noted that he was uncertain
about whether either military or civil law
was “the law of England” that he should be
putting into force. He also offered the London
Committee his advice on the system that should
be put into place to deal with Company servants
who committed acts that were defined as
crimes by the Company and the King. Nixon’s
comments on these matters are worth quoting
at length, since they bear directly on the origins
of the private legal system of the Hudson’s Bay
Company that would exist in Western Canada
for the next 150 years. Specifically, Nixon told
the London Committee:
[M]y commission is to governe efter the lawes
of England, but which of them, military or sivill,
and if I were capable of both I have not power to
put them in practice, all that I can doe at present
is only to send them home, and wryt their fact,
so that they have the opportuniety of cleering
themselves and accusing of me, for it hath been
the speach of some all reddy that if they had a
minde to goe home, they had no more to doe
but to make a mutiny and so they should be
sent home, such things is in custome heare for
which they would be severely punished in other
places, therefore if there be not some lawes put
in practice heare, there will unavoydably some
notable dissaster befall the country, and I am
sure no government at present can stand with
the constitution of this country, but military
and no law but martiall at present. But if your
honors, see that martiall lawe is either too severe
or that it can not be granted, I doe not desire it
in the large latitude thereof, so far as to extend
to lyfe and death, for that is a thing which if I
could avoyd I would not pass sentance of death
on any man, but the crime being such, as that
by a counsell we may prove the fact against a
criminall, according to the booke of articles in
that casse provyded, and accordingly chastise
him with corporall punishment for ane example
to others, or else to send him home in irons to
receave his punishment in England, as the case
may require, these things may bring the country
into good order in tyme, and put a great stop to
lisentiousness, for without some thing of this
nature the country will still lye in danger.19
*****
The Role of Post Councils in
Maintaining Discipline
From a very early date, the London Committee
also appointed a specific number of Company
officers and ship captains to serve as members
of “Post Councils” (or Councells), that were
to assist the governor in making decisions
that needed to be made on-the-spot when he
was not able to first consult with the London
Committee. […]
Post Councils before 1696
Evidence suggests that from as early as the
1680s, post councils played an active role in the
operation of the private internal legal system of
the Hudson’s Bay Company. […]
[…] It is somewhat surprising to find evidence,
given that throughout the years from the mid
1680s to 1713, England and France fought over
the fur-trade posts in Hudson Bay, and military
law was clearly in effect during this period.20
It is significant that at the first council meeting
recorded by Nixon, which was held at Charleton
Island on 28 October 1681, a decision was made
bearing on the problem of how social order
and discipline were to be maintained at the
different locations at which the Company was
beginning to set up bayside posts. Specifically,
Nixon reported on the decision he and his
councillors made when they were faced with
potential disciplinary problems that arose from
Administering Justice without the State 17
the fact that cold weather and frozen ice had
left them stranded on Charleton Island away
from the posts on the mainland. In order to
prevent the men on the mainland from rising
up in mutiny and stirring trouble among the
Indians—as Nixon reported usually occurred
when they were left without someone to watch
over them—the council ordered that:
[f]or the better Saveing of the Companeys
Goods, and Keepeing all things In good Order,
that the yaucht Colleton & her Companey wth
the Governor Doe Remaine Att Charleton Island,
& there to winter, that she may be the more Safe
to serve the Companey the next Spring, & that
Mr. Tho. Phypps [Thomas Phipps], whom
we have found Abell and Willing be Deputed
Deputy Governor & If Wind & weather Shall
Searve, with the first Opertunitye himselfe &
four hands more will Trye If Possible to Gett
to the Maine, In A Boate, & from thence To
Travell for Prince Ruperts West River, & there
to take Charge of all things, as Deputy Governor
ought to doe, Given under our hands this present
Instant.21
Another indication that the London Committee
encouraged collective decision-making, instead
of imposing a strict form of military rule in
which the governor held absolute power, can be
seen in the instructions that were given to James
Knight in 1692 when he was commissioned as
“Governor & Cheife Commander” of all of the
forts and other lands and territories claimed by
Hudson’s Bay Company in North America. 22
Knight was ordered to sail into Hudson Bay,
and begin retaking HBC posts that had been
captured previously by the French. […]
Knight was also told to take into account
the advice of councillors in the event that he
succeeded in either recapturing or establishing
new posts on the bottom of the Hudson Bay:
“When you are able & you are possest of a
proper place you are to Build & settle a Fort
& Factory, but it were much better to take it
ready erected & Fortefied from the French
which indeed is our Owne, An as soone as you
enter upon Deliberation you shall Constitute a
Councell for the better consulting & Concearnes,
which we referre to you to Chose out the most
discreet & sober persons about you A most
faithful to our Intrest.23
During the period in which the Hudson’s
Bay Company was struggling to regain its
posts on the bottom of the Bay, James Knight
was encouraged to treat the men under his
command with a blend of strong military
discipline tempered with a system of collective
decision-making and benevolent paternalism.
The London Committee also hoped that this
paternalism would be extended to the Indians
who would bring in the furs the Company
needed in order to recoup the losses it suffered
because of the Anglo-French rivalry over the
Bay. This view is clearly reflected in the part
of Knight’s instructions that spelled out how he
was to conduct himself in his role as governor
and chief commander. With respect to the
treatment of Indians, the London Committee
noted:
If you chance to come to a Trade with the Indians
Wee need not tell you how you shall treat them,
with all humanity Justice & Kindnesse, you
being soe well acquainted with their Natures
& your owne Experience teaching you. But at
this time it is more especially necessary when
they have missed us soe long in those parts &
wee believe are weary enough of the French, &
therefore Wee hope by a smooth Carriage with
them you may make them very usefull to your
designe or at leat gett good information from
them of the strength of the French & (heir Trade
wherby to forme your approaches the better.24
On the matter of how he was to govern over
the men placed under his command. Knight
was told that:
Wee have ordered [the ships’ captains] with
their Crew to attend you all the Winter & as
long as they stay there to observe your orders
18 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
& Directions, to forward your Buildings &.
fortifications, & in fine to Obey & execute what
ever Commands you impose upon them in order
to [do] Our Service whether of building trading
or any other works whatsoever or of attacking
the Enemy ... And for the makeing your owne
men & the Shipps Companies more useful to
you upon any extraordinary occation Wee doe
Order you to Muster & Traine them all & to keep
them in the exercise & understanding of martiall
Discipline, that in Case of an Enemy they may
more couragiously stand by you & discharge
their Duties either at Sea or Land both to their
Matie & us. 25
The fact that James Knight took this order
seriously, and indeed imposed a system of
strong military discipline on Company servants
in the early years following the retaking of
Albany, is revealed in documents relating to
the punishment of mutineers at Albany between
1694 and 1696. 26 The miscellaneous files for
Albany Fort, dated 2 October 1694, contain
two depositions from Company servants who
both claimed to have heard Joseph Eglinton
threaten to sink the Perry Friggat, because of
the way he was being treated by HBC Company
officers. […]
Although it is not known how Joseph Eglinton
was punished for making these threats, there is
evidence that other Company servants who
acted in a similar way at Albany Fort in 1696
were severely punished under orders from
James Knight and the post council at Albany.
In one of these cases, James Knight charged a
servant by the name of John Cartwright with
“stirring up Mutiny and Rebellion in the Factory
(and) endeavouring the utter destruction of the
Government and Countrey [by] throwing out
lyes and false reports upon my Deputy and his
Brother.” […]
*****
According to Knight, a further aggravating
circumstance in Cartwright’s case was that when
he was told by another servant that there would
be no ships coining from England, and that as a
result they would out of necessity “be forced to
eat Succoo’s [which] is [the] Indian Name of a
Carp,” he replied that they should all “[g]o to
the Gov:r and demand the ship to go home.” The
sentence and punishment Cartwright received
for his attempt at causing a mutiny were stated
as follows:
The Gov:r And Council takeing the above
mentioned thinges into serious consideration,
well pondering and Considering the Bad
Inconveniencie that doth accrue from such
factious turbulent follows To prevent the like
for the future and that it may be an example to
others, hath ordered that you John Cartwright
Shall be whipt thirty stripes. Lye in Irons
confi ned close prisoner, and fed upon Succoo’s
as you call them, till either Our ships arrive here
from England to carry you home, or the Ship
wee have Now in y:e Countrey Go from their.
Dated at Albany fort America y:e 15:th day of
August 1696. 27
*****
Post Councils after 1713
Although it is evident that the London Committee
believed that military discipline was needed in
order to regain control of the Bay, evidence
suggests that, in later years, and certainly after
the signing of the Treaty of Utrecht in 1713,
which ended the French–English rivalry over
the Bay, a more civilian- (or English common
law-) based legal system, which included the
use of post councils as juries and the granting
of more legal rights to the accused, was used
at certain times to deal with dishonest and
disobedient Company servants.
One indication of this can be found in the
surviving transcripts of one of the first post
council meetings that was held at York Factory
after it was reclaimed from the French by James
Knight in 1714. 28 On 27 December 1715, a
Company servant named Thomas Butler was
placed on trial at York Factory for a number of
crimes that he was alleged to have committed.
Administering Justice without the State 19
This formal criminal trial was presided over
by James Knight and five Company officers
“sitting in Councell for Maintaining & keeping
the (legal) Rights & Priveleges of (the) Crown
of England as by Law Established.”29
Thomas Butler was arraigned and brought
before the Council to be tried for several
“high and Misdormeanour” crimes, which
included: “Feloniously Stealing at Sundry
times,” “threatening Mens Lives” using
“very Unbecomeing Languages abuseing his
worthy Gover:or,” and “most Slanderously
Scandelizeing his Hon:ble Masters the Company
in England (which led) to the Subverting of this
Goverm:t by causeing ... Misunderstandings
Among the Men” about the wages they were
entitled to receive from the Company (Butler
was accused of spreading rumors that the
Company was broke and that no one would get
paid the wages they were owed). Butler was also
charged with disobeying the “Expres Orders”
of the London Committee which prohibited
unauthorized fraternizing with the Indians.
Butler was accused specifically of threatening to
cause the Indians to rise up against the Company
because of his “Abusing the Natives here by
lyeing with a Woman of this Country.”30
*****
In order to ensure him “a fair and Legall
hearing,” before they proceeded to pass their
verdict, the council gave Butler the opportunity
to bring forward any person he could who might
speak on his behalf or defend his reputation.
However, it was recorded that Butler did not
do this and that he spoke “but little in his
own Defense.” Unfortunately, although the
surviving transcripts state that “Thomas Butler
was found Guilty of the Aforewritten Crimes
Unanimously Agreed to by us all the Govern:r
& his Councell,” there is no record included of
the sentence that was imposed on Butler for his
crimes. In any event, this trial provides us with
a good indication of the role played by early
post councils in administering Hudson’s Bay
Company law.31 […]
Order and Disorder on the Shores
of the Bay: An Analysis of Albany
Post Journals and Correspondence,
1705–1742
In the years following 1714, Albany and
York became the largest and most important
Hudson’s Bay Company posts on the shores
of Hudson Bay. During the first half of the 18 th
century, the size and profits of the Company
also grew substantially under the leadership of
Sir Bibye Lake,32 and several other HBC posts
were established on and later inland from the
Bay. […]
[…] There is a considerable amount of
variation in the manner in which different
Bayside governors and other Company officers
attempted to enforce the orders and policies
written by the London Committee. In addition,
evidence suggests that, while some Bayside
governors were perceived by Company servants
as being cruel and inhumane, others appear to
have been much more well-liked and respected
(or at least more often listened to) because of
the way in which they conducted themselves
in dealing with the men who were nominally
subjected to their orders. […]
Crime and Governance at Albany,
1705–1739
With the French occupying York, and with
Moose Factory and Rupert House abandoned
between 1697 and 1714, Albany was the only
permanent post in the Company’s possession.33
From 1693 to 1697, James Knight served as the
governor of Albany Fort, and following him,
John Fullartine became governor until 1705.
When Fullartine decided to resign in 1703, he
recommended Anthony Beale to the London
Committee as someone who was “a very
careful, honest man and knows the affairs of this
country as well as most men that ever were in
it and deserves encouragement as being an old
servant and one that has always been faithful
to his masters.”34
*****
20 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
The post journal kept by Beale from
September 1705 to July 1706 35 reveals that,
during this time, the London Committee was
still requiring Bayside governors to enforce
British military law. […]
The post journals Beale kept during his
second term from 1711 to 1714 show that he
continued to be concerned about keeping his
men in a state of military readiness to guard
against Indians and the French. 36 However,
entries for this period record only one case in
which he arguably used “military law” to deal
with dishonest Company servants. In his entry
for 25 January 1713, Beale reported that he “had
the Good fortune” to find out the names of four
men who were guilty of stealing food from the
“flanker and warehouse By breaking open the
flank ports and Leaving y:e [the] factory open to
an Enemy.” Beale also reported that he put the
four men in irons and that he planned to “find
outt othars if thare be any” and “punish them”
as they deserved. In his journal entry written
the next day, Beale reported that although the
men would not admit of any other confederates,
they did confess that they had stood watch for
each other, and that they had frequently stolen
extra food [like sugar plums and cheese] from
the warehouse since they all arrived together
at Albany on the last ship from England. As to
their punishment, Beale wrote that he “tied them
hand and futt and stript them naked to thar wast
and (whipped) them Prety Souarly in so much
(that he promised) Never to be of the Same any
Moore.”37
*****
After Thomas Macklish took over as governor
in 1715, he […] wrote the London Committee
on several occasions, outlining the steps he was
taking to protect the Company’s interests in the
Bay. 38 In his letter of 16 July 1716, Macklish
noted that, as the London Committee had
ordered, after he had taken charge as Governor,
he proclaimed King George “as right & Lawfull
King of great Britain, & y:e [the] Territories,”
according to the form perscribed, and he
promised that he would “keep good watch both
night and day,” remembering how the French
had nearly captured the factory in 1709, “had
not Governor Fullartine given the first alarm.”
Macklish also gave the London Committee
nearly the same story as Beale about how he
promised to watch over the men at Albany,
in order to encourage personal discipline and
prevent them from spending all of their wages
on brandy.
*****
In his letter to the London Committee, written
three years later,39 Macklish reported on how he
was continuing to restrict the amount of brandy
that the men were allowed to purchase from the
Company, warehouse. […]
Macklish also used this letter to comment on
how he would treat the newly hired Company
servants who had arrived at Albany in the
summer of 1719, noting that “[t]he men sent this
year Appears to be lusty able young men And
hope will answer expectation, and according as
they behave themselves Shall be used with all
the Civility Imaginable.”
It is no doubt the case that some of the
Company’s Bayside governors did treat the
men under their command with civility and
respect, and that the men in turn reciprocated.
Evidence of this can be found in letters that
the succeeding governors, Joseph Myatt and
Richard Staunton, sent back to the London
Committee in the early 1720s. On 22 August
1722, Myatt wrote, thanking the London
Committee for appointing him as Governor of
Albany, and reporting on how he was carrying
out the orders that he had received from the
Committee.40 Myatt commented specifically on
how he was enforcing the Committee’s order
against allowing men to borrow against their
wages (to buy brandy and pay gambling debts),
and he reported that most of the men were now
following this order. […]
*****
However, Myatt was subsequently demoted
to deputy governor because the Committee felt
he had not exercised sufficient discipline within
Administering Justice without the State 21
the post. In addition to allowing Indian women
access to the Fort, Myatt let the men drink large
quantities of brandy. After writing to the London
Committee on 10 August 1726, informing it
that four servants had died at Albany in the last
year, 41 the Committee wrote back to Myatt,
informing him that: “[W]hereas we have to
believe the excessive drinking of Brandy hath
been the cause of the Death of some of our
Servants, to prevent which for the future, we do
hereby order you to punish all Persons who are
contrivers and promoters of such Wickedness,
and to send Us their Names in order to their
being sent ... Home, likewise not to suffer them
to Collect quantities of Brandy together with a
design to make themselves Drunk, which we
are inform’d hath often been practis’d, but we
are resol’d to remove all such Persons from our
Service.”42
Myatt’s experience at Albany in the 1720s
highlights the difficulty more than one Bayside
governor must have faced in trying to balance,
enforcing the orders of the London Committee
against the need for getting cooperation from the
Company’s bayside servants. There is evidence
that the chief factors at both Albany and York,
as well as at other posts experienced similar
difficulties.
Crime and Punishment at Albany
under Joseph Isbister
One Bayside governor who acquired a reputation
for harsh discipline is Joseph Isbister, the Chief
Factor at Albany during the 1740s. Isbister
began his career with the Company in 1726
as “servant” on board the Hannah Frigate
sailing between England and the Bay, and he
worked as a crewman on HBC ships travelling
back and forth across the Atlantic until 1835,
when he was hired on again as a “Sailor,” with
orders to proceed to the Bay. On his arrival at
Albany in 1735, Isbister was appointed Master
of the Eastmain Sloop and in September he
sailed for Eastmain where he spent the winter
of 1735–1736 and each of the four succeeding
winters. In August 1740, Isbister was appointed
by the council at Albany to succeed Rowland
Waggoner as the Chief Factor at Albany—
who it was commonly believed had died of
“immoderate drinking and other debauchery”43
and this decision was subsequently confirmed
by the London Committee. Over the next 16
years, Isbister served several terms as the Chief
Factor at Albany and Fort Prince of Wales.44
Isbister’s career provides a great deal of
insight into the “problems of management and
discipline” experienced by HBC governors and
the London Committee. 45 One reason for this
is that, when Isbister’s appointment as Chief
Factor was confirmed by the London Committee
in 1742, he was specifically commanded to
stamp out drunkeness and private trade, and
“hinder as much as Possible the detestable Sin
of Whoring.”46 Following these orders, Isbister
instituted a strict military regimen at Albany,
and he often resorted to physical force to punish
disobedient servants. In addition to antagonizing
Company servants by imposing a system
of strict military discipline, Isbister raised a
great deal of protest because of his attempt
to prohibit everyone—except himself—from
having contact with Indian women. Mainly
because of these reasons, the post journals
kept by Isbister at Albany during the 1740s
and 1750s, along with coinciding inward and
outward correspondence, provide a rich source
of primary data on the qualities and problems
of governance experienced by servants of
the Hudson’s Bay Company in the mid-18 th
century.
The post journal Isbister kept while he was
stationed at Eastmain from 1736 to 1740 also
contains data on the way in which he tried to
impose a strict system of military discipline on
Company servants. 47 […] In the post journal
entry he wrote after having served just over
a year as the Chief Factor at Albany, Isbister
complained to the London Committee about
the lazyness of earlier chief factors, and how
this resulted in the fact that the fort was in a
state of crumbling disrepair. In his journal entry
for 16 September 1741, Isbister complained he
was forced to make extensive repairs to the fort
because the “Masters” that came before him
22 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
“Sat att Theire Eas & Cried [they] would Serve
There Times Taking no Care for ... Any Part of
y:e Factory but y:e Square house That They
lived in.” Isbister told the London Committee
that he could also have sat on his ass like the rest
of them, but he wasn’t the type to be “Caring
for Nothing as Long as they Could but Get there
Mugg and There boull & Pip of Tobaco to pass
The Time away [and] Lete all Go to wreck And
rewin.”48
*****
Despite the boasting he did about his success
at restoring order at Albany, the post journals
Isbister kept from 1740 to 1742 are full of
examples of employee disobedience and
insubordination. When he took over as governor
in August 1740, Isbister had 17 men under his
command at Albany and 9 men at Eastmain. In
his very first entry in the Albany post journal,
dated 22 August 1740, Isbister reported that,
after being appointed as the “Master of Albany
Fort” in the afternoon, he ordered some of the
men to go out and gather some stones for ballast
for the sloop and to cut some wood. Isbister also
recorded the fact that, rather than following his
commands, a labourer named Ralph Whitte, as
he had been doing all winter, “Gave me [an]
abundance of ill Language & would Not work”
and “he also chalinged me to fight.” As he would
do so many times in the future, Isbister said that
“for his Great incelance [insolence]” he flogged
him “Very hartely with my hands.”49
*****
By the end of March 1742, Isbister felt that
he had finally succeeded in restoring order at
Albany. To cement his success, he decided both
to post a new copy of London Committee’s
longstanding orders on employee behaviour,
and introduce a new set of detailed regulations
concerning the officers’ and servants’ mess.
Isbister also wrote a boastful account to the
London committee outlining the steps he had
taken to put an end to private trading and
bootlegging that was still being encouraged by
the captains of HBC ships.50 Reading between
the lines of Isbister’s 18th
-century English,51 it
is obvious that one of the things he tried to do
was to stop Company servants from stealing
furs and other goods, which they then bartered
for liquor. However, just as we know that
other Bayside governors were never able to
completely stop private trading, it is unlikely
that Isbister actually ever succeeded in putting
Albany Fort into a perfect state of order. Indeed,
the fact that Isbister resorted to imposing
corporal punishment on Indians and Company
servants alike throughout the remaining years
of his tenure at Albany 52 clearly suggests that
he was never able to stamp out resistance and
opposition to his rule.
Perhaps, one of the most bothersome obstacles
Isbister faced in trying to get men to conform to
his style of government was that the men placed
under the command of Bayside governors
changed significantly every time another ship
arrived from England. For example, in the
new post journal Isbister began on 11 August
1742, he listed the names of the 14 men under
his command. Seven of the men named on the
list were new at Albany, having either arrived
there by ship from England, or—at least in one
case—having been transfered to Albany from
another bayside post.53 As we can see from this
example, early HBC fur-trading posts were not
entirely the same as Goffman’s total institution,
and Bayside governors appear as if they were
never able to deal effectively with employee
insubordination.
Conclusions
*****
While some governors appear to have opted
for the practice of showing paternalism and
kindness to the men under their command,
others, like Joseph Isbister, were undoubtedly
cruel and inhuman, even when looked at
from 18 th -century standards. The evidence
presented in this study also suggests that the
labour relations system that existed within the
Hudson’s Bay Company in the 18th century was
transitional in nature, resembling a shift from a
Administering Justice without the State 23
paternalistic system. […] In several respects,
the experience of labourers and craftsmen in
the far-flung HBC trading posts resembled
the experience of the labouring poor in 18 th -
and later, 19 th -century Britain. 54 Just as Edith
Burley 55 has pointed was the case after 1770,
evidence from HBC post journals shows that
many of the class divisions and much of the
class conflict that existed in Britain before
1770 ended up being reproduced within the
ranks of the Hudson’s Bay Company. This is
not to say, however, that the same conditions of
work and social life that existed in Britain for
the labouring poor also existed on the shores
of Hudson Bay. Rather, as we have seen, the
conditions endured by servants who were sent
out to work at Albany and other HBC posts
on the shores of Hudson Bay in the late 17 th
and 18 th centuries, were more likely similar
to those that existed on board British naval
ships, and in Goffman-like total institutions.
These conditions resulted in different ways
of governance, and different problems of
governance, for the Company officers who were
ordered by the London committee to watch
over and protect their economic interests on the
shores of Hudson Bay.
*****
Notes
1. An earlier version of this paper was presented at
the Law and Society Association Annual Meeting,
Toronto, Ontario, June, 1995. We would like to
thank the anonymous reviewers and editorial board
of the CJLS/RCDS for their constructive reviews
and editorial advice, and the Social Sciences
and Humanities Research Council of Canada for
funding the research undertaken for this paper.
2. The Hudson’s Bay Company Archives [hereinafter
HBCA] now exist as part of the Provincial
Archives of Manitoba in Winnipeg. The HBCA
contain a detailed historical record of the operation
of the Hudson’s Bay Company in western Canada
from the 1670s to the end of the 19th century.
3. Hamar Foster, “Long-Distance Justice: The
Criminal Jurisdiction of Canadian Courts West
of the Canadas, 1763–1859” (1990) 34 American
Journal of Legal History I.
4. Russell Smandych & Rick Linden, “Co-existing
Forms of Aboriginal and Private Justice: An
Historical Study of the Canadian West” in K.
Hazlehurst, ed., Legal Pluralism and the Colonial
Legacy: Indigenous Experiences of Justice in
Canada, Australian, and New Zealand (Aldershot,
Avebury, 1995); Russell Smandych & Gloria Lee,
“Resisting Company Law: Aboriginal Peoples
and the Transformation of Legal Ordering and
Social Control in the Canadian West to 1850”
(Paper presented at the meeting of the Western
Association of Sociology and Anthropology,
Saskatoon, March, 1994) [unpublished]; Russell
Smandych & Gloria Lee, “Women, Colonization,
and Resistance: Elements of an Amerindian
Autohistorical Perspective to the Study of Law and
Colonialism” (1995) 10 Native Studies Review 21;
Russell Smandych & Karina Sacca, “From Private
Justice to State Law: The Hudson’s Bay Company
and the Origin of Criminal Law in the Canadian
West to 1870” (1996) Manitoba Law Annual
[forthcoming].
5. Moreover, during the period considered in this
study, the Hudson’s Bay Company, and other
existing chartered companies—like the English and
Dutch East India Companies and the Royal Africa
Company—were not companies that acted simply
as additional “arms of the state,” by supposed
virtue of the fact that they catered to the interests of
the monarchs who granted them their law-making
powers. Rather, other studies have suggested that,
far from subservient to the state, these companies
likely used the powers they were delegated by
the state to pursue their own economic interests.
See, for example, Julia Adams, “Principals and
Agents, Colonialists and Company Men: The
Decay of Colonial Control in the Dutch East
Indies” (1996) 61 American Sociological Review
12; Robert Brenner, Merchants and Revolution:
Commerical Change, Political Conflict, and
London’s Overseas Traders, 1550–1653 (Princeton:
Princeton University Press, 1993).
6. E.H. Oliver, ed., The Canadian North-West: Its
Early Development and Legislative Records, vol.
1 (Ottawa: Government Printing Bureau, 1914) at
22.
7. 1690, 2 W. & M. c 23.
24 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
8. Kachryn Bindon, “Hudson’s Bay Company
Law: Adam Thorn and the Institution of Order
in Rupert’s Land 1839–54” in D. Flaherty, ed.,
Essays in the History of Canadian Law, vol. I
(Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1981);
Arthur Dobbs, An Account of the Countries
Adjoining to Hudson’s Bay Company in the
Northwest Part of America (London: Printed for J.
Robinson, 1744); Great Britain, Parliament, House
of Commons, “Select Committee on the Report
from the Select Committee on the Hudson’s Bay
Company; together with the Proceedings of the
Committee, Minutes of Evidence, Appendix and
Index” (Chairman: Rt. Hon. Henry Labouchere)
(ordered by the House of Commons to be printed,
31 July and 11 August 1857); Joseph Robson, An
Account of Six Years Residence in Hudson’s Bay
from 1733 to 1736, and 1744 to 1747 (London: J.
Payne, 1752). Although they represent an important
aspect of the early history of the Company, more
detailed discussion of these legal challenges is
beyond the scope of this paper.
9. See, generally, Smandych & Sacca, supra note
4; Dale Gibson, “Company Justice: Origins of
Legal Institutions in Pre-Confederation Manitoba”
(1995) 23 Man. Law J. 247; Howard R. Baker II,
Law Transplanted, Justice Invented: Sources of
Law for the Hudson’s Bay Company in Rupert’s
Land, 1670–1870 (M.A. Thesis, University of
Manitoba, 1996).
10. Glen Makahonuk, “Wage-Labour in the Northwest
Fur Trade Economy” (1988) 41 Saskatchewan
History 1.
11. James E. Fitzgerald, An Examination of the Charter
and Proceedings of the Hudson’s Bay Company
(London: 1849) at 135–136, cited in Makahonuk,
supra note 10 at 1–2.
12. The shift in the nature of HBC labour relations
that occurred in the period from the 1690s to
the 1790s appears to have occurred more or less
simultaneously with the transition to capitalism
and corresponding changes in the nature of social
class relations that occurred in England during
the same period. The shift toward a “free labour”
market economy in England, and the manner in
which it was linked to both the transformation of
master-servant relations and changes in institutions
used to control “problem populations” like the
poor, the criminal, and the insane, is given detailed
attention in the work of revisionist historians like
Michael Ignatieff, A Just Measure of Pain: The
Penitentiary and the Industrial Revolution (New
York: Pantheon Books, 1978), and Andrew Scull,
Museums of Madness: The Social Organization
of Insanity in the Nineteenth Century (London:
Allen Lane, 1979). More recently, Peter Linebaugh,
The London Hanged: Crime and Civil Society in
the Eighteenth Century (Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press, 1992) has argued similarly that
the punishment of the labouring poor for crimes
in 18 th
-century London must be understood within
the broader context of structural changes in the
economy that affected the labour market and the
nature of social class relations.
13. Marcus Rediker, Between the Devil and the Deep
Blue Sea: Merchant Seamen, Pirates, and the
Anglo-American Maritime World, 1700–1750
(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1987)
at 211.
14. Erving Gottman, “On the Characteristics of Total
Institutions: The Inmate World” in Donald R.
Cresscy, ed., The Prison: Studies in Institutional
and Organizational Change (New York: Holt,
Rinehart & Winston, 1961) at 15.
15. E.E. Rich, ed. Minutes of the Hudson’s Bay
Company 1671–1674, vol. 5 (London: Hudson’s
Bay Record Society, 1942) at 38.
16. Ibid. at 67, 75.
17. The problem of private trading persisted until
at least the mid-l9 th century. Indicatively, as late
as 1834, the London Committee ordered the
printing of a new “Deed Poll” respecting the rights
and duties of Chief Factors and Chief Traders
conducting trade on behalf of the Company in
Rupertsland and the Indian territories, which
contained an article prohibiting private trading.
See Hudson’s Bay Company, Deed Poll, by the
Governor and Company of Hudson’s Bay. With
Respect to their Chief Factors and Chief Traders
for Conducting their Trade in Rupert’s Land and
North America; And for Ascertaining the Rights
and Prescribing the Duties of Those Officers
(London: Printed by Henry Kent Causton, 1834).
Specifically, Article XIV of the “Deed Poll” of
1834 read that: “The Chief Factors and Chief
Traders shall not on their separate account, distinct
from the said trade, enter into any trade, business or
commerce whatsoever, either directly or indirectly,
or be in any wise (sic) concerned or interested
therein, neither with Indians nor with any other
person whomsoever; and every such Chief Factor
or Chief Trader so offending, shall for each such
offence, pay the sum of 1,000 (pounds) to the
Governor and Company as stated, or liquidated
damages.”
18. “Report to the Governor and Committee by
John Nixon 1682” in E.E. Rich, ed., Minutes of
the Hudson’s Bay Company 1679–1682, vol. 8
Administering Justice without the State 25
(London: Hudson’s Bay Record Society, 1946) at
239–304. Jennifer Brown, Strangers in Blood: Fur
Trade Company Families in the Indian Country
(Vancouver: University of British Columbia Press,
1980) at 14, has noted that Nixon’s “report” of
1682 is the earliest surviving account of the fur
trade sent back to London from Hudson Bay.
19. Ibid. at 272–73.
20. For an overview and documents concerning this
Anglo-French rivalry, including a chronology of
battles between the French and English over HBC
posts, see E.E. Rich, ed., Hudson’s Bay Company
Letters Outward, 1679–94, vol. 11 (London:
Hudson’s Bay Record Society, 1948) at 39–40, 79–
80, 111–112, 149, 179–80, 195, 233, 239 and E.E.
Rich, ed., Hudson’s Bay Copy Booke of Letters,
Commissions, Instructions Outward, 1668–1696,
vol. 20. (London: Hudson’s Bay Record Society,
1957) at 101, 121, 125, 147–149.
21. Rich, ed., supra note 18 at 301–02.
22. E.E. Rich, ed., Hudson’s Bay Copy Booke of Letters,
Commissions, Instructions Outward, 1668–1696,
vol. 20 (London: Hudson’s Bay Record Society,
1957) at 144–48, 164–65.
23. Rich, ed., supra note 20 at 147.
24. Ibid.
25. Ibid. at 147–48.
26. Hudson’s Bay Company Archives (HBCA),
B.3/z/2, fos., 1–3, Albany Fort. Miscellaneous
files, 1694–1696. The HBCA miscellaneous files
pertaining to Albany Fort are a series of documents
that contain depositions of Company servants. Post
accounts, Men’s accounts, Indian’s accounts, lists
of Day and Night Watches, and Memoranda. All
of these documents appear to have been placed in
the Albany Fort miscellaneous files because they
were not part of the post journal itself.
27. HBCA, B.3/z/2, fo. 2. It is beyond the scope of this
paper to undertake a detailed comparison of the
type and severity of punishments administered by
officers of the HBC and the captains of merchant
ships or officers in the British military. However,
a number of studies have been completed that
provide a good starting point for such a study. See
generally, the data and literature discussed in John
Braithwaite, “Shame and Modernity” (1993) 33
British Journal of Criminology 1; J.S. Cockburn,
“Punishment and Brutalization in the English
Enlightenment” (1994) 12 Law and History Review
155.
28. HBCA, “York Factory Councils” B.239/a/2, fos.
75–78.
29. The five councillors who participated in the
trial were Henry Kelsey (who was then Deputy
Governor), Alexander Apthorp, David Vaughan,
John Carruthers, and Fotherby Jackson.
30. HBCA, B.239/a/2, fo. 75.
31. Although the recorded post council meetings that
were held at York Factory between 1714 and the
mid 1720s contain no examples of other criminal
trials, it is evident from the council minutes
that they were also convened to make collective
decisions on how disobedient and dishonest
Company servants should be dealt with. For
example, at the council held at York Factory on
1 September 1725, presided over by Governor
Henry Kelsey, a decision was made to extend the
contracts of a number of bayside servants for an
additional year because the crew and men who
arrived on the “Whalebone Sloop” from England
in the summer refused to stay over the winter and
take the place of the men who were scheduled to
return. The members of Henry Kelsey’s council
also took steps at the meeting to deal with a case
involving the suspected theft of Company furs
by a servant by the name of Hall. Specifically,
it was reported that the Governor ceased “all M:
r Halls papers and Furrs that he Could find in his
Cabbbin. Chest or elsewhere, tyed them up on a
Bundle and afterwards Open:d them before the S:
d Councell (but) found No papers Materiall & of
Furrs, (except) one black Beav:r the Gov.r gave
him 10 Marins (and) one Red Fox. he Catcht in
the Winter.” However, the council stated that “we
are (still) Senceable he Caught more.” HBCA,
B.239/b/, fo. 9.
32. Lake became the Governor of the Hudson’s Bay
Company in 1712 (when he was around 28 years
old), and remained the Governor without a break
until his death in 1743, a total of 29 years. This
was the longest term served by any Governor of
the Hudson’s Bay Company prior to 1949. Lake
was also “a Sub-Governor of the Africa Company.”
He was also actively involved in buying and
selling stocks and annuities, including “East India
stocks of various denominations.” See E.E. Rich,
ed., Introduction to James Isham’s Observations
and Notes, 1743–49, vol. 12 (London: Hudson’s
Bay Record Society) 1949 at xix. Lake was a key
member of the Board of Governors of the Company
until his death, and he is said to have exerted a great
deal of influence and control over the Company’s
activities in North America. According to Rich:
“During the period of the recovery (following the
Treaty of Utrecht and the return of HBC posts to the
control of the Company) the dominant personality
was undoubtedly the Governor, whose character
pervaded not only the London Committee meetings
26 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
but also the councils of the remote forts on the
Bay; a subtle, reasonable influence, apparently
unenterprising except in matters of accountancy
but yet keen, shrewd and utterly reliable.” Ibid. at
14.
33. Glyndwr Williams, ed., Hudson’s Bay Miscellany
1670-1870 (Winnipeg: Hudson’s Bay Record
Society, 1975) at 5.
34. “Captain John Fullartine, Governor of Albany Fort
in Hudson’s Bay, to Governor and Committee of
the Hudson’s Bay Company, 2 August 1703” in
K.G. Davis, ed., Letters from Hudson Bay 1703–
1740 (London: Hudson’s Bay Record Society,
1965) at 5–14. Fullartine returned to Albany in
1708 and successfully defended the post against
the French in 1709. Fullartine was not a novice at
righting with the French, as he had participated in
earlier military campaigns in the Bay in the 1680s
and 1690s, and on two of these occasions, he was
captured and taken prisoner. Fullartine finally
returned to England in 1711, where he became a
member of the London Committee until shortly
before his death in 1738. Ibid. at 10, note 1.
35. Williams, ibid. at 10–65.
36. HBCA, B.3/a/4, Albany Post Journals, 4, 15, and
16, May 1713.
37. HBCA, B.3/a/4, Albany Post Journal, 26 January
1713.
38. HBCA, A. 11/2, fos. 26–33, 34–41, Inward
Correspondence, Thomas Macklish, Albany
Fort, to the London Committee, 16 July 1716,
12 September 1716, 20 August 1717, 31 August
1719.
39. HBCA, A.I 1/2, fos. 38–41, Thomas Macklish,
Albany Fort, to the London Committee, 31 August
1719.
40. HBCA, A. 11/2. fos. 42–45.
41. HBCA, A. 11/2, fos., 56–57, cited in Davis, supra
note 34 at 113–16.
42. HBCA, A.6/5. fo. 2–2d, London Committee to
Joseph Myatt, 25 May 1727, cited in Davis, supra
note 34 at 114.
43. Davis, supra note 34 at 323.
44. HBCA, Search fi le, Joseph Isbister.
45. Sylvia Van Kirk, “Joseph Isbister” 6 Dictionary of
Canadian Biography at 381.
46. HBCA, A.6/7, Outward Correspondence, London
Committee to Mr. Joseph Isbister and Council
at Albany Fort, 5 May 1742. Specifically, the
London Committee told Isbister: “We Expect a
due Performance of your Promise by your Vertuous
example, not only to prevent immoderate drinking
and other vices that did occasion M:r Waggoners
Death, but that you will take care to hinder as
much as Possible the detestable Sin of Whoring
w.xh we are informed is practiced in the Factory
notwithstanding what we have so often ordered in
our former letters to the Contrary.”
47. HBCA, B.59/a/l–4, Eastmain Journals, December
1736 to April 1740.
48. HBCA, B.3/a/33, Albany Post Journal, 16
September 1741 [emphasis added].
49. HBCA, B.3/a/3O, Albany Post Journal, 22 August
1740.
50. HBCA. B.3/a/33. Albany Post Journal, 28 March
1742.
51. Isbister also had awful spelling, even in comparison
to his 18th
-century peers.
52. HBCA, Albany Post Journals, 1742–1748, 1753–
1756; Smandych & Linden, supra note 4.
53. HBCA, B.3/a/34, Albany Post Journal, 11 August
1742.
54. Ignatieff, supra note 12; Scull, supra note 12;
Linebaugh, supra note 12.
55. Edith Barley, Work, Discipline and Conflict in
the Hudson’s Bay Company, 1770 to 1870 (Ph.D.
Dissertation, University of Manitoba, 1993).
CHAPTER 2
Criminal Boundaries:
The Frontier and the Contours of
Upper Canadian Justice, 1792–1840
David Murray
*****
The Frontier
The perception of the boundary between
Canada and the United States has changed
dramatically over time. In part this has occurred
because travel across the border has become so
commonplace, creating an easy and automatic
sense of familiarity with the other. Even by
the 1930s, an estimated thirty million border
crossings occurred annually. Today when we
cross the border to the United States at Niagara
Falls or Fort Erie, or when we enter Canada
from the United States, our awareness of passing
from one country to another comes primarily
from a change in symbols, like flags or our
experience with the officious state bureaucracy
of customs and immigration, found on both
sides of the border. Adam Shortt taught his
Queen’s University students that at the turn of
the twentieth century the boundary line between
Canada and the United States was imaginary.
One of those students, W. Swanson, after going
on to Chicago for further study, wrote to him to
acknowledge the truth of Shortt’s observations.
Swanson added, “really the people of Ontario
and New York State have far more in common
than the people of Ontario and Quebec,” a
comment that resonates with much more impact
today, in the aftermath of the most recent
Quebec referendum, than it did at the beginning
of the twentieth century (correspondence from
W. Swanson to Adam Shortt, 13 January 1906,
cited in Berger 1972, 34 n. 4).
If the boundary line was believed by some to
be imaginary at the beginning of the twentieth
century, can we trace this perception back any
further? One of the earliest American historians
of immigration to North America, Marcus L.
Hansen, shrewdly observed that “immigrants
viewed the continent as a whole.” Hansen went
on, “it was not the United States and Canada.
It was all of America to them” (1937, 106).
Another historian of Canada, J.B. Brebner,
carried the idea further still. The immigrants
were “eminently capable of allegiance to one
country one day and to another the next” (cited
in Berger 1972, 47). […]
We may be much less conscious of fundamental
differences between two separate countries than
our predecessors were in the early nineteenth
century. During the period when Upper Canada
was a separate colony, 1791–1840, an era
marked by war and rebellion, visitors and
inhabitants alike commented knowingly on
the contrasts between British America and the
United States (Wise 1993, 45–60). […]
[…] There was a sense of vivid differences
between the British colonies and the United
States, a vividness born in Upper Canada
28 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
by a Loyalist culture strongly reinforced by
the experience and memories, first of the
American Revolution and then of the War of
1812. Underlying it, of course, was a boastful
pride of Britons and many colonists in the
unquestioned superiority of the monarchy and
British institutions, matched no less on the other
side of the border by an equally aggressive
pride held by Americans in their Republican
ideals and institutions, as well as the conviction
held by many that the inevitable destiny of
the Canadas was to become part of the United
States. Even the failure of the 1837 rebellions
did not squelch this conviction.
*****
The border between the United States and
Upper Canada in the early nineteenth century
was much more than a boundary line between
republic and empire. The frontier areas on
both sides witnessed not only the increased
traffic brought by growing trade, population
movements, and the tourist magnet of Niagara
Falls, but also clashes between rival states and
armed incursions during the two periods of war
and heightened tension, 1812–14 and 1837–38.
What then was the interaction between justice
and the frontier?
Apart from periods of war and armed rebellion
when restrictions on the usual access to the
border were expected, if not always totally
accepted, the normal peacetime expectation
was that movement across the border was
untrammelled and open to anyone. Individuals
freely crossed the border, including immigrants,
but legal commerce was tied up in the tariffs of
the old colonial system until the middle of the
century. When anything occurred to interrupt
this, the reaction was quick and forceful. The
appearance of cholera in the summer of 1832
prompted emergency measures on both sides
of the border in an attempt to prevent the rapid
spreading of the disease. […]
*****
Just as there was a growing traffic in legitimate
commerce and population flows, so there was
also a complicated pattern of illegal movements
across the border. Criminals escaping justice
or jail regularly fled from one jurisdiction to
the other; soldiers deserted or tried to desert by
fleeing across the border; African slaves crossed
into Upper Canada seeking freedom; and goods
were illegally smuggled across the border then
as they are now. The illegal movements tended
to concentrate in three regions where there was
a close proximity between communities on each
side of the border; Kingston, the Niagara region,
and the area of Amherstberg and Sandwich
opposite Detroit.
These activities gave rise to what I will call
acts of private or community justice, as well
as the ever present efforts of authorities to
maintain official justice. […] A brief survey of
the issues of extradition, banishment, desertion,
and smuggling, highlighting a few cases,
will illustrate the complexity of relationships
between the political border and the illegal
movements of people and goods across it. For,
if borders create regions of interaction and
elements of division, the criminal justice system
should illuminate both, often in unusual ways.
Extradition
At the local level, by the 1830s, the magistrates
on the Upper Canadian side of the border
had developed a close and effective working
relationship with their counterparts on the
American side. When John Fitzgerald, an
Irishman suspected of committing a murder
in Waterford, Ireland, in the early 1820s, was
discovered to be living in Niagara in 1832 and
working as a tavern keeper, he quickly slipped
across to the United States after learning that
he was about to be arrested. Normally, he
might have been able to escape, but the Niagara
magistrates were able to issue a warrant and
persuade the American officials to arrest him
within a day. He was brought across the frontier
to the Niagara jail and ultimately sent home to
Ireland to face trial.1 Without this prompt action
by the Americans, the Canadian authorities
would have lost Fitzgerald.
Charles Eliot, an Upper Canadian magistrate
at Sandwich opposite Detroit, wanted to act
Criminal Boundaries 29
in the same cooperative manner in November
1832, when he received a request from the
Michigan authorities to return two men, James
Walker and William Bird, suspects in a series
of thefts on the Detroit shore. Eliot obligingly
had them arrested and jailed, prior to being
turned over to the Americans. When he asked
the government officials at York to issue the
necessary instructions, a wall of legal roadblocks
suddenly appeared. Eliot understandably was
anxious to facilitate cross-border cooperation
in the return of suspected criminals. He pressed
his case forcefully with Sir John Colborne, the
lieutenant-governor.
In justice to the Americans I must declare that
they have ever evinced extreme eagerness to
protect us from the mischief attending the escape
of such hardened monsters: they have most
readily arrested and resigned, at our request,
both murderers and thieves. How merited then,
would be the reproach upon us, were we in no
one instance to alternate with them.2
The governor promptly turned this legal
nettle over to his attorney-general, Henry
Boulton, who issued an opinion stating that
without solid evidence to implicate the accused
men in a crime, he could not support the
local magistrate. 3 To resolve the impasse, the
government arranged for an unusual legal
hearing where the attorney-general acted as
a private counsel for the prisoners and the
solicitor-general acted for the crown before
one of the province’s King’s Bench judges,
James Macaulay. 4 The government’s purpose
was to obtain a definitive judicial ruling on the
province’s legal obligation to return fugitives to
the United States. Mr. Justice Macaulay obliged
with a long judgement in which he reviewed
all the available legal precedents, including
American ones. He found nothing in the warrant
of committal of the suspects to verify that they
were, indeed, American citizens. He concluded
in the absence of such evidence that they were
British subjects, entitled to all the protection
of British law and specifically the rights of the
Habeas Corpus Act. Macaulay ordered their
release from jail under Habeas Corpus, which
prevented their being sent to a foreign country
for trial, in spite of the general impression of
their likely guilt in the cross-border thefts.
Walker and Bird were both identified in the
court documents as black, but other than this
identification, there is no implication that race
played any part whatever in the outcome of
this case.
The government must have been disappointed
in its hope of finding judicial clarification.
Macaulay wrote that each case where a request
to transfer a fugitive came from the United
States “must be decided on its own peculiar
features & merits.” Cases of murder might be
dealt with more expeditiously, but Macaulay
stressed that “in each instance the nature of the
offence—the degree of proof—the political
character of the fugitive—the promptness of
the pursuit & application,” must all be carefully
scrutinized by the Upper Canadian courts
before a fugitive could be transferred to the
United States. 5 Macaulay also concluded that
there was no existing law or treaty governing
the transfer of fugitives between territories of
the United States and Upper Canada. Jay’s
Treaty (1794) originally had provided that
anyone charged with murder or forgery could
be aimed over to the other country, but Article
27 containing this clause had expired in 1803
and had never been renewed (Bemis 1962,
482–83; Burt [1940] 1961, 198). The top
legal officials and judges at York, by now all
Upper Canadians, were determined to apply
British law in each case, even if this meant
disrupting the harmonious local networks of
cross-border judicial cooperation. Solicitor-
General Hagerman summed up the law for
the lieutenant-governor, following Mr Justice
Macaulay’s ruling. “The power to surrender
fugitives from a foreign country—such fugitives
being subjects of that Country—is Discretionary
with the Government, but that discretion was
never exercised in sending away subjects of His
Majesty or residents within his dominions.”6
30 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Charles Eliot, the Sandwich magistrate who
originally had raised the question with the
government, was dumbfounded by the outcome.
When he heard about it in January 1833, he
was in the midst of another complicated case
involving forgers who were operating on both
sides of the border. He pleaded for guidance
on what he should do in future and he wrote,
plaintively,
What shall I say on this liberation to His
Excellency, Governor Porter [of Michigan] after
his prompt & effectual exertions to serve us?
And how can we now apply to him for Crofts,
alias Crawford, who has passed so many forged
bills on our side & to so many of our poorer
Inhabitants, & against whom I have conclusive
testimony? 7
Not only was Eliot’s credibility badly damaged
as the story of the release quickly spread on
both sides of the border, but he found himself
vilified by at least one of his fellow magistrates
for arresting suspects at the instigation of the
Americans. Eliot’s latest dilemma, how to
prosecute the suspected forger, Crofts, was
made worse by the fact that an American grand
jury had not been able to indict Crofts because
of a lack of evidence. As Eliot informed the
lieutenant-governor, Crofts “has been astute
enough never to pass a forged Bill on his own
side of the river.”8
This time, however, the attorney-general
was firmly on the side of the magistrate. The
Evidence is so strong-and flagrant,” that Eliot
was ordered to apply immediately to have the
suspect, Crofts, transferred to Upper Canada
for trial. Should the Michigan laws require a
formal request from the lieutenant-governor,
Attorney-General Boulton recommended that
this be done. Where forgers were concerned,
“it is evidently the Interest of both Countries
to put down this Nefarious System of fraud
which is practised with too much Success by
gangs of Villains infecting both sides of the
Water.” 9 Eliot had not waited for instructions
from the Upper Canadian capital. He had visited
the governor of Michigan to lay before him all
the evidence he had gathered. Governor Porter
ordered Crofts to be imprisoned until a formal
application for transfer came from the Upper
Canadian government. Eliot strongly believed
in reciprocity of treatment across the border
and he was immensely relieved to hear that one
outcome of the legal imbroglio over fugitive
criminals was a new Upper Canadian law, the
first one to be passed, outlining the conditions
for the return of fugitives to the United States.
This would help to reassure the American
authorities that the return of criminals would be
reciprocated. Eliot asked for extra copies of the
law not just for the Upper Canadian magistrates
in his area, but some for the Americans as well,
“whose ever prompt compliance with our wishes
indubitably merits our warmest thanks.”10 The
fugitive offenders act came into force early in
February 1833, and gave the government all the
legal powers it needed to return those “charged
with Murder, Forgery, Larceny, or other crime”
to the United States upon application through
the proper authorities. 11 This act governed all
extradition proceedings between Upper Canada
and the United States until it was superseded by
the Webster-Ashburton Treaty of 1842.
*****
Banishment
Upper Canadian government officials did
not view the frontier solely as a source of
problems. They were quick to use the proximity
of the border when it suited their purposes.
Undesirables were banished to the United
States. The modification of British criminal
law by the Upper Canadian legislature in
1800 to incorporate banishment as a criminal
punishment was a conscious recognition of
the ease and economy of transferring Upper
Canada’s criminals to the United States.12 It was
also, as the law itself stated, an acknowledgement
that transportation overseas in official Upper
Canadian eyes was either “inapplicable” or it
could not be implemented without “great and
manifest inconvenience.”13 Banishment was the
Criminal Boundaries 31
Upper Canadian version of transportation but,
viewed from the perspective of the criminals
affected, it was a far less severe punishment
and highly preferable to an alternative like
execution. Not until 1842 was banishment
formally replaced by imprisonment in Canadian
law. In practice, however, the opening of the
Kingston Penitentiary in 1835 meant that
many criminals who earlier might have been
banished were now sent instead to Kingston.
The following year, the British government
opened Van Diemen’s land to North American
colonies for the transportation of their criminals.
A number of Upper Canadian criminals were
transported there, including many convicted for
their part in the 1837–38 rebellions.
The appearance of cholera in 1832 gave a
new twist to the use of banishment by the Upper
Canadian government. A number of prisoners
confined in local jails and fearing for their
own safety in the midst of a cholera epidemic
petitioned the lieutenant-governor for pardon.
The governor referred these petitions to Chief
Justice Robinson for his advice. Robinson’s
solution for the prisoners convicted of the more
serious crimes was to recommend banishment.
[…] The royal pardon really had become a
vehicle for dumping Upper Canada’s unwanted
prisoners on her neighbour’s frontier in the full
expectation that they would find a new home
somewhere in the United States. Banishment
could be controversial in Upper Canada as the
Standish affair had proved. A grand jury in
the Gore District protested to the lieutenant-
governor that the practice had “a most baneful
effect ... upon the moral Condition of the
people of this District” because several of those
banished had returned. They were seen by their
neighbours as having escaped the punishment of
the law. The grand jury argued that this would
“have the effect of encouraging the vicious and
unprincipled to go on in Crime with a hope of
impunity.”14
*****
We rarely hear what the criminals themselves
felt about being forced to move from one state to
another. In one case where an Upper Canadian
fugitive sought refuge in the United States to
avoid imprisonment on a murder charge, we
do have a letter from him, justifying his action.
John Ward had escaped to Michigan early in
1830 and wrote a letter home, intended for his
family, although it ended up in the hands of
the government officials. His explanation does
have a certain logic, viewed from his desperate
position; “i think it is better for me to keep my
liberty untill i Can have my trial. It will make it
no better if i Should ly in prison untill then.”15
For Ward, as for the other criminals or criminal
suspects who fled across the border seeking
sanctuary, the boundary was a minor obstacle
easily overcome. […]
*****
Some convicts openly used the United States
as a temporary refuge. David Underhill was
convicted in the Gore District in 1829 of assault
and battery and sentenced to three months’
imprisonment and a fine. On the way from court
to the jail, he escaped and fled to the United
States, where he remained nearly a year. Then he
quietly returned to his family, apparently hoping
to escape notice. This ploy was unsuccessful.
He was recaptured and taken to prison. He was
then able to use compassionate circumstances,
a likely terminal illness, poverty, and a pregnant
wife, to appeal successfully for clemency.16
*****
How effective was banishment? Since the
Upper Canadian authorities never analyzed it,
nor did they even keep statistics of the number
banished and those who returned, it is difficult to
answer the question. The absence of American
complaints suggest the numbers were small
enough to escape official notice in the United
States. Chief Justice Robinson remained a
strong proponent of banishment until feasible
alternatives emerged in the middle of the
1830s, principally the Kingston Penitentiary.
His continuing support is one indication that
in this early period of Upper Canadian history
banishment offered a cheap, ad hoc alternative
32 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
for government officials anxious to avoid either
long and costly imprisonments in overcrowded
local jails, or a rash of public hangings which
might bring unwanted political attention to the
colony’s largely inherited system of criminal
laws. Banishment thus served as a ready
safety valve for the Upper Canadian colonial
government from 1800 to the mid 1830s.
Deserters
The American border was a powerful magnet
for deserters from the British army who were
stationed at posts along the frontier from
Kingston to Detroit. […]
*****
The number of British deserters rose rapidly
in the years following the end of the War of
1812. Immediately following the end of the
war, complaints about British army deserters
being seduced by the Americans mounted. […]
Richard Preston, in his study of Kingston before
the War of 1812, discovered that “a successful
breakaway by one deserter always proved
infectious and would be followed by others”
(1959, lxxxiv). Their British officers professed
to be mystified by the continuous desertions.
One wrote in Kingston in 1801, “I have done
every thing in my power to find out the cause
of this Spirit of Desertion without Effect”
(correspondence from Mackenzie to Green, 8
September 1801, cited in Preston 1959, 247).
Some deserters were promptly recruited into
the United States army, although the Americans
insisted that they officially discouraged the
practice. John Richardson, writing in the 1840s
about his years in the Canadas, claimed that five
thousand had deserted for the United States in
the years between 1815 and 1838. The main
centres for this unofficial emigration movement
were Niagara, Kingston, and Amherstberg.
[…]
Peter Burroughs has written the most
thorough account of British desertion in
nineteenth-century British North America. He
has tabulated figures for the Canadas of six
thousand desertions between 1815 and 1840,
an average annual desertion rate of over five
percent of the army establishment (Burroughs
1980, table 1, 30). The highest annual desertion
rates occurred in the middle years of the 1830s.
Desertions occurred for many different reasons
but, as Burroughs stresses, some soldiers had
enlisted deliberately to have their fares paid to
North America, with a clear intention of staying
there by deserting to the United States. British
officers especially blamed the Irish. Lieutenant-
Governor Arthur wrote to the government in
1838; “They all have relations or friends settled
in the States, and what will bind an Irish Soldier
if he has the opportunity of seeing his cousin”
(correspondence from Arthur to Somerset, 24
November 1838, cited in Burroughs 1980,
34–35). The real causes were more mundane
and easily understood. British soldiers were no
less attracted than civilians to the United States,
“where wages were known to be higher than
those prevailing in Canada or in Britain itself
and where good land was readily available to
purchasers of limited means” (Burroughs 1980,
36). For these deserters, crossing the frontier
opened the gate to a new life in a new country
free from the confines of the military. It was not
altogether a one-way movement of soldiers, nor
of course were the military authorities on either
side content to let it go on unchallenged, even if
their efforts to stop it were largely unsuccessful.
[…]
*****
The governors of Upper Canada during this
period, nearly all of them military officers, along
with the colony’s judges, regarded the crime of
enticing to desert as a most serious one and dealt
very harshly with anyone convicted of it. Albert
Spear was a young man, aged twenty, when
he was convicted of trying to help a soldier
to desert to the United States at Amherstberg.
Pleading for a pardon after spending fourteen
months in the district jail, Spear claimed he had
been intoxicated when the offence occurred.
The lieutenant-governor referred the petition
to Judge L.P. Sherwood, who had presided at
the trial. Sherwood replied with an argument
Criminal Boundaries 33
he must have known would appeal to Colborne
who, in his capacity as governor, was also the
Commander-in-chief of the British forces in
the colony.
When it is considered that the facility of passing
the frontier of the province from Amherstberg
into the United States is a great inducement to
desertion, and that the hope of assistance creates
confidence in those inclined to desert, the public
good seems to require examples to be made of
such persons. 17
Colborne agreed with Judge Sherwood and
rejected the petition.
Smuggling
Smuggling was rampant across the border
between the United States and Britain’s
Canadian colonies. The major reason was British
insistence on maintaining her mercantilistic
system of customs duties, which she applied to
her colonies until she finally shifted to free trade
in 1846, and then signed the Reciprocity Treaty
with the United States in 1854. The Duke de la
Rochefoucauld Liancourt observed the impact
in the 1790s. “The high duty laid by England
upon all the commodities exported from her
islands proves a powerful encouragement to a
contraband trade with the United States, where,
in many articles, the difference of price amounts
to two-thirds” (Liancourt 1799, v.1, 247).
Key foodstuffs like tea could not be imported
directly from the United States without duties
because of the monopoly retained by the East
India Company. The incentive to smuggling
was irresistible. William Lyon Mackenzie
wrote of personally witnessing a tea-smuggling
operation from Youngstown, New York to Fort
George right under the noses of British soldiers
who made no effort whatever to intervene.
He concluded that smuggling tea and other
American goods across the border, especially
at Niagara, “must have been nearly universal”
(Mackenzie 1833, 81–84).
American treasury officials, perhaps even
more than the British, tried their utmost to put
a stop to smuggling across the border, but from
both sides the officials could only intercept a
trickle of the huge stream of smuggled goods
regularly crossing the line. […] Cross border
trade, both legal and illegal, steadily increased
in the first half of the nineteenth century.
The locals, especially those living next to the
frontier, refused to equate smuggling with
crime, especially since it usually proved so
lucrative (Stuart 1988, 106–16).
Smugglers did not always escape the clutches
of the magistrates and customs officers. One
bizarre episode along the Niagara frontier
illustrates the hazards of a smuggling mission
gone awry. On 5 December 1825, at about ten
o’ clock at night, Robert Grant, the Collector of
Customs in Queenston, heard that three wagons
had just passed through the village. Suspecting
smugglers, he took a constable with him and
set off immediately in pursuit. They caught up
with the suspects at a barn near St. Catharines
around midnight. Grant seized the wagons and
discovered that they contained metal stoves and
boxes of window glass, all manufactured in the
United States. There must have been a ready
market for American stoves and window glass,
but these are not the first objects to come to
mind when we think of cross-border contraband
in this period. We can, however, infer their value
from the subsequent actions of the smugglers.
They would not give up their booty without a
fight. They attacked the Collector of Customs
and his constable with stones, poles, and rails.
The constable claimed that “he rather got the
better” of one of his assailants, but when another
tried “to deprive him of his eyes,” he gave in.
The smugglers escaped temporarily with all
their goods except for a stove, which fell out of
the back of one of the wagons as they fled.
Robert Grant petitioned the Quarter Sessions
court at Niagara early in January 1826 for a full
criminal prosecution, which the court endorsed.
A trial occurred at the fall assizes, held in
Niagara. The chief culprit, William Terrybery,
a forty-two-year-old St. Catharines innkeeper
who apparently was well known to the local
authorities, was convicted on the charge of
rescuing smuggled property and sentenced to
34 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
three months imprisonment and a twenty-five
dollar fi ne. He was one of the very few of what
must have been a steady stream of smugglers
along the Niagara frontier in this period to be
caught, successfully prosecuted, and imprisoned.
Had he not resisted arrest in such a violent
manner, he likely would have escaped with only
the confiscation of his smuggled goods. Unlike
those convicted of enticing soldiers to desert,
who regularly appear on the jail returns of the
border districts like Niagara, Terryberry stands
out as a rare Upper Canadian convict because of
the crime for which he was convicted.18
Conclusion
*****
However much the notion of a common North
American individualism, lying just underneath
the surface on both sides of the border, may
prove to be a more seductive interpretive
framework for early nineteenth-century
Canadian–American relations, it should not be
given a completely free rein. True borderlanders
certainly existed, but even by 1840 they were far
from a majority. Cross-border contacts became
both broader and deeper, but the border itself
never disappeared. In Upper Canada, British
law, British institutions, and British concepts of
justice had sunk deep roots, giving the border
both a political and cultural configuration. Philip
Buckner argues that in this period people on both
sides of the political border “knew on which side
they belonged and, equally importantly, who
belonged on the other side” (1989, 157). Like
dangerous chemicals, the border regions could
prove to be highly unstable, as in 1837–38,
bringing Britain and the United States much
closer to possible conflict than either desired.
The border remained part of the inescapable
and ever present political, social, and economic
reality of Upper Canadian existence.
Upper Canada’s frontier brought into sharp
focus the complex problems thrown up by the
criminal justice systems on both sides of the
line. Criminals, smugglers, deserters, and others
of nineteenth-century society’s outcasts moved
regularly across the Upper Canadian–U.S.
border only to disappear as quickly as water
through sand. In their own unique way they were
continentalists, operating with a North American
individuality, not confined and certainly not
shackled by political boundaries. Even Upper
Canadian government officials, whose task
was to enforce the laws and regulations which
made the boundary a very real political frontier,
discovered the utility of making it permeable
when it came to banishing prisoners. For these
officials, the border took on different coloration
depending on whether it offered a convenient
and cheap solution to the vexing dilemmas of
overcrowded local jails, or whether it seemed
to be the source of nagging and insoluble
problems like smuggling or desertion. Both the
criminals and the officials learned quickly how
to manipulate the political frontier to their own
purposes. Through the criminal justice systems
on both sides of the political frontier, we gain
a new perspective of the border in this colonial
period as well as insights into the different
political cultures evolving in the United States
and British North America.
Notes
1. Daniel McDougal to Lt. Col. Rowan, 26 December
1832, with enclosed affidavits. NA, R.G. 5. Al,
UCS. v. 124:68246–267.
2. Charles Eliot to Lt. Col Rowan, 29 November
1832, N A, R.G. 5, Al, UCS, v. 124:68185–186.
3. Attorney-General Boulton to Lt. Col. Rowan,
10 December 1832, NA, R.G. 5, A1, UCS, v.
124:68187.
4. For a brief biography of Macaulay, see Read (1888,
148–57).
5. Justice Macaulay’s “Notes on The King vs. James
Bird and William Walker,” 29 December 1832, NA,
R.G. 5, Al, UCS, v. 124:68614–627.
6. Solicitor-General Hagerman to Lt. Col. Rowan, 1
January 1833, NA, R.G. 5, Al, UCS, v. 125:68817–
18. Also see Attorney-General Boulton to Lt. Col.
Criminal Boundaries 35
Rowan, 3 January 1833, NA, R.G. 5, Al, UCS, v.
125:68842–843.
7. Charles Eliot to Lt. Col. Rowan, 14 January 1833,
NA- R.G. 5, Al. UCS, v. 125:69014-015.
8. Charles Eliot to Lt. Col. Rowan, 24 January
1833 and enclosed, W.H. Witherell, U.S. District
Attorney, to Charles Eliot, 18 January 1833, NA,
R.G. 5, Al, UCS, v. 125: 69157–160.
9. Attorney-General Boulton to Lt. Col. Rowan,
19 January 1833, NA, R.G. 5, Al, UCS, v.
125:69110.
10. Charles Eliot to Lt. Col. Rowan, 24 January 1833,
NA, R.G. 5, Al, UCS, v. 125:69157–158.
11. William IV, c.vii, “An Act to provide for the
Apprehending of Fugitive Offenders from Foreign
Countries, and delivering them to Justice.”
12. The following argument suggests that banishment
was seen as more effective by key members of the
Upper Canadian government than John Weaver’s
recent conclusion that “it was never a satisfactory
form of punishment” (1995, 61).
13. 40 Geo. III c.1, “An Act for the further introduction
of the Criminal Law of England into this Province
and for the more effectual Punishment of certain
Offenders.”
14. Grand jury presentment, Gore District, 1 September
1831, NA, R.G. 5. Al, UCS, v. 109:62205.
15. John Ward to Schofleld, 4 April 1830, enclosed in
M. Burwell to Z. Mudge, 17 April 1830, NA, R.G.
5, Al, UCS, v. 99s 56093–097.
16. Petition of David Underhill, 18 June 1831, and
enclosed John Wilson to Z. Mudge, 13 June 1831,
NA. R.G. 5, Al. UCS, v. 107:61178–179.
17. LP. Sherwood to Edward McMahon. 27 September
1831, NA. R.O.5. Al. UCS, v. 109:62053–054.
18. The documents on this case are found in NA, M.G.
24126, v. 49; depositions dated 12 December 1825,
and Quarter Sessions decision 11 January 1826.
Works Cited
Baglier, Janet. 1993, “The Niagara Frontier Society and
Economy in Western New York and Upper Canada,
1794–1854.” Ph.D. dissertation, State University
of New York at Buffalo.
Bemis, Samuel Flagg. 1962. Jay’s Treaty: A Study in
Commerce and Diplomacy. 2nd Edition. New
Haven: Yale University Press.
Berger, Carl. 1972. “Internationalism, Continentalism,
and the Writing of History: Comments on the
Carnegie Series on the Relations of Canada and
the United States.” In The Infl uence of the United
States on Canadian Development: Eleven Case
Studies, edited by Richard A. Preston. Durham,
N.C.: Duke University Press.
______. 1976. The Writing of Canadian History,
Aspects of English-Canadian Historical Writing,
1900–1970. Toronto: Oxford University Press.
Bothwell, Robert. 1992. Canada and the United States:
The Politics of Partnership. Toronto: University of
Toronto Press.
Buckner, P.A. 1989. “The Borderlands Concept.” In
The Northeastern Borderlands: Four Centuries of
Interaction, edited by Stephen J. Hornsby, Victor
A, Konrad, and James J. Herlan. Fredericton, N.B.:
Acadiensis Press.
Burroughs, Peter. 1980. “Tackling Army Desertion
in British North America,” Canadian Historical
Review 61 (1): 28–68.
Burt, A.L. [1940] 1961. The United Slates, Great Britain
and British North America from the Revolution to
the Establishment of Peace after the War of 1812.
New Haven: Yale University Press.
Callahan, James M. [1937] 1961. American Foreign
Policy in Canadian Relations. New York:
Macmillan.
Canada. National Archives. M.0.24126, Alexander
Hamilton Papers, v. 49.
______. National Archives. R.G. 5, Al, Upper Canada
Sundries, v. 9, 82, 99, 101–102, 105, 107–109,
116–117, 122, 123–125.
Cruikshank, E.A. 1931. “The Troubles of a Collector of
Customs.” In A Memoir of Colonel the Honourable
James Kerby, His Life in Letters. Welland, Ontario:
Welland County Historical Society.
Errington, Jane. 1987. The Lion, the Eagle, and
Upper Canada: A Developing Colonial Ideology.
Montreal and Kingston: McGill-Queen’s Press.
Errington, Jane, and George Rawlyk. 1984. “The
Loyalist-Federalist Alliance of Upper Canada,”
The American Review of Canadian Studies 14
(2): 157–76.
Fidler, Reverend Isaac. 1833. Observations on
Professions, Literature, Manners, and Emigration
in the United States and Canada, Made during
a Residence There in 1832. London: Whittaker,
Treacher.
Hall, Basil. [1830] 1974. Travels in North America in the
Years 1827 and 1828. New York: Arno Press.
Hansen, Marcus L. 1937. “A Resumé of Canadian–
American Population Relations.” In Proceedings
36 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
[of the Conference on Canadian-American Affairs],
edited by R.O. Trotter, A.B. Corey, and W.W.
McLaren. Conference held at Queen’s University,
Kingston, Ontario 14–18 June 1937. New York.
Hansen, Marcus L., and J.B. Brebner. 1940. The
Mingling of Canadian and American Peoples. New
Haven: Yale University Press.
Hillmer, Norman, and Jack Oranatstein. 1991. For Better
or Worse: Canada and the United States to the
1990s. Toronto: Copp Clark Pitman.
Keenleyside, Hugh. 1929. Canada and the United
States: Some Aspects of the History of the Republic
and the Dominion. New York: A.A. Knopf.
Landon, Fred. 1967. Western Ontario and the American
Frontier. Ottawa: Carleton University Press.
Mackenzie, W.L. 1833. Sketches of Canada and the
United States. London: E. Wilson.
Moorman, David. 1996. “Where are the English
and Americans in the Historiography of Upper
Canada?” Ontario History 88 (I): 65–69.
Preston, Richard A., ed. 1959. Kingston Before the War
of 1812. The Champlain Society: University of
Toronto Press.
______. 1972. The Influence of the United States on
Canadian Development: Eleven Case Studies.
Durham, N.C.: Duke University Press.
Read, D.B. 1888. The Lives of the Judges of Upper
Canada and Ontario from 1791 to the Present
Time. Toronto: Rowsell and Hutchison.
Richardson, John. [1847] 1967. Eight Years in Canada.
New York: S.R. Publishers.
Shirreff, Patrick. [1835] 1971. A Tour through North
America: Together with a Comprehensive View of
the Canadas and the United States. Reprint edition
edited by Benjamin Blom. [1835] Edinburgh:
Oliver and Boyd; (1971) New York: B. Blom.
Snell, J.G. 1989. “The International Border as a Factor
in Marital Behaviour: A Historical Case Study.”
Ontario History 81 (4): 289–302.
Stevens, Kenneth R. 1989. Border Diplomacy: The
Caroline and McLeod Affairs in Anglo-American-
Canadian Relations, 1837–1842. Tuscaloosa:
University of Alabama Press.
Stewart, Gordon T. 1992. The American Response to
Canada since 1776. East Lansing: Michigan State
University Press.
Strum, Harvey. 1988. “A Most Cruel Murder: The Isaac
Underhill Affair, 1809,” Ontario History 80 (4):
293–310.
Stuart, Reginald. 1988. United States Expansionism and
British North America, 1775–1871. Chapel Hill:
University of North Carolina Press.
Thompson, John Herd, and Stephen J. Randall. 1994.
Canada and the United States: Ambivalent Allies.
Athens and London: University of Georgia Press.
Weaver, John. 1995. Crimes, Constables and Courts:
Order and Transgression in a Canadian City,
1816–1970. Montreal and Kingston: McGill-
Queen’s University Press.
Wise, S.F. 1993. “Canadians View the United States:
Colonial Attitudes from the Era of the War of
1812 to the Rebellions of 1837.” In God’s Peculiar
Peoples: Essays on Political Culture in Nineteenth-
Century Canada, edited by A.B. McKillop and
Paul Romney. Ottawa: Carleton University Press.
Legal Acts
3 William IV, c.vii, “An act to provide for the Apprehending of Fugitive Offenders from Foreign Countries, and
delivering them up to Justice.”
40 Geo. III ci. “An Act for the further introduction of the Criminal Law of England into this Province and for the
effectual Punishment of certain Offenders.”
CHAPTER 3
The Mounties as Vigilantes: Perceptions
of Community and the Transformation
of Law in the Yukon, 1885–1897
Thomas Stone
Introduction
When the North West Mounted Police were
dispatched to the Yukon district in the 1890s,
they confronted a population of largely
American or Americanized miners who were
relying on the “miners’ meeting”—a fully
autonomous, highly democratic, and egalitarian
institution—as the basis for law and government
in the gold camps. 1 Given the prevailing
image of the undisciplined and disorderly
American frontiersman, 2 coupled with the
distrust of American democratic institutions
which characterized Canadian opinion 3 it is
hardly surprising that the arrival of the Mounties
was widely viewed as posing a confrontation
between Canadian law and American frontier
lawlessness. In the popular imagination of both
Canadians and Americans, the Mounties of the
Yukon became a symbol of justice, peace, and
order in the district, their presence serving as
the only barrier to dangerous and potentially
violent anarchy.
The facts of the case, however, appear
otherwise. The evidence suggests that before the
summer of 1897, when the Klondike rush began
in earnest and the character of Yukon society was
radically transformed, “lawlessness” was not a
problem. There is little indication that people
were either in serious danger of having their
rights violated or that they lacked an effective
remedy for those grievances that did arise. The
presence of the Mounties, which displaced the
authority of the miners’ meeting in Canadian
territory, did little to improve the administration
of justice. In certain respects, in fact, it appears
only to have incapacitated it. On the other
hand the Mounties did effectively symbolize
class dominance in a situation where incipient
stratification and a perception of threatened
class conflict were beginning to emerge. And
in this role, ironically, the Mounties stand as
the counterpart in the Yukon of the vigilante
movements which emerged on the American
mining frontier.4
The case of the Mounties in the Yukon,
however, has even broader relevance. The
miners’ response to the appearance of the
police provides an illustration of the distinction
between the symbolic and instrumental functions
of law and the role of the former in conditioning
public attitudes toward legal institutions. Legal
agencies perform an instrumental function
through law enforcement and dispute resolution.
At the same time they perform the symbolic
function of publicly affirming social ideals and
dominant norms. 5 While the instrumental and
symbolic functions of legal agencies often arise
from the same activities, they are analytically
separate6 and often pull in different directions.
In the present case, the appearance of the
Mounties failed to improve—and indeed
38 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
demonstrably weakened—the instrumental
functions of law in the Yukon district.
Nonetheless, their authority was quickly
accepted and hailed as a welcome replacement
for the miners’ meeting by the established
miners and their spokesman. The reason for
this, it can be shown, lies in the fact that the
authority of the Mounties reliably ensured the
public affirmation of established community
values and norms at a time when these were
perceived as being threatened.
The Miners’ Meeting in the Yukon
By 1894, the year the Canadian government
first dispatched Charles Constantine of the
North West Mounted Police to the territory,
the region of the upper Yukon drainage in
the vicinity of the Alaska–Canada boundary
had drawn a substantial influx of gold miners
and prospectors. Their activities were largely
centred in two districts on opposite sides of the
border. At the junction of Fortymile Creek and
the Yukon River, in Canadian territory, there
was Fortymile post, a town of some 150 log
buildings, mostly cabins, but including saloons,
restaurants, a theatre, and a billiard room. 7
Fortymile was the supply centre for the major
mining district on the Yukon in 1894. Close
to 1000 miners worked in the district in the
summer of 1894.8 Downriver to the Northwest,
across the international boundary in Alaska, a
new supply post was just being established that
same summer to service the newly discovered
Birch Creek mining district. A year later, Circle
City (as this new post came to be called) and
the Birch Creek district not only rivalled but
had begun to outstrip Fortymile as a centre of
population and mining activity in the region,
even though the Fortymile district itself did not
substantially decline in population.9
Gold prospectors and miners had been
drifting into the region in increasing numbers
since 1878, but mining activity was scattered
and desultory until strikes on the Stewart River
in 1885, followed quickly by the Fortymile
strike in 1886, concentrated the population first
(briefly) at the Stewart, and then at Fortymile.
Fortymile then dominated the upper Yukon,
remaining the centre of population and mining
activity until the discoveries on Birch Creek.
In the early years, a small summer population
would typically shrink to an even smaller
community of less than one hundred miners
and prospectors who would remain during the
long winter season, gathered together in winter
quarters at the site of a trading post. With the
arrival of the relatively short summer season,
the men would again disperse to prospecting
or mining operations on the creeks, joined by a
summer influx of returning and new prospectors
entering the district. As time went on, the size
of the summer influx and the smaller wintering
population grew markedly.
From the beginning of mining operations
until the Klondike rush of 1897, other trends
in the social development of the region can
be noted. Not only did population increase
steadily, but noteworthy institutional growth and
elaboration took place as Fortymile (and later
Circle) acquired the trappings of civilization.
The population also became less homogeneous
as women began to arrive and occupational
diversity increased.
*****
It was this changing Yukon society which
provided the context for the operation of
the miners’ meeting, an institution which
had emerged by 1885 to provide for the
administration of law and government in the
camps and which had its roots in the early
system of camp government in California and
the American West (reflecting the American
origin of many of the Yukon prospectors). The
miners’ meeting was simply an assembly of
all those residents in a particular camp who
chose to attend when a meeting was called.
This assembly considered with a minimum
of formality question which might provide
the occasion for its being called. Decisions
were rendered by a simple majority vote. In
cases where it might be deemed necessary, a
The Mounties as Vigilantes 39
committee of the assembled miners was elected
to the execution of the meeting’s decision.
[…]
*****
[…] The jurisdiction assumed by these
meetings was wide ranging: they functioned as
a forum for the disposition of private disputes;
they prosecuted what could be regarded
as crimes; they established special mining
regulations which might apply in a particular
creek or locality; and they established by-laws
relating to almost any conceivable matter of
public concern within the camp.10 Decisions and
action taken through a miners’ meeting might
range from seemingly trivial matters, such
as the case where a meeting acted to prevent
a white saloon-keeper from reneging on a
marriage proposal to a half-breed Indian girl,11
to the potentially dangerous (and, by outside
standards, illegal), as in the case of a decision
to commandeer a winter supply outfit for each
man from a passing riverboat.12
During the period of community growth, from
1885 to the Klondike rush in 1897, the setting
for these assemblies changed from small camps
of a few miners depending on a particular post
for supplies, to sizable towns with a substantial
population drawn from widely scattered camps
and where the meetings in later years were often
held in one of the town saloons. […]
[…] The meetings dispensed a form of justice
where character judgments figured prominently
and the prevention of possible future trouble was
an overriding concern. […] Decisions regarding
the rights which should be accorded and
enforced on behalf of any party rested heavily
on judgments of individual character derived
from participants’ knowledge and impressions
of a person’s behaviour and attitudes.
*****
[…] Evidence for this can be found in the
decisions reached in individual cases and in
the type of penalties administered for particular
offences.
On the Stewart River, for example, in the
year before the establishment of Fortymile,
one member of a party of five miners attempted
to poison, then shoot the others before he was
discovered and apprehended by his partners.13
The murder attempt was carried out by the man
who had originally organized the party, a man
referred to simply as “Discoverer.” Discoverer
claimed to have had first-hand information
about a lost mine in the Yukon district. He
convinced the others in Seattle of the truth of
his information, and headed north with them.
After a season of unsuccessful prospecting
for this fabulous source of gold, the party was
forced to settle in for the winter on the Stewart.
One particularly querulous member of the
group began to talk of lynching Discoverer for
misleading them, and while the others did not
appear to take this talk seriously, neither did they
openly oppose the idea. Discoverer ultimately
concluded that his life was in danger and laced a
supper of beans with a generous dose of arsenic.
The others in the party became violently ill
(and Discoverer feigned illness as well), but
not fatally so. The following night when the
others appeared to be sleeping, Discoverer was
observed preparing to shoot one of the men.
He got off his fi rst shot, but fortunately missed,
and was quickly restrained before he could fire
again. Rather than administering punishment
on the spot, it was decided to bring the matter
to the whole camp at the mouth of the Stewart,
some sixty miles away.
At the Stewart camp, a miners’ meeting was
called to hear the case, and both Discoverer
and the others related their sides of the story.
According to Ogilvie’s informants, the earnest
manner in which Discoverer related his
perception of events convinced the miners
of the genuineness of his own fear for his
life, and some of the others in the party also
admitted, quite frankly, that if they had been
in Discoverer’s position, they would have
felt cause for alarm. As a result, according to
Ogilvie:
It appeared to the majority that Discoverer
acted in self-defence only, nevertheless, he
was considered an undesirable citizen, and
40 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
after much discussion it was decided to banish
him, so he was furnished with a sled, provisions
enough to get out if he could, and was ordered
to move up-river at least one hundred and fifty
miles from that camp, and assured that if ever
he was seen within that distance of it, any one
then present would be justified in shooting him
on sight.14
In another case on the Stewart recorded
by Ogilvie, 15 a seemingly much less serious
“crime’’ which took place in the same winter
received virtually the same sentence. Provisions
for the camp on the Stewart had run very short
by the fall of 1886, and the traders Harper and
McQuesten had allotted equal shares of the
available provisions to each man known to be
working in the district. Later in the winter a
miner known as “Missouri Frank” came in from
his camp fifteen miles up the river; since he had
already received the allotted amount of butter,
Harper refused to sell him more. That night,
Frank broke into the storehouse and absconded
with all the remaining supply of butter, which
amounted to the allotment for three or four men
who had not yet come in to the post. When the
butter was later missed, Missouri Frank was
suspected, and a deputation of miners from
the Stewart camp travelled up the river to
apprehend him. His partner—whom Frank had
told that he had purchased the butter at a high
price—confessed to the extra supply which
Missouri Frank had brought home. Frank was
brought down to stand trial at a miners’ meeting.
In this case the vote was unanimous “that he be
exiled from camp at least one hundred and fifty
miles, and that he never come near it” again
on penalty of death.16 Ogilvie observes: “This
may be considered a severe sentence for such a
crime, but the idea appeared to be that he was a
bad man, and lest he get the camp into difficulty
over a killing, it was deemed best to get rid of
him in time.”17 It is perhaps worth noting here
that prior to this incident Missouri Frank had
(rather unwisely, it would appear) “let it be
assumed he was a bad man from somewhere”
and “had notches on his gun, and all the other
insignia of the class.”18
*****
In the case of the mining camps, […] securing
compensation or administering sanctions was,
indeed, a function allocated to the community
at large through the public institution miners’
meeting, and case after case illustrates this.
[…] The appeal to public authority and sanction
in the institution of the miners’ meeting,
furthermore, was by no means limited to
cases which might be conventionally regarded
as involving “criminal” matters. Appeals to
secure sanctions or damages or to otherwise
adjudicate rights were common enough in
disputes stemming from what could be regarded
as voluntary and private arrangements.
*****
The Elimination of the Miners’
Meeting: Canadian “Law” versus
American “Lawlessness”
*****
The circumstances leading to the Canadian
decision to establish the Mounted Police in
the Yukon district are well documented. The
government had dispatched G.M. Dawson,
R.G. McConnell, and William Ogilvie to
survey the upper Yukon region in 1887–88;
this was the first official interest displayed
by Canadian authorities in the district. 19 The
question of establishing Canadian authority in
the Yukon was raised at that point, but Ogilvie
recommended against any such action, arguing
that an attempt to impose Canadian laws would
drive most of the prospectors to the American
side of the international boundary 20 and thus
militate against development of resources in
the district. By 1893, however, the continuing
expansion of mining activity and the increasing
influx of American miners into the district led
Ogilvie to reconsider. In his own words: it
was “time we were moving in the matter of
establishing authority over the Yukon in the gold
The Mounties as Vigilantes 41
fields, as we might, if the work were delayed,
have to face annoyances, if not complications,
through possession, without protest from us, by
American citizens.” 21
Ogilvie’s recommendation and the subsequent
dispatch of Constantine and Brown the
following year reflected a growing concern
in Ottawa for the effective establishment and
security of Canadian sovereignty in the region.
Furthermore, there were private interests
which had a stake in the effective imposition
of Canadian sovereignty and law. In 1893,
the government also received requests for the
dispatch of police to the district from two other
sources. Bishop William Bompas, an Anglican
clergyman who maintained an Indian mission
at Fortymile, requested the immediate dispatch
of a magistrate and detachment of police to halt
what he described as a burgeoning liquor trade
with the Indians.22 And the assistant manager of
the North American Trading and Transportation
Co., which operated a post adjacent to Fortymile,
requested police assistance to regulate the liquor
traffic in order to forestall potential trouble
between the whites and the Indians, as well as to
provide for the collection of customs duties.23
*****
Anticipating a hostile reaction from the
miners, the Privy Council decision included
a recommendation that Constantine proceed
cautiously, specifically instructing that he:
Be on the spot to collect customs duties on
all importations arriving in the Yukon district
during the season of navigation, and that he
be authorized to exercise, discretely [sic],
but without risk of complications, the powers
conferred upon him by his several commissions
and towards the end of the season report on all
subjects, with suggestions and recommendations,
thus placing the government in possession of
information upon which further development
of a system of government in the Yukon district
could be based.24
Furthermore, on the recommendation
of NWMP Comptroller Frederick White,
Constantine was not to be styled an officer of the
police but, rather, an “Agent of the Dominion
Government.” 25 White doubted “whether a
police officer with only five men to enforce his
authority would be met in a proper spirit by
between three and four hundred miners who
hitherto have respected no laws except those of
their own making.”26
In a subsequent letter to the Commissioner,
White reiterated the need for circumspection:
With regard to the preservation of law and order.
The Yukon District has hitherto been without
any form of government, the inhabitants are
principally of the mining class, and the mining
operation [sic] are reported to be in the vicinity
of the International Boundary. These conditions,
together with the fact that Inspector Constantine
will have to depend on the support of those in the
District, will demand most careful judgement
and discretion on his part. In the event of his
finding a disposition to resist authority, he will
abstain from exercising his Magisterial and
Police powers until he has reported the condition
of affairs for the consideration and instructions
of the Government.27
Following his first visit to the Yukon camps,
Constantine recommended dispatch of a force
of more than forty men. “The miners are very
jealous of what they consider their rights,”
Constantine wrote, “and from what I could see
and learn, any enforcement of the different laws
will have to be backed up with a strong force
at least for a time.” 28 A force of twenty men
was dispatched in 1895, under the command
of Constantine, but despite the fears of the
police and officials in Ottawa, there was little
resistance by the miners to the exercise of police
authority and the imposition of Canadian law.
*****
[…] In his annual report for 1895 he noted
that “no crime of any seriousness has been
committed,” and he enumerated only three
incidents where the police had become involved:
one case where a man was ordered out of the
42 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
country to prevent trouble after he had taken
another man’s wife; one case of selling liquor to
Indians; and one case of assault following which
the accused individual fled Canadian territory.29
Even the liquor trade appeared to pose no
serious problem. In a letter to the Commissioner
dated 4 September 1895, he reported that “The
arrival of the police in this part of the country
has almost finished the moving in of liquor, and
in several cases where liquor had been ordered
by the saloon men here, was the cause of the
orders being cancelled.” 30 […]
*****
The presumption that the police would be
faced with the task of imposing order on a
chaotic and crime-ridden society was patently
false. With or without police control, crime in
the Yukon did not pose a problem. At Circle
City, where the police exercised no authority
whatsoever and where they assumed that the
“criminal element” on the Canadian side of
the border had retreated in the face of their
authority, observers found things every bit as
peaceful and crime free as at Fortymile. A.T.
Walden, who was working as a dog driver at
Circle City in 1896, described that American
settlement in the following terms: “Here there
was no murder, stealing, or dishonesty and
right was right and wrong was wrong as each
individual understood it. Here life property and
honor were safe, justice was swift and sure, and
punishments were made to fit the case.”31 […]
There was one confrontation between police
authority and the miners’ meeting. In August
1895, the owner of a claim on Glacier Creek, in
the Fortymile District, leased it to a man named
Gordon. Gordon hired a number of men to work
the claim for him, but failed to pay their wages
and “jumped the country,” going to Circle City.
The workers who had lost their wages called a
miners’ meeting. Its decision was to order the
owner of the claim to pay the wages owed by
Gordon—a sum amounting to about $800. If the
wages were not paid, the miners’ meeting ruled,
the claim was to be sold.
The owner protested to Constantine and
requested police protection. Constantine then
dispatched a notice to the committee of miners
which had been appointed to carry out the
orders of the meeting, informing it that “there
is but one authority in this country, and that is
the law as laid down by the Parliament of the
Dominion of Canada .... [A]ny action taken by
you as to selling the claim for wages due by
Gordon is illegal and done at your own peril,
and that should you carry out your intention the
party buying takes no title and is a trespasser.”33
The incident was quite rightly regarded by the
police as a critical test of their authority, and
Constantine’s response reflected the perceived
gravity of the situation. 34
Constantine’s notice was served on the
committee three hours after the sale had taken
place, on 28 June 1896. Upon reading the
notice, the highest bidder refused the claim.
Thereupon the committee took possession of the
claim and turned it over to the second highest
bidder. The owner then notified Constantine
of these developments by special messenger
in a communication dated 1 July. On 4 July,
Constantine responded by dispatching a small
force to the creek, with instructions to “remain
on the claim until such time as seems to you
wise to leave” and “to proceed with greatest
caution in dealing with this case. You will, in
a quiet manner, be guided by circumstances
as they arise, but the law must be upheld.” 35
When the purchaser of the claim arrived at
Fortymile to register the Bill of Sale given him
by the miners’ committee, Constantine refused
to register it. The purchaser left that night for
the creek, in Constantine’s words, “breathing
defiance, and saying that the miners would see
him through.”36
Strickland, the officer in charge, recounts
the events following the arrival of the police
contingent on the creek:
We reached Glacier Creek and went to Messrs.
Van Wagoner and Westwood claim #19 above
discovery, the seat of the trouble. Mr. Westwood
informed me that Jerry Barker [the purchaser]
had put a man in possession of the claim. I
ejected this man and warned Jerry Barker to
The Mounties as Vigilantes 43
attempt no further occupation of the place. I saw
the chairman of the committee appointed by the
miners and gave him a similar warning. I think
they saw the force of our argument as one of the
committee took to the bush immediately on our
arrival at the creek. The better class of miners on
the creek are in favor of law and order and seem
to be glad that the so-called laws made by the
miners meeting are null and void. Several of the
miners of the worst class indulged in some big
talking and were very anxious that I should call
a meeting of the miners—to explain the law to
them. I gave a decided refusal to this proposition
stating that ... you had sent them a written notice
which they had chosen to utterly ignore and
that my present business on the creek was not
to talk but to act, they had nothing further to
say to this.37
*****
Once it was evident that the police were
opposed to the continuation of the miners’
meeting and were ready and willing to take
action in response to an appeal front the
judgment of such an assembly, the institution
was doomed. The attitude of the police meant
that the meetings had lost their power of
enforcement. […] By the fall of 1896 they had
virtually ceased to function on the Canadian
side of the boundary. The fact that the police
had undermined and supplanted them was not
generally resented. “All in the country,” Haskell
notes, “were quite ready to join in their [the
meetings’] obsequies when the Canadian police
instituted a different condition of things.”38 And
writing from Fortymile in May 1897, Ogilvie
could report that “The cry everywhere is ‘let
us have law administered by disinterested men
who are above influence and reproach’ as proof
of this sentiment I have only to say no miners’
meetings have been held in this District for over
six months.”39
*****
The law as administered by the Mounties
failed to serve any significant instrumental
functions above and beyond those which the
miners’ meeting had served prior to 1895.
Indeed, in this respect the law of the Mounties
proved decidedly more limited than the earlier
law of the miners’ meeting. However, the law
of the Mounties performed certain symbolic
functions which the miners’ meeting could
not. The Mounties, unlike the more egalitarian
miners’ assemblies, were capable of reliably
sustaining the public affirmation of a particular
set of class norms and values in the face of
perceived threat to the supremacy of these
norms within the community. […]
The Consequences of Police Control
*****
The instrumental consequences of police
control […] did not include any radical change
in the style of justice as it was being enforced
in the community. There was, however, one
noteworthy development with respect to the
instrumental functions of law in the district. This
was the introduction of some significant new
limits on the provision of remedies. The miners’
meeting, it will be recalled, had exercised wide-
ranging jurisdiction: it was bound by no formal
distinctions between “civil” and “criminal”
matters and could readily be called upon to
deal with either as the occasion might arise.
On the other hand, even though the Mounties
exercised judicial as well as police powers,
their jurisdiction was limited to criminal cases.
This was a distinction which they scrupulously
observed. But since the miners’ meeting was
discredited and no longer a viable institution,
many disputes and issues were left without an
appropriate forum for resolution.
*****
[…] As early as 1895, Constantine recognized
the need for civil courts. In his report for that
year, he wrote: “Civil courts are much required
and should be established without delay. Many
take advantage of the fact of there being no
machinery for the collection of small debts.”40
Again, in his report for 1896, Constantine
pleaded:
44 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
The necessity for civil courts is daily increasing.
They should be established with the least
possible delay. The want of them creates a
distrust in the administration of government
and there is an idea spreading that the country
is occupied by the government solely for the
purpose of revenue.41
The evidence suggests, therefore, that the
establishment of police control entailed no
profound change in the character of criminal
justice from the way it had been administered
under the miners’ meeting. Elimination of the
miners’ meeting did create at least a temporary
void in the authoritative resolution of civil
disputes. […]
By the time the police arrived in the district,
however, the changing character of the mining
communities had created an opportunity for
the Mounties to assume a significant symbolic
role which the miners’ meeting was incapable
of performing.
*****
[…] The growing population of drifters in
the towns began to be viewed as a threat to the
peace and good order of Yukon society.
Such perceptions and fears are perhaps
reflected in the establishment of the Yukon
Order of Pioneers at Fortymile in December
1894. The YOOP was initially limited in its
membership to those who had been residents
in the Yukon before 1888. The constitution
of the organization stated that its purpose
‘‘shall be the advancement of the great Yukon
Valley, The Mutual Protection and Benefit of
its Members” and “to unite the members in the
strong tie of Brotherhood and to prove to the
outside world that the Yukon Order of Pioneers
are men of Truth, Honor and Integrity.” 42 The
establishment of the YOOP by the earlier
miners in the district was an effort to preserve
for themselves—through the brotherhood—the
kind of community, system of values, and status
which they associated with the early camps.
[…]
[…] The favourable response of the older
miners to the police, as they asserted their
control in the district, was a reflection both of
this anxiety concerning the miners’ meeting and
approval of the kinds of norms and values the
police themselves represented.
In 1893, Warburton Pike visited the region
and expressed the view that the miners’ meeting
was “an excellent court as long as the better
class of men are in the majority, but a dangerous
power in the hands of the vile specimens of
humanity who sooner or later get the whip hand
in most of the mining camps.”43 […]
*****
The police themselves were decidedly in
tune with these sentiments. They were ready
to interpret the potential for trouble in general,
or perceived abuses of the miners’ meeting
in particular, largely in class terms. Writing
in February 1896, Constantine was moved to
comment that “The advent of the police has had a
quieting effect ... the greater portion of the tough
element have gone to the American territory
lower down the river. Being nonproducers
have not lessened the wealth or resources of the
Country or community.”44 In his annual report of
20 November 1896, his view of the significance
of the increasing criminal “element” entering
the country surfaced again:
With such a large number of men coming into
the country every spring, of necessity, there is a
certain percentage of criminals amongst them.
Having no means of learning their past record, it
is impossible to pick them out until such a crime
is committed. The element is increasing and will
increase. It is noticed, however, that through the
fear of Canadian law and its enforcement by the
small police detachment here many continue
their journey a couple of hundred miles down
the river to Circle City. 45
*****
The Mounties as Vigilantes
*****
The symbolic role of police control in the
Yukon has a curious parallel in the rise of
The Mounties as Vigilantes 45
the vigilante movements, which similarly
transformed existing systems of law in the
earlier mining communities of the American
West. Ironically, the Mounties—that prominent
symbol of Canadian “law and order”—may have
found support in their effort to eliminate the
miners’ meeting and assume ultimate authority
in the Yukon for some of the same reasons that
the vigilantes—that equally prominent symbol
of American frontier lawlessness—may have
been supported in assuming power and usurping
other forms of governance on the American
mining frontier. The parallel deserves at least
passing notice, not simply because of the
irony involved, but because of what it suggests
about the broader significance of the symbolic
functions of law in the transformation of legal
systems.
*****
In the Western mining towns, the newness
of settlement, the fact that their inhabitants
arrived as relative strangers to one another, and
ultimately the increasing differentiation and
heterogeneity of the population, all combined
to engender uncertainty about community
structure and values and about how choices
were to be made among opposed normative
systems which were recognized as challenging
one another for dominance. Under these
circumstances, the vigilantes emerged to serve
the function of dramatizing and affirming the
“behavioral boundaries” 46 of the community,
defining and clarifying its structure and
supporting establishment values. The fact that
the movements were widely applauded, that
movement leaders were typically drawn from
the upper class, and that upon occasion the
movements arose even where uncontrolled
crime was not, in fact, an immediate problem
attest to the significance of the symbolic
function of the vigilantes.47
Obvious differences did distinguish the
Mounties in the Yukon from the vigilantes in
California: the Mounties were a legal rather
than extra-legal organization, and their rule was
imposed from outside rather than from within
the local community. But as to functions and
the sources of support in the community, there
are noteworthy parallels. The vigilantes, like the
Mounties, derived their support from reactions
to rapidly increasing community differentiation
and increasing lack of certainty with respect to
community structure and values. In each case,
the new institution for the administration of
law symbolized the dominance of a particular
normative order. […]
But the point to be emphasized is that in the
mining communities of the American West
as well as in the Yukon, we see a significant
symbolic function—the capacity to provide a
clear public affirmation of the dominance of
one particular set of social ideals and norms—
supporting a fundamental transformation in
the administration of the law. The Yukon case
supports the view that increasing differentiation,
accompanied by perceptions of increasing
conflict of values and interests, may promote
the acceptance and institutionalization of
specialized, centralized agents of legal control
regardless of their relative instrumental
effectiveness. From the standpoint of the need
for agents or institutions of control which can
serve to define clear and consistent “behavioral
boundaries” for a community, this is perhaps
advantageous, if not necessarily laudable. In a
differentiated community, divided by conflicting
interests and values, consistency and clarity
in the public affirmation and sanctioning of
community norms may be best served by the
concentration of public sanctioning power in the
hands of a specialized body identified with one
particular set of such values and interests.
46 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Notes
1. Morris Zaslow, “The Yukon: Northern Development
in the Canadian–American Context” in Regionalism
in the Canadian Community, 1867–1967, ed.
Mason Wade (Toronto: University of Toronto
Press, 1969), 183–84.
2. John Phillip Reid, “Paying for the Elephant:
Property Rights and Civil Order on the Overland
Trail,” Huntington Library Quarterly 41 (1977):
37; Barry M. Gough, “Keeping British Columbia
British: The Law-and-Order Question on a Gold-
Mining Frontier,” Huntington Library Quarterly
38 (1975): 278.
3. Robert Craig Brown, “Canadian Opinion after
Confederation, 1867–1914” in Canada Views
the United States: Nineteenth-Century Political
Attitudes, ed. S.F. Wise and Robert Craig Brown
(Seattle: University of Washington Press, 1967).
4. Richard Maxwell Brown, “The American Vigilante
Tradition” in The History of Violence in America:
Historical and Comparative Perspectives, ed.
Hugh Davis Graham and Ted Robert Gurr (New
York: Praeger, 1969), 178–90.
5. Joseph R. Gusfield, “Moral Passage: The Symbolic
Process in Public Resignations of Deviance,”
Social Problems 15 (1967): 76–77.
6. Ibid.; Joseph R. Gusfield, Symbolic Crusade
(Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1963);
Murray Edelman, The Symbolic Uses of Politics
(Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1964); Kai
T. Erikson, Wayward Puritans: A Study in the
Sociology of Deviance (New York: Wiley, 1966).
7. Charles Constantine, “Report of Inspector
Constantine, 10 October 1894,” in Report of the
Commissioner of the North-West Mounted Police
Force, 1894 (Ottawa: Queen’s Printer, 1895);
S.A. Archer, A Heroine of the North: Memoirs of
Charlotte Selina Bompas (New York: Macmillan,
1929), 138.
8. Public Archives of Canada (hereafter PAC),
Records of the Royal Canadian Mounted Police
(hereafter after RCMP), RG18, vol. 1318, file 212-
1894, draft copy of Report of Inspector Charles
Constantine.
9. Harold B. Goodrich, “History and Condition of the
Yukon Gold District to 1897” in Geology of the
Yukon Gold District, Alaska, ed. Josiah Edward
Spurr (Washington: Government Printing Office,
1897), 119.
10. William Ogilvie, Early Days on the Yukon (New
York: John Lane, 1913), 245; Zaslow, “The
Yukon,” 184.
11. Arthur Treadwell Walden, A Dog Puncher on the
Yukon (Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 1928), 55–56.
12. Ibid., 102.
13. Ogilvie, Early Days on the Yukon, 42–51.
14. Ibid., 50.
15. Ibid. 267–71.
16. Ibid., 270.
17. Ibid., 271.
18. Ibid., 268.
19. D.R. Morrison, The Politics of the Yukon Territory,
1898–1909 (Toronto: University of Toronto Press,
1968), 7; Zaslow, “The Yukon,” 183.
20. Ogilvie, Early Days on the Yukon, 142–44; Zaslow,
“The Yukon,” 183–64.
21. Ogilvie, ibid., 144.
22. PAC, Constantine papers, MG 30/E55, vol. 3, file 4,
W.C. Bompas to Minister of Interior, 9 Dec. 1893;
ibid., W.C. Bompas to Superintendent of Indian
Affairs, May 1893.
23. Ibid., CH. Hamilton to Minister of Interior, 16 April
1894.
24. PAC, Constantine papers, MG 30/E55, vol. 3, file
4, certified copy of Report of Committee of Privy
Council, approved 26 May 1894.
25. Ibid.
26. Ibid., memo from F. White, comptroller NWMP, 2
May 1894.
27. PAC, Records of the RCMP, RG18, vol. 1318, file
212-1894, Comptroller NWMP to Commissioner,
20 May 1894.
28. Ibid., draft copy of Report of Inspector Charles
Constantine.
29. Ibid., Yukon Superintendents’ Letterbooks, copy
of 1895 report.
30. PAC, Records of the RCMP, RG18, vol. 1345, file
190-1895, Constantine to Commissioner, 4 Sept.
1895.
31. Walden, Dog Puncher, 45.
32. PAC, Constantine papers, MG 30/E55, vol. 4,
Constantine to Officer Commanding the NWMP,
13 July 1896.
33. PAC, Records of the RCMP, RG18, vol. 123, file
468, Constantine to Oscar Jackson, E.S. Maloney,
and Jas. McMahan, the Committee Appointed by
Certain Miners of Glacier and Miller Creeks, 19
June 1896.
34. Ogilvie, Early Days on the Klondike, 250–52;
Hayne, Pioneers of the Klondike, 121–24.
35. PAC, Records of the RCMP, RG18, vol. 123, file
468, Constantine to Strickland, 4 July 1896.
The Mounties as Vigilantes 47
36. PAC, Constantine papers, MG 30/E55, vol. 4,
Constantine to Officer Commanding the NWMP,
13 July 1896.
37. Ibid., Report of Strickland to Constantine, 14 July
1896.
38. William B. Haskell, Two Years in the Klondike and
Alaska Goldfi elds (Hartford: Hartford Publishing
Co., 1898), 154.
39. Zaslow, “The Yukon,” 187.
40. Ibid., Yukon Superintendents’ Letterbooks, copy
of 1895 report.
41. Charles Constantine, “Report on the Yukon
Detachment 20 November, 1896” in Report of the
Commissioner of the North-West Mounted Police
Force, 1896 (Ottawa: Queen’s Printer, 1897),
235.
42. Yukon Territorial Archives, Records of the Yukon
Order of Pioneers, Minute Book, Dec. 1894
entry.
43. Warburton Pike, Through the Subarctic Forest
(London: Edward Arnold, 1896), 220–21.
44. PAC, Constantine papers, MG 30/E55, vol. 4,
Constantine to T.M. Daly, 11 Feb. 1896.
45. Constantine, “Report on the Yukon Detachment,”
234.
46. Erikson, Wayward Puritans, 9–11.
47. Richard Maxwell Brown, Strain of Violence (New
York: Oxford University Press, 1975), 105–12,
124.
CHAPTER 4
Discordant Music:
Charivaris and Whitecapping in
Nineteenth-Century North America
Bryan D. Palmer
That monster custom, who all sense doth eat,
Of habits devil, is angel yet in this,
That to the use of actions fair and good
He likewise gives a frock or livery,
That aptly is put on.
—Hamlet, III, 4
Friend, hast thou hear’d a Strong
North Eastern roar,
Or the harsh discord of Charivari,
or Cat’s wild scream ere them to
love agree?
—Quebec Gazette, 12 January 1786
*****
[…] Charivaris and whitecapping, two prominent
forms of extra-legal authority in North America
that have received little scholarly attention,
reveal important dimensions of the nineteenth-
century past.
*****
II
Perhaps one of the most persistent cultural
forms known to scholars of popular customs
and traditions was the charivari. As a ritualized
mechanism of community control, with roots
penetrating back to the medieval epoch, the
charivari was known throughout the Atlantic
world. 1 Although it could be directed against
virtually any social offender, the custom was
most often used to expose to the collective wrath
of the community adulterous relationships,
cuckolded husbands, wife and husband beaters,
unwed mothers, and partners in unnatural
marriage. Many variants were possible, and
the phenomenon had a rural as well as an urban
presence, but the essential form was generally
cut from a similar cloth. The demonstration
was most often initiated under the cover of
darkness, a party gathering at the house of the
offender to beat pans and drums, shoot muskets,
and blow the ubiquitous horn, which butchers
often rented out for the occasion. Sometimes the
guilty party was seized, perhaps to be roughly
seated on a donkey, facing backwards, and
Discordant Music 49
then paraded through the streets, passers-by
loudly informed of his/her transgression. The
charivari party was often led by youths, on other
occasions by women. In seventeenth-century
Lyon and eighteenth-century Paris we know
that journeymen and artisans were particularly
active, as were rural tradesmen in eighteenth-
and nineteenth-century England. As a constant
check on misbehaviour, the charivari served
an important purpose in many communities
and in many different cultural contexts. Its
disappearance, usually dated around 1850 at
the latest, has been interpreted as an indicator
of the potent rise of the nuclear family, which
no longer required the collective surveillance of
neighbours and townsfolk to assure its stability
and continuity. 2 […]
The English charivari was practised under
a multitude of names: rough music, known in
East Anglia as tinning, tin panning, or kettling3
;
skimmington, skimmerton, skimmety-riding,
or wooseting; […] riding the stang, apparently
most popular in the northern counties and in
Scotland4
; Devon’s stag hunt5
; the occupational
variation, the butcher’s serenade, artfully
employed by London’s Clare Market men,6 or,
the American term, shivaree, common among
Cornish miners.7 […]
Two cases of English charivaris waged
against wife-beaters indicate the general
contours of the practice. 8 The first instance,
recorded in 1860, documented the use of the
custom in the Surrey and Sussex region during
the 1840s. It was suppressed by the police,
who grew irritated with forms of rough music
because they frequently rendered the roads
impassable. Offending wife-beaters were first
warned of the community’s wrath, chaff from
the threshing-floor strewn on their doorsteps in
the dead of night. If the offence continued, the
man was subjected to rough music. Under the
cover of darkness a procession formed, headed
by two men with huge cow-horns, followed by
an individual with a large old fish-kettle around
his neck, representing the trumpeters and big
drum of a serious parade. Then came the orator,
leading “a motley assembly with hand-bells,
gongs, cow-horns, whistles, tin kettles, rattles,
bones, frying-pans, everything in short from
which more and rougher music than ordinary
could be extracted.” At a given signal, the group
halted, and the orator began to recite:
There is a man in this place
Has beat his wife!! (forte. A pause)
Has beat his wife!! (fortissimo.)
It is a very great shame and disgrace
To all who live in this place.
It is indeed upon my life!!
A bonfire was then lit, and the charivari party
danced around it, as if in a frenzy. The noise was
heard as far away as two miles. The orator closed
with a speech recommending better conduct,
and the practitioners of rough music departed,
encouraged by the offender’s neighbours, who
provided beer for “the band.”9
Another case, this time from Hedon, in the
East Riding of Yorkshire, outlines the events of
18–20 February 1889. Jack Nelson had cruelly
beaten his wife. An effigy of Nelson was carried
by two men through the village, accompanied
by a large crowd, wielding the traditional
instruments of rough music. The procession
eventually came to a halt in front of Nelson’s
door, and the clatter of pans and horns quickly
ceased, the crowd breaking out in voices loud
and harsh:
Here we cum, wiv a ran a dan dan;
It’s neather fo’ man cause nor tha cause
that Ah ride this stang
Bud it is fo’Jack Nelson, that Roman-nooased man.
Cum all you good people that live i’ this raw,
Ah’d he’ ya tk wahnin, for this is oor law;
If onny o’ you husbans your gud wives do bang
Let em cum to uz, an we’ll ride em the stang.
He beat her, he bang’d her, he bang’d her indeed;
He bang’d her afooar sha ivver stood need.
He bang’d her wi neather stick, steean, iron
nor slower,
But he up wiv a three-legged stool an knockt
her backwards over.
Upstairs aback o’ bed
50 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Sike a racket there they led.
Doon stairs, aback o’ door
He buncht her whahl he meead her sweear.
Noo if this good man dizzant mend his manners,
The skin of his hide sal gan ti the tanner’s;
An if the tanner dizzant tan it well,
He sal ride upon a gate spell;
An if the spell sud happen to crack,
He sal ride upon the devil’s back;
An if the devil sud happen ti run,
We’ll shut him wiv a wahld-goose gun;
An if the gun sud happen ti miss fire,
Ah’ll bid y good neet, for Ah’s ommast tired.
Upon the conclusion of this serenade, the
clamour of rough music was again initiated.
Amidst cheering and loud noise, the effigy was
carried around the village for three successive
nights. The ceremony was terminated on the
third evening, when Nelson’s likeness was
finally burned on the village green.10
In France, and indeed on the continent in
general, wife-beaters were seldom subjected to
the charivari. But the practice was nevertheless
quite common, often initiated by the young,
resentful of old men who married young
women, robbing youth of its rightful access to
the marriageable females of the community.
Payment was often demanded to appease those
who saw themselves wronged by the act of
unnatural marriage:
Fork up, old pal
The dough that you owe
We’re the boys of the block
And’ we want a good show
We’re wild as they come
And off on a spree
So out with the cash
Or charivari!11
Once their palms were greased with coin of
the realm, the young men often retired to the
nearest tavern, and left the married couple to
their wedding-night pleasures. Occasionally,
however, the charivari was actually used to
punish those who had deprived the local young
of potential spouses, and no amount of cash
could deflect the final reckoning.12 […]
Marital mismatches, while a prominent cause
of French charivaris, were rivalled by a series of
sexual offences. Married men who impregnated
single women, cuckolded husbands, unwed
mothers, and those engaged in adulterous
relationships were all subjected to the charivari,
censured for the threat they posed to community
social order.13 […]
[…] Natalie Zemon Davis notes that at this
early date the ritual could be moved to explicitly
political purpose, a mechanism whereby petty
proprietors, artisans, and merchants marshalled
the urban poor to voice their critique of king
and state. 14 Closer to the modern period,
charivaris assumed importance in the years
of revolutionary upsurge of the 1790s, and in
the turbulent political climate of 1824–1848. 15
And yet, even in this context, charivaris are
perhaps best seen as a pre-political form of class
action, admittedly set firmly against the wall
of nineteenth-century authority, but lacking in
conscious, political direction. A case in point,
perhaps, is provided by the Limoges prostitutes.
In 1857 they faced persistent harassment and
incarceration in a local hospital. Escaping
from the institution, the women resisted efforts
to curb their business activities by organizing
charivaris that drew the enthusiastic support
of the local barracks. 16 This was, to be sure,
a political undertaking, and one revealing
important social tensions, but it implies no
condescension to place it in the category of
primitive rebellion.17
*****
The charivari, then, was hardly an isolated
phenomenon. Bound by neither region nor
nation, it was a universally practised custom, an
essential component of the “invisible cultures”
and “limited identities” of the plebeian world. 18
[…] For the charivari has a North American
presence, as well as a European one. Those
migrating to the New World brought much
of their culture with them: traditions, values,
Discordant Music 51
language, and specific forms of ritualized
behaviour. Woven into the very fabric of this
culture was the charivari, and it would not easily
be displaced.
III
Conventional wisdom has it that the charivari
was brought to North America by the French,
that it was originally prominent in the settlements
of Lower Canada, Louisiana, and Alabama, and
that it was gradually adopted in English-speaking
areas, where the derivative term shivaree was
used to denote the custom. 19 And, indeed, the
first recorded instances of North American
charivaris that have come to my attention
occurred in Lower Canada. A Quebec charivari
of 28 June 1683 illustrates a common pattern.
Francois Vezier dit Laverdure died 7 June 1683,
leaving a widow 25 years of age. Three weeks
later his mourning spouse took a new husband,
Claude Bourget, aged 30. Twenty-one days of
widowhood seemed an unreasonably short time
for the people of Quebec, and they turned out
to charivari the couple. Disorder reigned for
more than a week, and the Church authority
eventually intervened. […]
*****
[…] In regions with a sprinkling of French
Canadians, the charivari was always present.
Ottawa and Peterborough were well known for
the practice, and the Smith’s Falls and Gatineau
regions also witnessed the custom on a number
of occasions. Well into the 1870s the ritual
remained intact.20
Lower Canada, too, was familiar with the
charivari. […] Montreal was the scene of a
veritable epidemic of charivaris in the early
1820s. […]
*****
[…] Common throughout the Cajun districts
of the American South, the charivari supposedly
gained acceptance out of “an indisposition to
allow ladies two chances for husbands, in a
society where so few single ladies [found] even
one husband! a result, it is to be presumed, of the
concubinage system so prevalent [there].”21
[…] Alice T. Chase argued that the charivari
was common, in the 1860s, in most rural
hamlets from Pennsylvania west to Kansas
and Nebraska, being particularly prominent in
Ohio, Indiana, and Illinois. She saw the ritual
coming to America with the Pennsylvania
Dutch. 22 Among New Englanders the practice
was well established, known as the serenade.
In Nebraska in the 1870s belling the bridal
couple, giving them a “warming,” 23 was a
frequent occurrence. 24 “It was understood,”
within the Tennessee mining community, “that
every bride and groom had to be shivareed.”25
The sanserassa, a serenade of tin pans, horns,
kettles, and drums, was actively practiced
by the Spanish population of St. Augustine,
Florida, where the ritual was common in the
1820s. 26 Scandinavian settlements apparently
incorporated the practice into their language
and their culture.27 Even in early Upper Canada,
or post-Confederation Ontario, where we have
seen the French influence to be operative,
numerous cities, towns, villages, and rural
communities sufficiently removed from the
shadow of French culture utilized the charivari,
repeatedly directing it against those who
flaunted community standards.28 Across North
America, then, the custom had a vital presence,
known, according to local and regional taste,
as serenade, shivaree, charivari, tin-panning,
belling, homing, bull banding, skimmelton, or
calathump.29
*****
In nineteenth-century Upper Canada, for
instance, the charivari was often a force
undermining social authority, resolutely opposed
by magistrate and police. […]
*****
Three Kingston, Upper Canada, charivaris of
the mid-1830s, all directed against remarriage,
forced the hand of the local authorities, one
leading to two arrests, another necessitating
the calling into operation of the Summary
Punishment Act, the third leading to the creation
of a special force of constables, 40 strong, to
52 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
enforce the peace.30 The latter event, led by one
Henry Smith, Jr., illustrates well the deliberate,
planned nature of some of these undertakings,
revealing the importance, perhaps, of local
groups consolidated around a popular figure.
Smith was a barrister with a long history of
involvement in shady legal entanglements, a
man who had himself been in court on charges
of assault, perjury, and riot. […] It could well
have been men like Smith who provoked this
response from the Hamilton Board of Police,
22 March 1842:
Whereas the custom of meeting together at night
by ill disposed persons disguised by dress, paint,
and for the purposes of indulging in what is
commonly called a chevari, has been a source of
great annoyance to all the peaceable inhabitants
of this Town, and whereas such assemblages
endanger the peace of the Town, the safety of
property and person and are highly disgraceful
to all concerned in them ... it is ordered that
persons convicted of being a party to any such
proceedings shall be fined.31
[…] Charivaris directed against domestic
impropriety particularly remarriage, could
thus raise issues that went well beyond popular
distaste for unnatural marriage.32
In other cases, too, the charivari extended
beyond the purely domestic concerns that so
often defined its purpose. Indeed, the custom
often reflected essential social tensions. Mrs.
Moodie documented the case of Tom Smith, “a
runaway nigger from the States” charivaried for
his pretentious, and successful, bid to have an
Irish woman marry him. Dragged from his bed,
ridden on a rail, and beaten, the black died under
the hands of the charivari party.33 […]
*****
More explicitly, the charivari was often
used to show open disapproval for certain
forms of behaviour, particularly those judged
immoral or illicit. 34 […] A Bowmanville,
Ontario, lawyer, Mr. Loscombe, faced the
rough music of his neighbours in 1868, when a
crowd gathered at his office to tar-and-feather
him, punishment for his unlawful bestowing
of affections upon a servant girl. A constable
eventually had to escort Loscombe home, but
the crowd captured the lawyer, handled him
roughly, and threw him over a fence. After an
announcement that the man’s wife was ill, the
crowd discontinued the disturbance. The next
morning Loscombe escaped the city, but the
group assembled anyway, burning effigies in
front of his house. 35 […] An Ancaster, Upper
Canada, lawyer, accused of living adulterously
with a woman who had deserted her husband
due to ill treatment; a New York City woman
thought to be a murderess; and a free-love
advocate, cohabiting with his mistress in Utica,
New York, in 1860, faced similar forms of
rough justice. […] Prostitutes, too, were likely
candidates for the charivari, bearing the brunt of
a vicious form of popular justice in the Quebec
timberlands and American west well into the
twentieth century. 36
A jealous eye toward property, or resentment
of those who attempted to establish themselves
as superior elements in a community of
equals, also elicited the charivari. […] Edward
Littlejohn, aged 74, was charivaried in 1881 by a
group of young men who hoped to drive him off
of his Highland Creek, Scarborough Township
property so that they could secure access to the
land. 37 […] Social pretensions drew immediate
reaction in the timber-lands of western Ontario.38
Finally, the hostility with which a “ruffian mob”
greeted a Saltfleet marriage in 1868, the husband
“revoltingly maltreated,” and the bride “taken
out en dishabille, and conveyed some distance
in the piercing cold on an ox sleigh, meanwhile
being taunted on the felicities of her bridal tour,”
suggests a strong sense of resentment.39
Occasionally, the charivari could be directed,
not at domestic impropriety, sexual misbehaviour,
or social pretension, but at constituted authority
itself, a brazen display of popular contempt for
law and order. This appeared to be the case in
a series of noisy parades in St. John’s, Lower
Canada, in August 1841. As the local police
seemed incapable of quelling the disturbances,
Discordant Music 53
they asked for deployment of troops to the town
to aid the civil power in suppressing disorder.
Upon official investigation the Magistrates were
informed that:
... the disturbance, in the first instance, had only
amounted to the putting in practice an illegal,
but long established custom throughout Canada,
called a “chri-vri”—a boyish frolic liable to be
treated by the police as a common nuisance
or actionable under the more serious charge
to extort money .... The indiscreet conduct of
the Magistrate, who appeared to have worked
himself up into a state of nervous excitement
led some idle persons of the Village to direct
their petty annoyances against him with too
good success.
A small patrol eventually suppressed the
charivari, but not before constituted authority
had exposed itself “and Her Majesty’s troops to
the amusement and derision of the mischievous
persons who sought to annoy [it].”40
[…] Perhaps one of the most striking uses of
the charivari to show popular disapproval, in
the political realm, occurred in the Placentia,
Newfoundland election of 1869, where the
ritual was employed to express the inhabitants’
hostility to Confederation. Ambrose Shea, the
island’s delegate to the Quebec conferences,
paid a visit to Placentia, where he was greeted
by locals carrying pots of hot pitch and bags of
feathers, angered at “de shkeemer’s” effort to
“sell his country.” In addition, a crowd of fifty
“sounded melancholy insult to the candidate
through ... large conchs which the fishermen
get upon their ‘bull tow’ trains in summer, and
another band of about thirty, ... blew reproaches
and derision through cow horns.” Insulted and
disgusted by the display, Shea could not even
land on the shore.41
But this use of the charivari must have been
rare. When directed to explicitly political
purpose, the charivari was most often a
mechanism of popular endorsement, waged
to celebrate some notable event, or to support
a popular candidate. The Callithumpians, for
instance, were a group of Baltimore “rowdies,”
patterning themselves after the “Ancient and
Honourable Artillery Company” of Boston, who
ushered in the fourth of July with grotesque attire
and the clamour of tin pans, kettles, bells, and
rattles. 42 In New York City the Callathumpians
were prominent in the 1830s, when an American
story-teller first witnessed them:
I was in New York, New Years, and all at once
I heard the darndest racket you’d ever wish to
hear. There was more than ten thousand fellers
with whistles, penny trumpets, tin pails, shovels,
tongs, spiders, gridirons, warming pans, and all
such kind of implements. Why, they made more
noise than a concert of cats, or a meeting house
full of niggers.43
In old Ontario the term Kallithumpian Klan, or
“Terribles,” often referred to the grotesquely
attired processions organized to celebrate the
Queen’s Birthday or Dominion Day. The term
callithumpian band, an American variation
of the charivari, seemed appropriately fitted
to these parades, always marked by “the
sound of discordant ‘music’,” and outrageous
disguise.44
*****
Aside from these kinds of festive parades, the
charivari was sometimes used to endorse a
specific politician. […] Certainly one of the
last recorded cases of this use of the charivari
occurred in 1910, after Harry Middleton Hyatt’s
father was elected to the Quincy, Illinois, City
Council. A progressive reformer, the elder Hyatt
had fought “the City Hall Gang” for years in his
newspaper column. Upon his victory, “the old
time charivari bunch” turned out to pay their
respects, pounding on drums stamped R.A.R.,
initials proclaiming them the “Ragged Assed
Rounders.”45
Where the charivari was turned most
emphatically to purposes of a political or social
nature was when it was used by working men
and women to register their discontent. The
custom had a long history of this type in the
54 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
British Isles. 46 When the English government
attempted the enclosure of lands and forests in
the western districts in the years 1628–1631,
popular resentment flared in the anonymous
personage of Lady Skimmington.47 […]
In the United States the charivari, or similar
forms of ritualistic derision, could also be turned
to working-class purpose. As early as 1675 a
group of Boston ship carpenters had forcefully
ejected another worker from their presence,
claiming he had not served his full seven
years’ apprenticeship. John Roberts and eight
other defendants admitted having carried John
Langworth, “upon a pole and by violence,” from
the north end of Boston to the Town dock. A
constable eventually rescued the carpenter, and
the men were fined fi ve shillings each, payable
to the government and the victim. But they
justified their action on the grounds that “hee
was an interloper and had never served his time
to the trade of a ship carpenter and now came
to work in theire yard and they understood such
things were ususall in England.”48 […]
In Canada, the use of the charivari in this
manner remains obscure. Strikers, of course,
often utilized mock processions to denigrate
opposing forces. […] Unskilled labourers at the
Chaudière Lumber Mills, engaged in an 1891
battle with their employers, mocked the militia,
summoned to preserve order, with a charivari
in Hull, Quebec, twenty of their number
blackening their faces. Dressed as “Terribles,”
the men paraded with sticks on their shoulders
“and went through military movements in a
laughable manner.”49 […]
The most explicit use of the charivari in this
manner, however, occurred in the midst of a
weavers’ strike in Hamilton, Ontario, in the
spring of 1890.50 On two occasions the striking
weavers, blowing fish-horns, shouting, and
acting, according to the local newspaper, like
a procession of “Grit schoolboys attempted
to intimidate women who refuse to join their
cause.” Mrs. Anne Hale was subjected to similar
treatment, charging Moses Furlong, Richard
Callan, Henry Dean, and Ann Burke with
disorderly conduct. The proceedings ended in
$5.00 fines for the “charivaring weavers.”51
Perhaps this kind of legal suppression took
its toll. The charivari certainly continued into
the twentieth century, but only the carcass
remained, pleasant sport for villagers and small-
town North American youth.52 […]
*****
[…] It is impossible to date the decline of
the ritual, indeed, numerous colleagues have
witnessed forms of the charivari in Canadian
villages and towns as late as 1963. 53 But the
research index cards can tell us something.
By the mid 1890s the custom is increasingly
rare, and the last nineteenth-century Canadian
charivari I have located in the newspapers
occurred in 1896, near Brantford, Ontario, on
Christmas Eve. Like so many similar affairs, it
ended in death, a young farmer succumbing to
the shot-gun blast that was meant as a warning.54
In Adams County, Illinois, the charivari had
disappeared in the immediate pre-World War
I years. 55 And yet, despite the unmistakable
demise of the custom, its function was to
be fulfilled by another ritualized method of
enforcing community standards and appropriate
behaviour. In the years 1888–1905 whitecapping,
a distinctively American phenomenon, took up
where the charivari had left off.
IV
John S. Farmer, author of Americanisms—Old
and New, described the White Caps as, “A
mysterious organization in Indiana, who take
it upon themselves to administer justice to
offenders independent of the law. They go out
at night disguised, and seizing their victim,
gag him and bind him to a tree while they
administer a terrible whipping. Who they are is
not known, or if known no one dares to make a
complaint against them. They are particularly
severe,” concluded Farmer, “against wife
beaters.” 56 Other popular dictionaries offered
similar definitions of the White Caps stressing
their efforts to regulate public morals, and to
administer justice to offenders independent
of the law. 57 One source concluded that, “The
whole White Cap movement was borrowed
from English outlawry.”58
Discordant Music 55
These kinds of assessments, often based on
the scantiest of evidence, tell us very little.
In some cases they may even lead us into
further confusion. For the White Caps owed
little to any English predecessor, developing,
rather, as a peculiarly North American form
of rough justice, one strand in the long history
of vigilante activity and popular tribunal that
stretched from the tar and feather feats of Comet
Joyce, jun., leader of Boston’s revolutionary
crowd, 59 through the Carolina regulators 60
and into the nineteenth-century associations
emerging in San Francisco and Montana to curb
the activities of criminals and highwaymen. 61
Lynch-law, and the more individualized acts
of cowhiding, rawhiding, and horsewhipping,
sustained themselves as part of the same long
tradition of American popular justice. 62 These
forms, reaching well into the twentieth century,
were often used against radical dissidents, as the
history of the Industrial Workers of the World
and the 1919 Winnipeg General Strike reveal63
or against oppressed groups, but they could also
be employed by those significantly removed
from the bastions of social and economic
power for their own purposes. Thus, nineteenth-
century workers often threatened, and practiced,
tarring and feathering, utilizing the ritual
against strikebreakers; in the depression decade
of the 1930s tarring and gravelling was one
popular punishment inflicted on landlords
who attempted to exploit hard times, evicting
tenants of long residence, drawing out the last
penny of rents that, to the suffering victims,
seemed highly extortionate. 64 For the student
of North American legal and social history,
then, the popular tribunal is a realm of vital
importance. 65
Whitecapping drew much of its vigour
from this essential continuity in the North
American tradition of vigilante activity. But it
buttressed this strength, tapping other sources
of attachment and commitment. It may, in
certain parts of North America, have drawn on
the White Cross Movement, a religious crusade
of the 1880s raging against prostitution, drink,
and lewdness, for moral tone and rigour.66 The
regalia of the White Caps, most commonly
masks, hoods, and robes, likely borrowed
heavily from the experience of the Ku Klux
Klan, and must have attracted many to the ranks
of the movement. 67 More important, perhaps,
were the elaborate passwords, rituals, and secret
oaths that bound members to a fraternity of
associates; in many cases the forms were taken
directly from organizations like the Knights of
Labor or the Masons.68 […]
*****
[…] The history of whitecapping was
an intensely local affair. Indeed, one early
commentator noted the importance of the
terrain in southern Indiana in facilitating the
growth of the White Caps: the hilly, forested
land serving as a haven for those who sought
to impose their own brand of rough justice,
keeping their distance from the law. 69 Bald
knobbing, the Missouri variant of whitecapping,
drew its name from the “balds” and “knobs”
of the mountains in the southwestern corner of
the state, the home of the masked regulators of
Taney, Christian, Stone, and Douglas counties.70
Madelein Noble has argued that this regional
context even affected the direction which
whitecapping took: in the mid-west and border
states the phenomenon was directed against
moral improprieties, while the south and far
west witnessed the dominance of whitecapping
directed against economic ills.71 She has a point,
for this certainly seems to be the case, but the
dichotomy is drawn a little too rigidly, and the
Canadian material complicates the issue further.
But what emerges, in spite of local differences,
is the way in which whitecapping was used as
an American form of rough music. […]
Consider, for instance, the home of
whitecapping, Indiana, where the movement
had precursors in the mid 1850s, attained
prominence in the mid and late 1880s, and
gained a place in the popular literature of the
times with Booth Tarkington’s first novel.72 Of
the 80 instances of whitecapping or White Cap
warnings, uncovered by Noble in Crawford
and Harrison counties in the years 1873–1893,
56 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
most were directed against those who neglected
their family, engaged in wife- or child-beating,
exhibited a marked laziness, or stepped
outside of the boundaries of appropriate sexual
behaviour. Sally Tipton was whipped in July
1884 for giving birth to a child out of wedlock.
She claimed to have seen Cornelius Grable in
the White Cap party, the man she had previously
named in a paternity suit. […] On 13 December
1888, the Wooster Republican warned those
citizens who “continually practice adultery” to
desist or suffer a visit from the White Caps. […]
Aaron Bitner, John Hilderbrandt, and Fielding
Berry were all whitecapped in October 1887,
drawing the ire of the White Caps for their ill
treatment of wives, daughters, stepchildren, and
neighbouring youths.73
This kind of community regulation of sexual
behaviour and family standards reminds one
of forms of the English charivari, and the
uses to which they were put in the nineteenth
century. 74 If the White Caps lacked the
traditional mock processions and instruments
of rough music characteristic of the English
charivari, they replaced them with appropriate
ritual, depositing a bundle of hickory switches
containing a threatening letter on the doorstep
of the offender. If the warning was not heeded,
a whipping followed. And public shame, so
crucial in all European forms of the charivari,
was also central in the history of whitecapping.75
From Indiana, whitecapping spread quickly
to Ohio, and by 1889 had attained a foothold
across North America.76 […]
*****
These highly organized forms of whitecapping,
prominent in the midwest and border states,
were supplemented by activities in the south
and far west, where the ritual was directed
against economic ills, often complicated by
the issue of race. 77 Mississippi’s White Caps,
active in the years 1902–1906, directed their
anger against black tenant farmers, scapegoats
in the battle between small dirt farmers and
the mercantile elite that controlled credit and
dictated land policy. 78 In North Texas, too,
blacks were frequent targets of White Cap
gangs. 79 Perhaps the most interesting case of
whitecapping emerged in New Mexico, in the
mid to late 1880s, led by Juan José Herrera, a
migrant from Colorado or Utah. Dominated
by small squatters of Mexican-American
descent, Las Gorras Blancas fought large cattle
ranchers and landowners who began fencing
the best pasturing and watering lands. As they
burned fences, cut barbed wire, and terrorized
the cattle men, the New Mexico White Caps
proclaimed their platform: “To Protect the
Lives and Property of Our People. Lawyers and
judges be fair and just as we are or suffer the
consequences.”80
This kind of structured movement remained
rare in Canada, although whitecapping was
frequently practiced, often in an organized
fashion. White Cap gangs battled other youth
groups and police in turn-of-the-century
Hamilton, Ontario. 81 But the most impressive
documentation comes from Georgetown,
Ontario, where the White Caps were led by E.
Copeland, “an American desperado, who carried
on the same business in the United States, and
defies the officers of the law to arrest him.” Like
their counterparts in Indiana, Georgetown’s
White Caps drew on the nineteenth-century
community’s distaste for wife-beaters. 82 Their
first victim was a Mr. Crowe, notorious for his
acts of cruelty to his wife. In mid February
1889 Crowe was sent a warning. On a Saturday
evening, in early March, a dozen armed and
masked men attacked Crowe’s house, seized
the wife-beater, stripped him naked, switched
him, and rolled him in the snow. Crowe left
town shortly after. From this beginning, the
White Caps broadened their activity, sending
threatening letters and bundles of hickory
switches to a number of persons known for
their laziness or social indiscretions. But the
Georgetown group took particular delight
in tormenting the Salvation Army, penning
obscene and threatening letters to the Captain of
the religious band and his female officers. Their
anger seemed to have been directed against
the Salvation Army’s tendency to “run on the
Discordant Music 57
boys,” probably a resentment of the religious
body’s attacks on irreligious behaviour. Then,
too, a letter warned the Captain “to be careful
what he says about the Catholics, as we would
White-Cap him quick.’’ Tensions finally erupted
in an attack on the Salvation Army’s barracks:
shutters were torn off the building, windows
broken, and a meeting loudly disrupted. Three
leaders—Copeland, Jack Hume, and Fred
Board—were eventually incarcerated, the
movement broken. But for days the White
Caps had defied the police, pelting them with
stones, avoiding arrest, stalking the streets with
impunity, accosting innocent women. Like the
charivari, whitecapping could reveal vividly the
fragile basis of social order in the nineteenth-
century community. 83
These forms of whitecapping, from the highly
structured bands of Indiana, Tennessee, Missouri,
and New Mexico, to the less cohesive groupings
of the southern states and Georgetown, Ontario,
were but the most visible peak of the movement.
They have survived historical oblivion because
they are entrenched in local folklore, because
their presence spanned a number of weeks, at
least, if not a number of years. But it is entirely
likely that the phenomenon of whitecapping
was most prominent as a spontaneous, sporadic
effort to enforce standards and traditional rights.
Like the charivari, it would be used on the spur
of the moment, when local outrage exploded at
one final transgression.
[…] In Berlin, Ontario, two Germans
received three-year prison terms for their role
in whitecapping a Mrs. Koehler. On 20 May
1896, Mrs. Koehler, who had recently subjected
a stepchild to considerable abuse, was aroused
from sleep by cries that a neighbour was ill.
As she opened her door she was seized by four
men. Then followed the ritualistic enactment
of rough justice: her bed-clothes were violently
torn from her body; she was ridden on a rail for
a certain distance; and, finally, she was tarred
and feathered.84 […]
White Cap actions against wife-beating,
probably the single transgression against social
propriety most often punished, were also likely
to be spontaneous affairs. […] In Lambton,
Ontario, near London, four or five neighbours
whitecapped William Lawson in 1889. On the
night of 26 November they rushed up to him,
grabbed him, and accused him of mistreating his
wife. They then took him to the pump where,
according to Lawson, they “half-drowned”
him. When Lawson refused to beg his wife’s
forgiveness, the men forced a large pole
between his legs and danced him about the yard.
They concluded this version of rough justice by
parading the offender up and down the town’s
streets.85 […]
[…] In both its highly structured, organized
forms, and in its more spontaneous instances,
whitecapping could be turned to distinctly
working-class purpose, a threatening tactic
employed to enrich the process of class struggle.
[…] During the building of the Sante Fe
Railroad, whitecappers stopped sectionmen
hauling ties, burned the ties, and proclaimed
that the railroad was setting wage-rates below
an acceptable standard. A blunt note was posted
on railroad buildings:
All section foremen and operators are advised to
leave at once or they will not be able to do so.
Signed,
White Caps 86
This kind of threat, relying on the fear
inspired by the White Cap name, may well
have been common in nineteenth-century labour
struggles. […] In Hamilton, Ontario, during
an iron moulders’ strike in 1892, a non-union
moulder, Clendenning, was prosecuted by a
constable for carrying firearms. Clendenning
attempted to justify possession of the weapon,
arguing that whenever he went out, he was
followed by union men. He noted that another
strikebreaker, a French Canadian named Fleury,
had received a threatening letter, headed by a
skull and cross-bones, a whip, and a club:
Scabs, beware! We have formed an association
to go and club the life out of scoundrels if you
don’t cleare this town before Wednesday night.
58 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Ye will a lashing such as white man never got
before what you are looking for badly.
The communication bore the sinister signature,
“WHITE CAPS.” Clendenning was bound to
hold the peace for six months, or forfeit $50. But
the strikebreaker’s fear was hardly pacified by
the judge’s restraining order. “If the union men
get their way,” he complained, “I won’t be here
for six months.87
Whitecapping, then, like the charivari, was
a ritualized form of enforcing community
standards, appropriate behaviour, and traditional
rights. As part of a long tradition of extra-
legal authority, it drew on a rich and complex
heritage. As a force directed against immoral,
illicit, or unjustifiable behaviour, it shared an
essential place, along with North American
forms of rough music, in the history of popular
culture. But what are we to make of these two
ritualized manifestations of rough justice?
V
*****
In the case of the charivari the question as to
who participated is a complex one, although
a pattern does seem to emerge from the data.
The ritual was apparently practised by all social
groupings and classes in the first half of the
nineteenth century, each stratum subjecting its
own members to the discordant sounds of rough
music. Hudson Valley skimetons, for instance,
were utilized by rich and poor alike.88 While the
weight of the evidence indicates clearly that the
plebeian world was the more appropriate setting
for the charivari, upper-class figures could
also be drawn to the customary wedding-night
celebrations. The involvement of the well-to-do,
perhaps, testifies to the social acceptability of the
practice; a complex web of legitimation seemed
to encase both the participants and the victims.
But this legitimation had its limits. Even in the
opening decades of the century, plebeian crowds
gathered to charivari their social betters seldom,
if ever, received endorsement. The custom was
not meant to cross class lines.
It was in this context that the ritual thrived
in early nineteenth-century North America.
Even when opposed, it was recognized as an
established institution. […] As late as 1837,
a Kingston editor could defend charivaris,
arguing that magisterial authority had no
place interfering in such popularity sanctioned
assemblies:
Charivari parties may be unlawful, and much
mischief may at times be committed by them,
but the custom is an ancient one and cannot
easily be suppressed. It is the only way in which
the public can shew their distaste of incongruous
or ill-assorted marriages. The interference of
the magistrates on this occasion we fear is
injudicious, since if we know anything of the
spirit of the young gentlemen of Kingston, the
more they endeavour to preserve the fair lady
from annoyance, the more they will subject her
to insult. 89
*****
[…] Even if the charivari was not exclusively
a patrician affair, […] a plebeian following could
be led by an upper-class element, Kingston’s
Henry Smith, Jr., of the 1830s being a prime
example.90
[…] Patrician acquiescence, and even
occasional participation, undoubtedly
legitimized the ritual in plebeian eyes, but it was
a fragile foundation of support. While European
charivaris of the sixteenth and seventeenth
centuries may have been instigated by patrician
elements, willingly sanctioned by constituted
authority, recognized as “according to custom”
and “in some sort necessairie,” there is little
indication that North American forms of rough
music were ever given the formal blessings of
the socially superior. 91 […] As the Montreal
magistrates well knew, as early as 1823,
charivaris had to be suppressed, like all “riots,
bruits, troubles ou réunions tumultueses.”92
This understanding gradually permeated
the consciousness of patrician elements. From
mid-century on, one must look long and hard to
find an upper-class element involved in some
Discordant Music 59
variant of rough music. And as patrician forces
departed, the complex legitimation encasing the
custom melted into the background: charivaris
were more vigorously suppressed; victims
began to respond to the insulting taunts of the
crowd with hostility rather than good humour;
and violent confrontations often developed.
As the charivari became exclusively an affair
of the lower orders, men, the ritual came to be
associated with the barbarism and savagery of
the masses. What had once been defended was
to be harshly condemned. It is this process of the
proletarianization of a cultural form that marks
the charivari as a ritual of particular concern to
those interested in an autonomous, working-
class culture, and explains the fear and loathing
with which bourgeois elements perceived that
development.
*****
With the custom linked explicitly to the
lower orders, and as any form of legitimation,
however mild, collapsed, the charivari drew
attack from many quarters. […] The terrain of
the rough, unpolished multitude, the shivaree
was, in Alice T. Chase’s words, “a Survival of
semi-barbaric times; the curious point to note
is how nearly this barbarous custom touches
our advanced civilization of the present day.” 93
And barbarity, of course, was not of the genteel,
bourgeois world. Neither, apparently, were the
practitioners of rough music, who instead were
denigrated, condemned, and persistently held up
to the ridicule of the defenders of public virtue:
“... lunatics assaulting a man’s house after dark
and making the night hideous with their howls”;
“... a collection of wild, ignorant, howling
savages, whatever may be the particular colour
of their skins or the depth and variety of their
gutturals”; “... the abolition of horning would
be very cheaply purchased by the sacrifice
of a horner in every community in which the
disgusting practice survives.”94
[…] The large urban centres were apparently
the first to succumb, followed by the smaller
cities, towns, and villages, trailed by the
frontier regions, the outposts of North American
civilization. Where bourgeois consciousness
matured earliest, the charivari was first attacked;
where such consciousness was developing
weakly it tended to survive longest. It was in this
context that the ritual came to be monopolized
by the lower orders. Although certain working-
class trades, organized and enamoured of
their skilled status, understandably attracted
to more respectable, rational forms of protest,
may have shied away from the custom as
it drew increasing hostility, other members
of the plebeian community retained their
allegiance: immigrants new to America’s shores;
agricultural labourers; the urban armies of the
unskilled; decimated crafts like shoemaking,
weaving, and blacksmithing; small farmers;
rural tradesmen; timberworkers, socially,
culturally, and geographically on the margins
of society; miners in isolated communities; and
the underclass town and country. […]
The practice of whitecapping proves similarly
elusive, defying a precise analysis of those
involved in the organized and spontaneous
manifestations of the movement. Many
histories of whitecapping, including Madelein
Noble’s recent assessment, argue that the White
Caps drew upon respectable elements of the
community, prominent citizens organizing
and leading the crusade against immorality,
lewdness, vice, and general social impropriety.95
And, yet, many of these same sources attribute
the decline of whitecapping, especially its
legal suppression, to the degeneration of
the movement, its take-over by rougher
elements, and the increasingly insignificant
role of men of position. 96 The transition from
patrician to plebeian control, however, is never
satisfactorily explained. Moreover, there is
more than a hint that historians have been blind
to the not inconsequential role that the lower
orders played in the beginnings of the local
movements of whitecapping. […] In Hamilton,
Ontario, the leaders of the White Cap gang
were Robert and George Ollman, the Macklin
Street brickmakers. 97 […] Whitecapping,
like the charivari, was never a process totally
dominated by men of property and standing.
Both forms of enforcing community standards
60 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
and appropriate behaviour were the terrain of
the menu peuple.
[…] Charivaris, and their persistent use
throughout the nineteenth century thus lend force
to an interpretation of culture stressing continuity
in the midst of change. […] Whitecapping,
too, drew on cultural continuities: the long
tradition of violent enforcement of morality
characteristic of American vigilante groups;
the southern heritage of resistance to black
emancipation (“The people of the ‘White Cap’
belt [of Indiana] ... ,” claimed the Chicago
Record, “came originally from the South.” 98 ).
But it, also, could be turned to new purpose,
continuing in the footsteps of the charivari,
moving forcefully against social impropriety, or
adapting to the economic needs of the working-
class community.
*****
[I]n nineteenth-century North America there
were obscure corners of everyday life where the
rule of law could or would not intervene, where,
by the law’s very concerns—in which property
always figured centrally 99 —it had little place.
Domestic discord, appropriate marital unions,
and immoral behaviour were hardly the concern
of the law, except in exaggerated cases of gross
cruelty or sexual “deviance,” as in infanticide,
incest, or rape. But these extremes suggest
the point. The mundane wife-beater, or the
old widower coming to life in the midst of his
unnatural marriage, remained outside the rule
of law. So, too, was the employer who refused
the just demands of “manly” workers, or the
strikebreaker imported to break the resistance of
working-class forces. Yet, in the plebeian world,
such behaviour seemed a serious transgression,
a violation of time-honoured conceptions of
appropriate behaviour.
In the absence of any recourse to law, the
lower orders turned instinctively to custom,
posing the discipline of the community against
the perceived deficiencies of legal authority. As
a force within the plebeian world, custom was
obeyed because it was “intimately intertwined
with a vast living network of interrelations,
arranged in a meticulous manner.”100 “It posed
an order, an authority, that was, in contradiction
to the law, spontaneous, traditional, personal,
commonly known, corporate, and relatively
unchanging.”101 […]
*****
[…] The cultures of the working-class and
plebeian worlds clashed with constituted
authority: in border, seaside, and river-
towns, where smuggling was a way of life;
in the settlement of petty scores, where
the rule of law was forsaken for the more
immediate satisfaction of barn burning, fence
destruction, or animal maiming; in urban
crowds, purposively directing their anger
against perceived threats and recalcitrant
employers; in the backwoods and obscure
valleys in the shadows of North American
civilization, where law always played second
fiddle to brute force.
*****
Notes
This is a version of a paper presented to the Canadian
Historical Association meetings, London, Ontario,
2 June 1978. I would like to thank the many individuals
who directed me to sources, replied to my letters,
and shared materials with me. I have acknowledged
the aid of a number of friends and scholars who
shared specific sources with me in the footnotes. This
paper benefitted greatly from a reading by Russell
Hann, who suggested a number of revisions. Michael S.
Cross graciously shared research with me, and Edward
Shorter offered early encouragement at a time when
I needed it most. The Canada Council supported the
research in its initial stages. Finally, it is a pleasure to
acknowledge two other debts. Donald Swainson, whose
knowledge of 19th
-century Ontario is truly encyclopedic,
directed me to many important sources of information.
Gregory S. Kealey, who critically assessed a crude first
draft, also shared his notes from Toronto’s Globe with
me, allowing me to enrich my presentation.
Discordant Music 61
1. See Eloi-Chrisiophe Bassinet, Histoire Morale,
Civile, Politique et Littiraire du charivari ... (Paris
1833); Ruth Mellinkoff, “Riding Backwards:
Theme of Humiliation and Symbol of Evil,” Viator:
Medieval and Renaissance Studies, 4 (1973), pp.
152–177.
2. As an introduction to the charivari, see Edward
Shorter, The Making of the Modern Family (New
York 1975), pp. 46, 64, 217–228; Roger Pinon,
“Qu’est-ce q’un charivari? Essai en vue d’une
definition operatorie,” in Kontakete und Frenzen.
Probleme der Volks-. Kultur- und Sozialforschung
(Göttingen 1969), pp. 393–405.
3. Robert Chambers, The Book of Days: A Miscellany
of Popular Antiquities (Edinburgh 1864), II, p.
510; Francis Grose, A Classical Dictionary of the
Vulgar Tongue (London 1785), p. 291; Brewer’s
Dictionary of Phrase and Fable, revised by Ivor H.
Evans (London 1970), p. 937; Frank Hugget, A Day
in the Life of a Victorian Farm Worker (London
1972), p. 64; Rev. William H. Cope, A Glossary
of Hampshire Words and Phrases (London 1883),
p. 75; Enid Porter, Cambridgeshire Customs and
Folklore (London 1969), pp. 8–10; Porter, The
Folklore of East Anglia (London 1974), pp. 27–28;
Christina Hole, English Folklore (London 1940),
p. 23; Joseph Wright, ed., The English Dialect
Dictionary (New York 1905), V, pp. 156–157.
4. Elizabeth Mary Wright, Rustic Speech and
Folklore (London 1914), pp. 276–277; Mrs. Gutch,
County Folk-lore: Examples of Printed Folklore
Concerning the East Riding of Yorkshire (London
1912), VI, pp. 130–133; William Henderson,
Notes on the Folklore of the Northern Counties
of England and the Borders (London 1967), pp.
29–30; Notes and Queries (London), 5 th ser., V
(25 March 1876), p. 253; 6th ser., VI (25 November
1882), pp. 425–426.
5. Hole, English Folklore, 23; Theo Brown, “The Stag
Hunt in Devon,” Folklore, 63 (December 1952),
pp. 104–109.
6. Chambers, Book of the Days, I, p. 360; William
S. Walsh, Curiosities of Popular Customs
(Philadelphia 1907), p. 156. The Butcher’s
Serenade is depicted in Hogarth’s “The Industrious
’Prentice Out of His Tune and Married to His
Master’s Daughter,” the sixth print in the Industry
& Idleness series.
7. A.L. Rowse, A Cornish Childhood: Autobiography
of a Cornishman (New York 1947), pp. 8–9, where
Rowse questions whether the “shivaree” was an old
Cornish custom, or whether it was brought to the
region by miners returned from America.
8. E.P. Thompson has outlined the English charivari’s
increasing concern with wife-beating in the 19 th
century in “Rough Music: Le Charivari anglais,”
Annales: E.S.C., 27 (1972), esp. p. 297.
9. Notes and Queries (London), 2 nd ser., X (15
December 1860), pp. 476–477. See also Thompson,
“Rough Music,” p. 297; Shorter, Modern Family,
pp. 224–225.
10. Gutch, County Folk-Lore .... Yorkshire, VI, 132–
133. On other folk-rhymes directed against wife-
beaters, see G.F. Northall, English Folk-Rhymes
(London 1892), pp. 253–257, all of which were
recited in the midst of subjecting an offender to
“riding the stang.”
11. Van Gennep, Manuel de folklore, I, p. 626, quoted
and translated in Shorter, Modern Family, p. 221.
12. Nicole Caston, “La Criminality familiale dans le
ressoit du Parlement de Toulouse, 1690–1730,”
in A. Abbiatecci et al., ed., Crimes et Criminality
en France sous I’Ancien Regime, 17e–18e siecles
(Paris 1971), p. 106.
13. P. Saintyves, “Le charivari de l’Adultere et les
courses a corps nus,” L’Ethnographie, 31, new
ser., (1935), pp. 7–36; Shorter, Modern Family, pp.
219–220; Eugen Weber, Peasants into Frenchmen:
The Modernization of Rural France, 1870–1914
(Stanford 1976), pp. 400–401.
14. Natalie Zemon Davis, “The Reasons of Misrule,”
in Society and Culture in Early Modern France
(Stanford 1975), pp. 97–123.
15. Weber, Peasants into Frenchmen, p. 403; Rolande
Bonnain-Moerdyk et Donald Moerdyk, “A propos
du charivari: discours bourgeois et coutumes
populaires,” Annales: E.S.C., 32 (1977), pp.
381–398; Yves-Marie Bercé, Fête et Révolte: Des
Mentalités populaires du XVIe au XVIIIe siecle
(Paris 1976), pp. 40–44.
16. Weber, Peasants into Frenchmen, p. 404. On
similar uprisings by prostitutes in England in the
1860s and 1880s, see Andrew Chier, Plymouth
and Plymouthians: Photographs and Memoirs
(Plymouth 1974), n.p., an account of prostitutes
besieging a workhouse, seeking shelter, “beating
tin kettles and blowing tin whistles’’; and “Report
of the House of Commons Select Committee on
the Administration, Operation, and Effects of
the Contagious Diseases Acts of 1866–1869,”
Parliamentary Papers, 1882, IX, p. 340. A later
account, in which prostitutes again use rough
music against efforts to suppress their activities,
is found in Sarah Robinson, The Soldier’s Friend:
A Pioneer’s Record (London 1913), p. 148. I am
indebted to Judith R. Walkowitz, whose continuing
studies of prostitution and the Contagious Diseases
62 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Acts promise much, for bringing these sources to
my attention.
17. See E.J. Hobsbawm, Primitive Rebels: Studies in
Archaic Forms of Social Movements in the 19th and
20 th Centuries (Manchester 1971).
18. Note the discussions in J.M.S. Careless, “Limited
Identities in Canada,” Canadian Historical Review,
50 (March 1969), pp. 1–10; Brian Stock, “English
Canada: The Visible and Invisible Cultures,”
Canadian Forum, LII (March 1973), pp. 29–33.
19. On the French origins of the term, see William
J. Fielding, Strange Customs of Courtship and
Marriage (Philadelphia 1942), pp. 50–51; Susanna
Moodie, Roughing It in the Bush (Toronto 1962),
p. 145; The Charivari; or Canadian Poetics: A
Tale After the Manner of Beppo (Montreal 1824),
p. 49. [This source has recently been republished
in the “Early Canadian Poetry Series,” authorship
attributed to George Longmore, edited and
introduced by Mary Lu Macdonald. See Longmore,
The Charivari or Canadian Poetics (Ottawa 1977).
See, also, Carl F. Klinck, ed., Literary History of
Canada (Toronto 1976), 1, pp. 140–141, 145, 147.]
John S. Farmer, Americanisms—Old and New
(London 1889); William S. Walsh, Curiosities of
Popular Customs (Philadelphia 1898), pp. 209–
213; Walsh, Handy-Book of Literary Curiosities
(Philadelphia 1892) p. 149; Sylvia Clapin, A New
Dictionary of Americanisms (New York n.d.);
American Notes & Queries, 1 (27 October 1888),
pp. 311–312; III (15 June 1889), p. 82. Hereafter
A. N. & Q.
20. A. N. & Q., I (27 October 1888), pp. 311–312;
Smith’s Falls News, 23 July 1875; 16 August 1875;
Globe, 2 May 1877; Pembroke Observer, cited in
Smith’s Falls News, 4 May 1877.
21. On the practice of the charivari in Louisiana and
Alabama see A. N. A Q., I (20 October 1888),
pp. 296–297; E. Bagby Atwood, “Shivarees and
Charivaris: Variations on a Theme,” in Moody C.
Boatright, Wilson M. Hudson, and Allen Maxwell,
ed., A Good Tale and a Bonnie Tune (Dallas 1964),
pp. 68–70; Roy V. Hoffpauir, “Acadian Marriage
Customs,” Attakapas Gazette, III (December
1968), pp. 3–19: James Hall, Tales of the Border
(Philadelphia 1835), pp. 121–124. An excellent
discussion is found in the different editions of
George W. Cable, Old Creole Days (New York
1883), Part ii, pp. 54–55: Cable, Old Creole Days
(New York 1890), pp. 220–221. The quote is from
John F. Watson, “Notilia of Incidents at New
Orleans in 1804 and 1805,” American Pioneer, II
(1843), p. 229.
22. Alice T. Chase, “The ‘Shivaree,’” A. N. & Q., I
(29 September 1888), pp. 263–264, also in Walsh,
Curiosities of Popular Customs, pp. 209–213.
23. Miles L. Hanley, “Charivaria II: ‘Serenade’ in New
England,” American Speech, VIII (April 1933), pp.
24–26.
24. Lincoln Nebraska Daily State Journal, 22
November 1874;1 January 1878, quoted in Mamie
Meredith, “Charivari I: ‘Belling the Bridal Couple’
in Pioneer Days,” American Speech, VIII (April
1933), pp. 22–24.
25. Robert S. Thurman, “Twas Only a Joke,” Tennessee
Folklore Society Bulletin, XXXV (September
1969), pp. 86–94.
26. A. N. & Q., I (20 October 1888), pp. 296–297.
27. Nils Flaten, “Notes on American-Norwegian
with a Vocabulary,’’ Dialect Notes, II (1900), pp.
115–126; V. Stefanson, “English Loan-Nouns Used
in the Icelandic Colony of North Dakota,” Dialect
Notes, II (1903), pp. 354–362; George T. Flom,
“English Loanwords in American Norwegian,
as Spoken in the Koshkonong Settlement (Dane
County, Wisconsin),” American Speech, I (July
1926), pp. 541–548.
28. See the discussion of the charivari in Bryan D.
Palmer, “Most Uncommon Common Men: Craft,
Culture, and Conflict in a Canadian Community,
1860–1914,” Unpublished Ph.D. dissertation,
SUNY at Binghamton, 1977, pp. 184–192.
29. Hans Kurath, A Word Geography of the Eastern
United States (Ann Arbor 1949), p. 78 and Fig.
184; Gordon R. Wood, Vocabulary Change: A
Study of Variation in Regional Words in Eight of
the Southern States (Carbondale 1971), p. 39; Time
(Canadian edition), 25 July 1949, p. 41; Walter
S. Avis et al., A Dictionary of Canadianisms: On
Historical Principles (Toronto 1967), pp. 141, 656,
689.
30. British Whig, 18 March 1834; 11 March 1837;
31 July 1835. A Kingston charivari of 1877,
complete with costumes and effigy is noted in E.Z.
Massicotte, “Le Charivari au Canada,” Bulletin des
Recherches Historiques, XXXII (November 1926),
p. 717.
31. Hamilton Board of Police, Minutes, 1841–1842
(22 March 1842), p. 50.
32. The above account draws on Montreal Gazette,
7 June 1823; 14 June 1823; 6 September 1823;
Canadian Courant and Montreal Advertiser, 4
June 1823; 7 June 1823; 11 June 1823; 30 August
1823; Quebec Gazette, 16 June 1823.
33. Moodie, Roughing It in the Bush, p. 147.
34. An early eighteenth-century reference is Diary of
Simeon Perkins, Liverpool, Nova Scotia, 9 October
Discordant Music 63
1766, reprinted in S.D. Clark, Social Development
of Canada (Toronto 1942), p. 160.
35. Globe, 9 July 1868.
36. Note the discussions in Robert Goulet, Le Charivari
(Paris 1960), translated as The Violent Season (New
York 1961), esp. pp. 33, 89, 93, 168–169, 171–174,
314–315, 331–332; Jerome Hart, A Vigilante Girl
(Chicago 1910), pp. 326–327; Sarnia Observer, 24
April 1885.
37. Globe, 15 December 1881.
38. Sarnia Observer, 31 October 1884; 7 November
1884.
39. Hamilton Times, 13 January 1868.
40. Public Archives of Canada, RG8 C 316, Cathcart et
al., to the Magistrates, St. John’s. Lower Canada,
27 August 1841:24 August 1841; 25 August 1841,
219–223. On the charivari in the Maritimes in the
twentieth century, where it was often known as
saluting, see Monica Morrison, “Wedding Night
Pranks in Western New Brunswick,” Southern
Folklore Quarterly, 38 (December 1974), pp.
285–297; Ernest Buckler, The Mountain and
the Valley (New York 1952); Avis, Dictionary of
Canadianisms, p. 656.
41. J.E. Collins, Life and Times of the Right Honourable
Sir John A. Macdonald, Premier of the Dominion
of Canada (Toronto 1883), pp. 311–312. My
thanks to James Hiller for providing me with this
reference.
42. Farmer, Americanisms; John Russell Bartlett,
Dictionary of Americanisms: A Glossary of
Words and Phrases (Boston 1877), p. 93. The
Callithumpians were also active in the American
west as late as the 1880s. See Mitford M. Mathews,
ed., A Dictionary of Americanisms: On Historical
Principles (Chicago 1951), I, p. 248, citing cases
from Glendale, Montana (1879) and Reinbeck,
Iowa (1881).
43. Hill’s Yankee Story Teller’s Own Book; and
Reciter’s Pocket Companion (New York 1836), p.
9.
44. On the American use of the term and its relationship
to the charivari, see New York Times, 25 May 1904;
M. Schele de Vere, Americanisms: The English of
the New World (New York 1872), p. 589; Craigie
and Hurlbert, A Dictionary of American English:
On Historical Principles (Chicago 1938), I., p. 393;
Sylvia Clapin, New Dictionary of Americanisms;
The Century Dictionary (New York 1897), I, p.
769; Mathews, Dictionary of Americanisms, I, p.
248; Atlantic Monthly, XV (March 1865), p. 300;
Harper’s Magazine (July 1886), p. 213.
45. Harry Middleton Hyatt, Folk-Lore from Adams
County, Illinois (Hannibal, Missouri, 1965), pp.
468–469.
46. See Thompson, “Rough Music,” pp. 304–308, for
a brief introduction.
47. See D.G.C. Allan, “The Rising in the West,
1628–1631,” Economic History Review, 2 nd ser.,
V (1952–1953), pp. 76–85.
48. Richard B. Morris, Government and Labour in
Early America (New York 1965), p. 147.
49. Bryan D. Palmer, “‘Give Us the Road and We
Will Run It’: The Social and Cultural Matrix of
an Emerging Labour Movement,” in Gregory S.
Kealey and Peter Warrian, ed., Essays in Canadian
Working Class History (Toronto, 1976), p. 122;
Ottawa Evening Journal, 17 September 1891
(my thanks to Russell Hann for directing me to
this reference); F.P. Grove, The Master of the
Mill (Toronto 1967), pp. 155–162. The Chaudière
conflict is discussed in more detail, although
this incident is ignored, in Edward McKenna,
“Unorganized Labour Versus Management: The
Strike at the Chaudière Lumber Mills, 1891,”
Histoire Sociale/Social History, V (November
1972), 186–211. See also H. Ferns and B. Ostry,
The Age of Mackenzie King (Toronto 1976), p.
79.
50. The strike is discussed in Palmer, “Most Uncommon
Common Men,” pp. 190–192.
51. Hamilton Spectator, 4, 5, 9, 10 June 1890.
52. See Harold Wentworth, American Dialect
Dictionary (New York 1944), pp. 550–551.
53. George Rawlyk, A.R.M. Lower, Donald Swainson,
and Peter Goheen all had some personal knowledge
of the ritual. My grandmother remembered it
practised near Hawkesbury, Ontario. A student tells
me that it is still common in Listowel, Ontario. John
Weaver witnessed a charivari in Madoc, Ontario,
north of Belleville, in 1963, the groom being tied to
a rocking chair, and driven around the town in the
back of a flat-bed truck. Neil Rosenberg, Director
of the Memorial University of Newfoundland
Folklore and Language Archive, tells me that
the practice is known in Newfoundland, but
that the ceremony does not have a standard
name. Lawrence Stone, relying on a colleague’s
recollections, contends that the charivari was still
practised in Oregon in the twentieth century. See
Lawrence Stone, The Family, Sex, and Marriage
in England, 1500–1800 (New York 1977), fn. on
p. 504. As late as 1958 Edmonton passed a law
prohibiting charivaris. See Edmonton Journal, 30
October 1958.
54. Windsor Evening Record, 13, 14 January 1896.
Craig Heron has recently informed me that
charivaris in St. Catharines, Ontario and Lacrosse,
Wisconsin were documented in the Hamilton
64 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Spectator, 11 August, 9 June 1904. The St.
Catharines event, in which the victim drove off
his tormentors with the spray from a garden hose,
hints at a changed twentieth century context which
makes the violent clashes of the previous century a
thing of the past. But note, too, the violent charivari
at Bishop’s Mills (near Brockville) described in
Hamilton Spectator, 15 November 1906.
55. Hyatt, Folk-Lore from Adams County, p. 468.
56. Farmer, Americanisms, p. 557.
57. Clapin, New Dictionary of Americanisms; Century
Dictionary, VIII, p. 6910.
58. “White Caps,” The Americana: A Universal
Reference Library (New York 1911), p. XX.
59. See James Elbert Cultler, Lynch-Law: An
Investigation into the History of Lynching in the
United States (Montclair, N.J., 1969, original
1905), pp. 46–72; R.S. Longley, “Mob Activities
in Revolutionary Massachusetts,” New England
Quarterly, VI (March 1933), pp. 112–114; Frank
W.C. Hersey, “Tar and Feathers: The Adventures
of Captain John Malcolm,” Colonial Society of
Massachusetts Publications, Transactions, XXXIV
(1937–1942), pp. 429–473; Richard Maxwell
Brown, “Violence and the American Revolution,”
in Stephen G. Kurt and James H. Hutson, Essays
on the American Revolution (Chapel Hill 1973),
pp. 103–112; Alfred F. Young, “Pope’s Day,
Tarring and Feathering, and Cornet Joyce, jun.:
From Ritual to Rebellion in Boston, 1745–1775.”
Unpublished manuscript prepared for the Anglo-
American Conference of Labor Historians, Rutger’s
University, 1973; Carl Bridenbaugh, Cities in
Revolt: Urban Life in America, 1743–1776 (New
York 1955), pp. 121–122. Tarring and feathering,
of course, did borrow heavily from the English
experience, as many of these sources indicate, and
continued well into the nineteenth and twentieth
centuries. For the use of tarring and feathering in
early Upper Canada, see Josephine Phelan, “The
Tar and Feather Case, 1827,” Ontario History,
LXVIH (March 1976), pp. 17–23. Cases of the
use of tar and feathers in late nineteenth-century
Milan, Monroe County, Michigan, and St. Thomas,
Ontario, are outlined in Ottawa Citizen, 11 May
1871; Globe, 11 November 1886. For popular
punishment of sexual offenders in Puritan New
England, see Arthur W. Calhoun, A Social History
of the American Family from Colonial Times to the
Present (Cleveland 1917–1919), I, pp. 129–152.
60. See Richard Maxwell Brown, The South Carolina
Regulators (Cambridge, Massachusetts, 1963);
George R. Adams, “The Carolina Regulators: A
Note on Changing Interpretations,” North Carolina
Historical Review, XLIX (1972), pp. 345–352;
James P. Whittenburg, “Planters, Merchants, and
Lawyers: Social Change and the Origins of the
North Carolina Regulation,” William and Mary
Quarterly, XXXIV (April 1977), pp. 215–238.
61. Mary Floyd Williams, History of the San Francisco
Committee of Vigilance of 1851: A Study of Social
Control on the California Frontier in the Days of
the Gold Rush (New York 1969, original 1921);
Hubert Howe Bancroft, Works: Popular Tribunals,
in Two Volumes (San Francisco 1887); Thomas J.
Dimsdale, The Vigilantes of Montana, or Popular
Justice in the Rocky Mountains (Norman 1953,
original 1866). A fascinating account is Josiah
Royce, California from the Conquest in 1846 to
the Second Vigilance Committee in San Francisco:
A Study of American Character (Boston 1886),
pp. 271–376. See also, Frederick Jackson Turner,
The Frontier in American History (New York
1920), p. 212; J.D. Hill, “The Early Mining Camp
in American Life,” Pacific Historical Review, I
(1932), pp. 303–306; Alexandre Barde, Histoire
des comites de vigilance aux Attakapas (Saint-
Jeane-Baptiste, Louisiana, 1861).
62. The standard treatment is Cultler, Lynch-Law. See
also, Ottawa Citizen, 3 February 1872; 3, 4 August
1871; 22 February 1872; 27 May 1871; 1 June
1871; 3 May 1871; Perth Courier, 18 December
1868; 3 April 1868; Globe, 2 September 1868;
Hastings Chronicle (Belleville), 23 April 1862;
John W. Caughey, ed., Their Majesties the Mob
(Chicago 1960), esp. p. 98.
63. Melvyn Dubofsky, We Shall Be All: A History of the
Industrial Workers of the World (Chicago 1969);
A. Ross McCormack, Reformers, Rebels, and
Revolutionaries: The Western Canadian Radical
Movement, 1899–1919 (Toronto 1977), p. 161.
64. Hamilton Spectator, 3 April 1882; Edward
M c K e n n a , “ U n o rg a n i z e d L a b o u r Ve r s u s
Management: The Strike at the Chaudière Lumber
Mills, 1891,” Histoire Social/Social History, V
(November 1972), p. 204; Barry Broadfoot, Ten
Lost Years, 1929–1939: Memories of Canadians
Who Survived the Depression (Don Mills 1975),
pp. 338–348. John L. Lewis supporters tarred and
feathered an insurgent miner in Indiana in 1930.
See Melvyn Dubofsky and Warren Van Tine, John
L. Lewis: A Biography (New York 1977), p. 165.
65. Note the comment in Theodore Watts-Dunton,
“Bret Harte,” Athenaeum (24 May 1902), p.
659. The best brief, accessible introduction to
whitecapping is Hugh Graham and Ted Robert
Gurr, eds., Violence in America: Historical and
Comparative Perspectives (Washington 1969), pp.
70–71, 806.
Discordant Music 65
66. B.F. DeCosta, The White Cross: Its Origins and
Progress (Chicago 1887); Ellice Hopkins, The
White Cross Army (London 188?).
67. E.W. Crozier, The White-Caps: A History of
the Organization in Sevier County, Tennessee
(Knoxville 1899), p. 31; Nettie H. Pelham, The
White Caps (Chicago 1891).
68. Corzier, White-Caps, pp. 12–13.
69. Henry Clay Duncan, “White Caps in Southern
Indiana,” paper presented before the Monroe
County Historical Society, 1900, pp. 4–6, cited in
Madelein M. Noble, “The White Caps of Harrison
and Crawford Counties, Indiana: A Study in the
Violent Enforcement of Morality,” unpublished
Ph.D. dissertation, University of Michigan, 1973,
p. 65.
70. Clyde Edwin Tuck, Bald Knobbers: A Romantic
and Historical Novel (Indianapolis 1910), pp.
7–8.
71. Noble, “While Caps,” p. 6.
72. Background on the Indiana White Caps is found
in New York Times, 12 October 1887; Duncan,
“White Caps in Southern Indiana,” p. 9; Journal
of the Indiana State Senate, 38 th session of the
General Assembly, 4 January 1855, p. 34, quoted in
Noble, “White Caps,” p. 65. See Booth Tarkington,
The Gentleman from Indiana (New York 1899);
James Woodress, “Popular Taste in 1899: Booth
Tarkington’s First Novel,” in Max F. Schulz,
ed., Essays in American and English Literature
Presented to Bruce Robert McElderry, Jr. (Athens,
Ohio 1967), pp. 111–112, 119–120; Woodress,
Booth Tarkington: Gentleman from Indiana (New
York 1955), p. 82; David Graham Phillips, Old
Wives for New: A Novel (New York 1908), p. 68;
Meredith Nicholson, The Hoosiers (New York
1916), pp. 43–45, for the impact on literature.
73. Noble, “White Caps,” pp. 10, 72–76, 165, and esp.
the list on pp. 177–190.
74. Thompson, “Rough Music,” pp. 285–312.
75. On the importance of ritual and public shame, see
Noble, “White Caps,” pp. 70–71, 88; Crozier, The
White Caps, pp. 10–11.
76. On the emergence of whitecapping in Ohio, see
Biographical and Historical Souvenir for the
Counties of Clark, Crawford, Harrison, Floyd,
Jefferson, Jennings, Scott and Washington: Indiana
(Chicago 1890), p. 35; Ohio State Journal, 26,
29 November 1888, 1, 3, 5, 10, 12, 21 December
1888.
77. In Indiana White Caps occasionally directed
their attacks against blacks that had defied their
authority. See Appleton’s Annual Cyclopaedia and
Register of Important Events of the Year 1888,
new serv., XIII (New York 1889), p. 441; Noble,
“White Caps,” pp. 177–190; Mathews, Dictionary
of Americanisms, II, p. 1865.
78. William F. Holmes, “Whitecapping: Agrarian
Violence in Mississippi, 1902–1906,” Journal
of Southern History, XXXV (May 1969), pp.
165–185; New York Evening Post, 21 December
1904.
79. Noble; “White Caps,” pp. 156–158; Samuel
L. Evans, “Texas Agriculture, 1880–1930,”
Unpublished Ph.D. dissertation, University of
Texas, 1960, pp. 320–321. See also, C. Vann
Woodward, The Strange Career of Jim Crow (New
York 1966), p. 87; Cultler, Lynch-Law, p. 154.
80. C.M. Graham, “Have You Ever Heard of the White
Caps?” New Mexico Genealogist, 6 (December
1967), pp. 3–8; Robert W. Larson, “The White
Caps of New Mexico: A Study of Ethnic Militancy
in the Southwest,” Pacific Historical Review,
XLIV (May 1975), pp. 171–185; Andrew Bancroft
Schiesinger, “Las Gonras Blancas, 1889–1891,”
Journal of Mexican American History, I (Spring
1971), pp. 87–143. An early instance of fence-
cutting is described in Pembroke Observer and
Upper Ottawa Advertiser, 30 January 1885.
81. Hamilton Spectator, 2 May 1900; 19 June 1900.
82. Note the comments on wife-beating in Hastings
Chronicle, 30 July 1862; Perth Courier, 27
October 1871; Palladium of Labor (Hamilton), 17
October 1885.
83. This account draws on sketches in the Globe, 8,
23, 30 March 1889; 1 April 1889. These sources
also document the emergence of White Cap bands
in other, nearby towns.
84. Napanee Star, 29 May 1896; Hamilton Spectator,
10 June 1896.
85. Globe, 8, 9 April 1890.
86. See Graham, “Have You Ever Heard of the White
Caps?” pp. 3–8; Larson, “White Caps of New
Mexico,” pp. 171–185; Charles A. Siringo, Cow-
Boy Detective: An Autobiography (New York
1912), pp. 120–122.
87. Hamilton Spectator, 11 April 1892.
88. A. N. Q., I (13 October 1888), p. 288.
89. British Whig, 11 March 1837.
90. Smith, the patrician leader of the plebeian crowd,
perhaps had a counterpart in Peter Aylen, leader
of the Shiners in the Ottawa Valley in the 1830s.
See Michael S. Cross, “The Shiners’ Wars: Social
Violence in the Ottawa Valley in the 1830’s”
Canadian Historical Review, LIV (March 1973),
pp. 1–25.
91. See, especially, Bernard Capp, “English Youth
Groups and The Pinder of Wakefield,” Past &
66 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Present, 76 (August 1977), pp. 132–133; Davis,
“The Reasons of Misrule,” pp. 97–123; E.P.
Thompson, “Patrician Society, Plebeian Culture,”
Journal of Social History, VII (Summer 1974), pp.
382–405.
92. Jean-Claude Robert, “Montréal, 1821–1871:
Aspects de l’urbanisation,” Thesis de doctorate en
histoire, 3 cycles, Université de Paris, 1977, I, p.
197.
93. A. N. & Q., I (29 September 1888), p. 264.
94. Globe, 9 July 1868; 2 May 1877; A. N. & Q., 01
(14 December 1889), p. 81.
95. Noble, “White Caps,” pp. 5, 67–68, 83–86; New
York Times, 28 April 1887; 12 October 1887;
Lucille Morris, Bald Knobbers (Caldwell, Idaho
1939), pp. 19–20, 52.
96. A.H. Haswell, “The Story of the Bald Knobbers,”
The Missouri Historical Review, 18 (October
1923–July 1924), p. 27; Tuck, Bald Knobbers,
pp. 8–9. Noble argues that the White Caps of
Indiana declined because of an accommodation
to the transformation of society and economy that
occurred in the 1890s, marking a shift away from
the resistance characteristic of the 1880s. The
argument is far from persuasive. See Noble, “White
Caps,” p. 148.
97. Hamilton Spectator, 19 June 1900; Hamilton City
Directory (Hamilton 1902).
98. Chicago Record, 13 April 1894, cited in Mathews,
Dictionary of Americanisms II, p. 1865.
99. In the words of Jeremy Bentham: “Property and
law are born together and die together.”
100. Paul Radin, The World of Primitive Man (New York
1953), p. 233.
101. The best brief treatment of this subject, to my mind,
is Stanley Diamond’s “The Rule of Law Versus
the Order of Custom,” in Diamond, In Search
of the Primitive: A Critique of Civilization (New
Brunswick, N.J. 1974), pp. 255–280.
CHAPTER 5
Railing, Tattling, and General Rumour:
Gossip, Gender, and Church Regulation
in Upper Canada
Lynne Marks
In November 1844 the St. Catharines Baptist
Church heard that “there were very evil reports
in circulation respecting our Brother William
H.” The congregation did not ignore the
rumours, but appointed “Brethren E. and D.
to investigate the matter.” In February 1845
“William H.’s case was considered, he was
present, confessed himself guilty, the charge
being fornication.” While William H. expressed
contrition, the church members decided that
“the honour of the church and the glory of God”
required that he be expelled from the church.
A few years later Wicklow’s Baptist Church
also dealt with issues of rumour and sexual
misconduct when “Sister Nancy F. charge[d]
Sister Matilda G. with having carnal connection
with Hiram C. in the same bed that she was in
and she had told it before the world and it had
become public talk.” Church members called
both women before them to determine whether
Matilda G. was guilty of “fornication” or Nancy
F. of slander and falsehood, both serious charges
in the context of Upper Canadian evangelical
life. The church ultimately acquitted Matilda
G., claiming there was no proof of fornication,
while condemning Nancy F. for slander.1
These cases point to some of the many
ways in which speech was part of the church
discipline process in Upper Canada. While
gossip and rumour were a means of regulating
the behaviour of church members, they could
also be the basis for calling sinners to account.
“Improper” speech, which included gossiping,
spreading false rumours, “tattling,” “railing,”
and lying, were strongly censured by the
evangelical churches of Upper Canada. Gossip
is perhaps the most difficult form of speech
to define. I define it here broadly as talk
among people who know each other about the
behaviour of other people. 2 The way in which
gossip could (and can) be used as a means of
social control, and could also be viewed as a
socially disruptive force, has been explored
by a number of scholars of the subject.3 Social
historians of medieval and early modern Europe
and of colonial America have analyzed church
use and church regulation of gossip, rumour,
and other forms of speech,4 but this topic has not
yet received scholarly attention in the context
of Upper Canada.5 This paper will look at how
various forms of speech were both used and
regulated by Upper Canadian churches. Such a
study not only illuminates the social and moral
values and practices of the churches but can also
reveal much about the larger society in which
these churches were situated, a world about
which we still know very little.
This world was quite different from our own.
In early Ontario three major denominations,
the Methodists, Baptists, and Presbyterians, all
68 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
regulated spheres of life that we would today
consider far beyond the purview of religious
control. In addition to regulating “improper”
speech, other areas such as family life, leisure
activities, business practices, sexuality, and
private quarrels could all come under church
scrutiny. Only church members were subject
to this discipline. By joining an evangelical
church and declaring their faith in Jesus,
individuals agreed to live according to their
denomination’s definition of biblically ordained
Christian behaviour. If they strayed from such
behaviour, they were expected to submit to
church discipline. In subjecting each other
to “fraternal” correction, church members
believed they were adhering to the rules of
the early Christian church. 6 The sanctions of
church discipline varied. Behaviour that was
considered too heinous, or too frequently
repeated, could result in either temporary
suspension or permanent expulsion from the
church. In most cases, however, confession
of sin and other evidence of sincere contrition
allowed members to be retained in or restored
to full membership.7
Methodists subjected their members to church
discipline, but they did not keep records of such
cases. As a result, the Baptists and Presbyterians,
who did so, are the focus of this article. The latter
two denominations together made up about
a quarter of all Upper Canadians in the first
half of the nineteenth century. 8 Both Baptists
and Presbyterians were divided into various
subdenominations, which further divided and
reunited over the period. While Baptists were
all strongly evangelical, Presbyterians divided
along evangelical and non-evangelical lines.
Until 1843 both evangelicals and “moderates”
could be found within the Presbyterian Church of
Scotland, although evangelicals appear to have
dominated in Upper Canada.9 After the division
of 1843, evangelicals formed the Free Church,
but the nature of discipline does not appear to
have differed significantly between this group
and “Old Kirk” Presbyterians. The focus of
discipline and the structures of regulation did,
however, differ considerably between Baptists
and Presbyterians. Among Presbyterians, the
behaviour of members was overseen exclusively
by the minister and church elders (the Session),
who had the power to demand public confession
or to excommunicate erring members. Ministers
were male, as were the elders. Male Baptist
deacons and ministers also had particular power
in enforcing discipline, but Baptist discipline
cases were discussed, and voted on, at monthly
covenant meetings attended by all members,
women and men.10
This study is based on the church records
of forty Presbyterian and twenty-six Baptist
churches from various regions of what is now
southern Ontario and includes all surviving
records available in major church archives.11 It
encompasses churches in large communities,
small towns, and rural areas for the period
from 1798 to 1860. Surviving records of
discipline cases are included among accounts
of other church events in church minute books.
Depending on the diligence of church clerks
and the interest of the local congregations, the
recording of these cases ranges from very brief
notations to detailed descriptions of the issues
involved, the testimony of participants and
witnesses, and the outcome of the case. […]
Most inhabitants of Upper Canada lived in
rural communities or in small towns, where
people knew their neighbours—and their
neighbours’ business. 12 The accepted use of
gossip and rumour to regulate behaviour points
to the face-to-face nature of this society and to
the centrality of oral communication within it.
It also demonstrates that distinctions we take
for granted today—particularly the distinction
between public and private—appear to have
had little relevance in the colony. Although
historians have suggested that a public/private
“separate spheres” paradigm was beginning
to gain currency among the middle and upper
classes of Upper Canadian towns in the 1840s
and 1850s, 13 the continued legitimate use of
gossip and rumour by the churches to regulate
what we would define as private, personal
behaviour suggests that this distinction remained
blurred for many. I argue that the lines between
Railing, Tattling, and General Rumour 69
public and private remained blurred not only
because the concept of “the private” was just
beginning to emerge in mainstream discourse
but also because of the particular relationship
between the meanings of public/private and
sacred/secular among evangelicals in this
period. For evangelicals, the secular world was
the world of the unconverted, the “ungodly.”
The converted renounced the secular world for
the sacred, and henceforward for them nothing
was truly private. […]
Once Upper Canadians experienced
conversion, they were expected to transform
their lives as individuals, and to enter into
a community of believers, whose members
saw themselves as united with each other in
brotherly and sisterly Christian bonds. It was
also a community very much separate from the
outside, secular world. As American historian
Curtis Johnson has put it, such evangelical
congregations saw themselves as “islands
of holiness” in a surrounding world of sin. 14
Although the majority of Upper Canadian
Presbyterians appear to have been evangelical,
this ethos of separation from “the world” within
a community of “saints” was particularly
powerful among Baptists. Historians have
noted a contradiction at the heart of such
strongly evangelical churches: the preservation
of the community was central, but it was
cemented primarily by the fragile bonds of
faith. 15 Family ties often supplemented ties of
faith, but the ethnically diverse Upper Canadian
Baptists, who could be of American, English,
or Scottish origins, were less likely to share
the further tie of a common ethnicity. 16 It is
perhaps not surprising, then, that maintaining
community cohesion was a central concern of
Baptist congregations. Within the churches,
considerable attention was paid to the regulation
of community harmony, which included the
regulation of speech that could rupture such
harmony.
Speech was also regulated within the
Presbyterian churches, but it was not so central
a focus of discipline. The less evangelical nature
of the Presbyterian Church, and the legacy of
having been a state church in Scotland, meant
that the things of the world, including secular
hierarchies and connections, were more visible.
Ethnicity was another bond uniting Presbyterian
congregations, as most church members were
Scottish, with some Irish congregations.
The inequalities of the world—including the
inequalities of gender—entered more firmly
into Presbyterian congregations than Baptist
ones, but gender differences in the regulation
of “improper speech” existed within both
denominations. At the same time, gender
inequalities could be transcended by a concern to
preserve community, so that “improper speech,”
particularly slander, lying, and other speech
that was considered a threat to the community,
was regulated regardless of the gender of the
perpetrator. Although the stereotype of the
female gossip and “tattler” is not absent from
church records, men within both denominations
were more likely to be charged with sins of
“improper speech.” Men more commonly used
such speech to challenge the harmony of the
church community.
While the extent to which the churches
regulated “improper speech” can be determined
in the church records, the nature of the records
make it impossible to know just how common
it was for the churches to use rumour or gossip
as a means of identifying cases of apparent sin.
In some cases the church records specifically
refer to rumour as the source of information.
[…] In other cases Presbyterians simply noted
that reports were circulating about an individual
or a couple. Among Baptists this was the
common way of referring to the use of gossip as
a source of information. For example, in March
1828 Boston Baptist Church sent a committee
to “labour with” Brother T. “respecting some
reports in circulation of his drinking.”17
[…] Although only a minority of cases were
clearly brought forward on the basis of gossip,
many more may have been. When the minute
books of Brantford’s Baptist Church noted
tersely in September 1843 that it be “resolved
that John L. be excluded from being a member
of this Church for the sin of drunkenness,” it
70 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
is impossible to know how the church came
to know of his drunkenness. 18 It seems likely
that, in small communities, many cases of such
behaviour would have come to the attention of
church members through some form of gossip
or rumour, even when specific information is
not provided to this effect.
Among those cases where church records
demonstrate definitively that rumour or gossip
was the source of information, it is clear that
certain sins were more likely to come to the
attention of the churches on this basis than
others. Drinking “to excess” was often the
subject of “general rumour” or “evil reports.”
However, of all the offences dealt with in the
church records, sexual offences and domestic
conflicts were the most likely to come to the
attention of the churches through rumour or
gossip. 19 This is not surprising. Scholars have
noted that gossip focuses particularly on more
personal issues.20 Tales of sexual infidelity and
family conflicts have been the stuff of gossip
for centuries, remaining central within current
gossip networks.
Although we still gossip about sex and family
conflict, something has changed. Today there is
at least some acknowledgment that such topics
belong within the personal “private” sphere—
even as we violate such privacy through our
gossip. The fact that, in Upper Canada, gossipers
were assumed to have a relatively accurate
knowledge of such activities within particular
local communities suggests that there was much
less of a sense of a public/private separation in
this society. People were assumed to know about
the sexual and family lives of their neighbours.
These aspects were not part of a hidden, private
world. The fact that the churches made use of
such gossip in an official capacity reflects not
only the blurring of any public/private division
in the larger “worldly” society but also the
nature of evangelical communities, where no sin
was “private” and all aspects of life were to bear
witness to “the power of the Spirit.”21
The use of gossip and rumour as legitimate
sources of information also reinforces the
extent to which Upper Canadian society, and
particularly local communities, were still very
much face-to-face communities, in which oral
communication was of central importance. Not
all Upper Canadians could read, but existing
evidence suggests that, by the 1830s, most
Upper Canadians had attained at least a basic
literacy, and newspapers certainly provided
a textual medium for spreading information
throughout the colony. 22 The written church
records themselves point to the value placed on
text-based discourse at this time. Nonetheless,
it is clear that among the majority of the
population, and indeed within institutions of
authority such as the churches, an alternative
form of discourse—the spread of information
through oral communication, or “word of
mouth”—retained considerable importance,
as well as legitimacy, particularly at the local
level.23
Today we see gossip and rumour as informal,
almost irrational, sources of information. 24
This assessment is based partly on the greater
legitimacy we accord to text-based, as compared
with word-of-mouth, communication. More
broadly, in making judgments about the churches’
use of rumour in regulating behaviour, we are
comparing such approaches to what we see
as the more rational, formalized, bureaucratic
approaches to social control of the modern
state.25 During this period, however, institutions
of the state—such as the secular legal system—
were only gradually gaining legitimacy within
the colony.26 More informal, extra-legal forms
of regulation and social control still existed.
Church discipline was one such form, but
others, such as charivaris and duelling, also
retained a certain legitimacy in this period,
like the churches, both of the latter also relied
on gossip—community talk or rumour about a
situation—as the basis for regulatory action.
Charivaris allowed local inhabitants to
express their disapproval of certain behaviour,
particularly behaviour within what we now
define as the private sphere of the family. For
example, an old widower who married a much
younger woman could expect to be “charivaried”
by members of the community, who would
Railing, Tattling, and General Rumour 71
surround the house of the unlucky couple
after the wedding, making a huge din until
they received some payment. [...] Information
about local wife beaters or unacceptable sexual
relationships was spread through the medium of
rumour or “public talk” While charivaris were
popular largely among the “common people”
of Upper Canada, duelling was practised by
the men of the colonial elite—or those aspiring
to that status. Many challenges to a duel were
issued in reaction to deliberate insult, but others
occurred in response to gossip that circulated
within Upper Canadian high society—gossip
that was seen to damage the reputation of the
challenger or a female relative.27
The reason for such challenges was the
assertion that the circulating tale was in fact
not true. This uncertainty was the chief danger
in using gossip and rumour as a means of
regulation and the churches were well aware
of the problem. They used “general rumour”
or “evil reports” as the basis for calling sinners
before them, but once the case was heard by
the session or church meeting, they tried to
determine the facts of the case—though in a less
formal manner than was true of the secular legal
system. If those charged failed to confess their
guilt, the churches often summoned witnesses
to shed more light on the case. If it was decided
that the suspect was innocent and that the
charges were based on lies or slander, then the
slanderers could, in turn, find themselves subject
to disciplinary proceedings.
The desire to avoid false accusations helps to
explain the churches’ vigilance in calling church
members before them on a range of speech-
related offences. In both denominations, slander
and lying were the most common speech-related
offences.28 The desire to regulate the means of
regulation was certainly part of the churches’
motivation in seeking to control speech, but
other issues are also involved. […]
Although members of Presbyterian churches
saw themselves as part of Christian communities
of faith, their sense of separation from the world
was weaker than was the case among Baptists.
The Baptists’ strong evangelicalism drew them
apart from the world into a separate community
of believers. At the same time that the notion of
community was important to Baptists, it was
also fragile—in part because such communities
were held together primarily by belief. Unlike
the Presbyterian congregations, Baptists had
no previous state tradition to buttress them
and were linked less firmly by ethnicity. 29 As
well, the evangelical focus of the Baptists,
with their emphasis on individual conversion
experiences and the direct relationship between
an individual and God, left more space for
distinctive interpretations of God’s word and
could result in conflict within the community
of “saints.”30
Specific entries within Baptist Church records
point to the emphasis these churches placed
on attempting to maintain harmony within the
church community. For example, in November
1844 the Port Burwell Baptist Church voted
that “a standing committee of three persons
be appointed in each Church whose duty it
shall be to promote peace and harmony. If any
member ... shall be found stirring up strife they
shall be dealt with as offenders.”31 Any conflict
between members was seen as damaging to the
larger church community. The church records of
Woodstock’s Baptist Church note, for example,
that in September 1825 the entire church was
harmonious “except for Brother P. and Sister
H. who were somewhat at variance, Sister H.
having reported some unfavourable stories
respecting Brother P. which are not so.” The
records note that the church members “humbly
trust and pray that matters may be arranged so
as not to wound the feelings of the body of the
Church.” Matters in this case were brought to
a satisfactory conclusion when “Sister H. ...
confessed to Brother P. and acknowledged her
faults publicly.” 32
A quantitative analysis of the nature of
offences brought before the Baptist churches
makes it clear that the primary focus of church
discipline was to preserve community harmony.
Over 42 per cent of offences involved family
quarrels, personal or business quarrels, or
church-related quarrels. Church-related quarrels,
72 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
such as disputes over doctrine, or challenges to
ministers or deacons, alone made up almost
a quarter of all offences dealt with by the
Baptist churches. In contrast, only 17 per cent
of Presbyterian offences focused on any form
of quarrelling or community disharmony. Less
than 6 per cent of offences among the more
hierarchical and less evangelical Presbyterians
involved quarrels over doctrine or challenges
to the minister or elders.33 Most Presbyterians
were charged with “sins of the flesh” such as
sexuality and drinking.
The Baptists’ particular focus on preserving
community harmony helps to explain why
they were much more likely to regulate speech
than were Presbyterians. Speech itself can
be a potent means of stirring up community
disharmony. As the eighteenth-century New
England Baptists studied by Susan Juster noted,
“It is the rash using of the Tongue that greatly
enflames our differences. Surely the Tongue
is an unruly Member.” 34 The concern of the
Upper Canadian Baptists with speech-related
offences is reflected in the fact that they made
up a higher proportion of the church discipline
case-load than was true among Presbyterians,
and also in the fact that more types of speech-
related charges can be found within the Baptist
records. For example, “tattling” and “railing”
were both offences among Baptists, but were
not found in Presbyterian records. Tattling is
certainly a speech-related offence that would
be likely to undermine community peace and
harmony, and thus would be of concern to
the Baptists. Railing—speaking out against
or insulting someone—was also a concern.
Some Baptist accusations of railing focused on
quarrels between members, which in themselves
would have undermined church harmony. A
number of other cases focused on railing in the
context of church quarrels, which would have
been even more disruptive. For example, in May
1836 Port Burwell Baptist Church excluded
William E. from church membership. He had
accused the local minister of preaching false
doctrine, and was “excluded for railing against
the Church and refusing to obey the voice of
the said Church.”35
The more hierarchical and less evangelical
Presbyterians appear to have faced fewer such
disruptions, or certainly focused less regulatory
attention upon them. Nonetheless, the 17 per
cent of charges in the Presbyterian Church
discipline records which involved personal,
family, or church quarrels, and the 13 per cent
of charges focusing on speech-related offences,
point to the fact that maintaining community
harmony was not irrelevant to these churches.
While maintaining harmony within the church
community was important, the Presbyterians
were also concerned with upholding the image of
the church community in the larger community
context. Here again gossip, rumour, and “public
talk” were important—but in this case it was the
public talk of non-Presbyterians that worried
the elders. In some of the more serious cases of
wrongdoing that came before the Presbyterian
churches, the session noted that the wrongdoing
here was not just the particular sin involved but
also the damage done to the church’s reputation
in the larger community. For example, when
the Picton Presbyterian Church charged John
D. with forging a signature on a contract and a
bank note, the church decided that “whereas it
would bring scandal on the cause of religion and
on the standards and discipline of this church
in particular were the said John D. to remain in
communion ... we do now declare the said John
O. to be no longer a member of this church.”
In a case brought against an elder of Dundas
Presbyterian Church, the concern was clearly
not just with his public drinking, but with the
fact that such drinking brought “scandal upon
the congregation and upon the character and
discipline of the Church.” In Smith’s Falls,
when rumours circulated that an elder was guilty
of “fornication” and procuring an abortion for
the woman involved, the session was not only
concerned with the sins themselves but with the
fact that “the report was generally believed, and
was thus calculated to cause serious detriment
to the interests of religion in this place.”36 The
Presbyterian elders were very well aware of
the potentially damaging impact of gossip and
rumour on the public reputation of the church.
Railing, Tattling, and General Rumour 73
The fact that the majority of cases of session
discipline focused on “sins of the flesh” such
as drinking and sexual matters may reflect a
particular Presbyterian approach not only to
sin but also a particular Presbyterian concern
with broader public opinion, since these kinds
of transgressions would be the ones most likely
to bring the church into disrepute within the
larger community.
*****
The Upper Canadian experience points
to the danger of over-generalizing about the
relationship between women and “improper”
speech. The gender breakdown of speech-
related charges reveals that, among both
Baptists and Presbyterians, almost three-
quarters of all charges involved men, while
only a quarter involved women. This apparent
reversal of gendered assumptions is not quite
what it seems: the gender breakdown differed
significantly depending on the category of
speech-related offence. Male predominance in
certain categories actually reinforces certain
traditional gendered norms. Women’s failure to
predominate in most other categories points less
to gender equality within the churches, and more
to the significance that congregations placed on
speech, and the dangers of its misuse, regardless
of the gender of the speaker.
In some cases the gendered breakdown of
particular speech-related offences seems readily
explicable. For example, in the case of swearing,
twenty-eight out of thirty of those charged
with this sin were male. The newer ideals of
pure, virtuous, pious womanhood which were
gradually gaining currency in Upper Canada
in this period certainly had no place for female
swearing.37 […]
Lying and slander were other significant
categories of speech-related offences. “Bearing
false witness” is obviously a sin in the Christian
context. As well, given the stress that the
churches placed on the use of rumour in
regulating behaviour, it is not surprising that
they placed considerable emphasis on censuring
those who lied or spread false rumours. Over
three-quarters of Presbyterian speech-related
charges fall into this category, as do half of
Baptist ones. What is perhaps more surprising
here is the predominance of male offenders—
with 82 per cent of Presbyterian cases of lying
and slander involving men, as do 69 per cent
of Baptist cases. Although the stereotype of the
female rumour-monger does not fit with such
figures, the reality of men’s greater involvement
in the public sphere helps to explain the
churches’ focus on male slander and falsehood.
Many of these cases involved quarrels about
business—and most business matters occurred
among men, outside the household. In the small
face-to-face communities of Upper Canada, a
person’s business reputation could be readily
made or lost through “public talk.” 38 Those
who felt their reputations had been unfairly
besmirched readily turned to the churches for
remedy. […]
While men were generally overrepresented
in cases of slander and lying, they were
particularly likely to be charged with such sins
in church-related cases—cases that involved
quarrels with deacons, elders, or ministers,
or disagreements about doctrine or church
practices. In church-related cases, Baptist
men were also overrepresented in another
speech-related offence—railing—though in
non-church-related cases both men and women
were equally likely to be accused of railing.
The Baptist records include a number of
lengthy reports, such as the case of Brother C.
of St Catharines Baptist Church, who, among
other things, was charged with “interrupting
and breaking up a covenant meeting” and
“slandering the Church among members and
others.” […] As we know, the Baptist Church,
in particular, sought to retain harmony among
members and placed considerable emphasis on
regulating speech that could undermine church
harmony. […]
Why might women be less likely to use
their legendary “wicked tongues” against the
churches? For Baptist women, the days when
the denomination’s radical evangelical focus on
the power of the Spirit within each individual,
74 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
a gift that had even justified female challenges
to church doctrine and leadership, was largely
past. 39 In fact, within Presbyterian and many
Baptist congregations, women were not allowed
to speak in church. 40 Although this restriction
did not prevent women from expressing their
concerns informally outside church walls,
many women may have internalized the newly
emerging ideas about women’s particular piety,
passivity, and morality. 41 Or perhaps older
ideas about womanly obedience remained
powerful. Women may also have been less
likely to challenge the churches for their
own reasons. The Baptist and Presbyterian
churches closely regulated and constrained
women’s behaviour, as they did that of men,
but they offered something to women beyond
the power and solace of faith they also offered
to men. Churches provided women with one of
their only options for community. If expelled
from their church, men had other options for
fellowship within the larger world and were also
more mobile, able to leave behind disapproving
neighbours. 42 Women, particularly mothers,
were much less mobile. For poor women, or
those facing the possibility of destitution in old
age and widowhood, the churches also offered
some minimal financial protection. In an era
when state welfare was almost non-existent,
and private charity grudging and demeaning at
best, many churches provided some assistance
to poorer members, usually widows.43 As well
as the possibility of material aid, the churches,
particularly the Baptist Church, provided women
with some protection from wife abuse. The
churches also advocated a code of appropriate
sexual behaviour that at least attempted to hold
men to the same standard of sexual purity as
women, and was thus less hostile to women’s
interests than were the sexual norms of the
larger society.44
We should not, however, overstate the
extent of female passivity and piety within the
churches. Although men were overrepresented
among those who spoke out against the church,
or were accused of circulating reports against it,
women were not absent from such cases. Some
of women’s speech-related offences against the
church suggest an active open defiance, again
countering stereotypes of feminine behind-the-
scenes rumour-mongering. […]
While women who railed against the church
or slandered it were a small minority, a larger
minority of those slandering other church
members were female, particularly among
Baptists. Women were accused of slandering
each other, and male church members, on
a number of issues. Some cases of women
slandering other women involved sexual
reputations, as in the case that began this
article, where Nancy F. accused Matilda G.
of “having carnal connection with Hiram C.
... and it had become public talk.” Other cases
in which a woman’s sexual reputation was
challenged involved a married couple, or a man.
For example, in February 1812 Sister Polly A.
of Boston Baptist Church complained to the
church that Joseph B. had made “a request to
her to the violation of her chastity against her
husband.” When she refused his advances, he
apparently circulated reports that she was guilty
of adultery. 45
The stereotypical gossiping woman is not
entirely absent from these records. The Baptist
and Presbyterian records each include two
charges of gossiping—all four of which were
levelled at women. Of the seven charges of
“tattling” in the Baptist records, six involve
women. Three of the charges are found in one
entry in Brantford’s Baptist Church records. In
July 1840 it was resolved that “Brother M. and
Brother N. shall visit Sister T., Sister R. and
Sister C. and inform them that tattling shall
not exist amongst us that we expect them to
bury it and bring it up no more amongst us.”46
Although the image of mischief-making female
tongues was not entirely absent from church
concerns, cases of gossip made up 4 per cent
of Presbyterian speech-related cases, and gossip
and tattling, 6 per cent of Baptist ones. Gossip
appears to have been defined fairly narrowly
here. Charges that we might see as related
to gossip, such as lying and slander, were of
far greater concern to the churches, and were
Railing, Tattling, and General Rumour 75
more likely to focus on male offenders. In an
era when speech really mattered—when the
business reputation of an individual, or the
reputation of a church could be destroyed by
“public talk,” and when the harmony of church
communities relied on the absence of strife and
disharmony that could be created by “unruly”
tongues—the regulation of all such speech was
essential. The fact that men’s speech was much
more likely to be regulated than women’s may
reflect men’s more active role in the public
world, or it may suggest that male words were
considered more powerful and dangerous, and
thus in need of regulation. Or it may simply
point to the fact that in communities that took
all forms of improper speech very seriously,
men’s tongues were in fact more unruly than
those of women.
By the middle of the nineteenth century, the
churches gradually moved away from efforts
to constrain either male or female speech. In
most Baptist and Presbyterian churches, efforts
to oversee all aspects of what we would define
as private life declined significantly after mid
century. By the 1880s, references to such cases
almost disappeared from church records.47 The
reasons for this decline in church discipline
are complex and not yet fully understood.
Social forces such as urbanization, class-
stratification, and industrialization, which
fostered a growing public/private division,
particularly among the middle classes, may
have had significant implications for the practice
of church discipline. […] Businessmen, who
in earlier years readily turned to the churches
to mediate disputes or restore reputations,
came to resent religious interference in an
increasingly large scale and complex capitalist
workplace. 48 These broader social forces also
affected the evangelical discourse of sacred and
secular which had legitimized church discipline
practices. Historians have found that over the
second half of the nineteenth century, a range of
more secular, materialistic values and hierarchies
became integrated into the world view of most
evangelicals. 49 As the firm distinction between
“islands of holiness” and the secular world gave
way to greater accommodation to things of the
world, Christians became less concerned with
the cohesion of separate church communities,
and thus had less need to police the speech
of those who might fracture it. Also, with the
boundaries between the churches and the secular
world becoming more permeable, middle-class
Christians could adopt mainstream “separate
spheres” discourse and the increasingly powerful
discourse of individualism to insist that some
facets of their lives were indeed private and
personal and so should be left to individual
conscience, rather than being subject to the
“fraternal oversight” and community gossip of
fellow Christians.50
W h i l e a r a n g e o f s o c i a l f o r c e s a n d
accompanying shifts in discourses of public/
private and sacred/secular played a significant
role in the decline of church discipline, the
growing power and legitimacy of the secular
legal system may provide the most potent
reason for its demise. The legal system provided
an alternative model of regulation to that of
the churches, a model that was formalized,
“rational,” and text-based. Indeed, this system
was associated with the rational masculine
virtues of the Victorian age, providing a
potent challenge to the legitimacy of older
church traditions with their emphasis on more
informal—even feminine—verbal forms of
regulation.
We should not, however, create too firm a
distinction between an old-fashioned informal
church system of regulation, which accepted
the legitimacy of gossip, and a formal, rational
state, which did not. Gossip appears to have
remained a resource—albeit an unofficial
one—particularly for social welfare branches of
the state in the twentieth century. The popularity
of welfare “snitch lines,” which encourage
people to inform on neighbours who they
believe are “cheating” on welfare, is the most
recent manifestation. 51 However, a significant
difference between state-sponsored snitch lines
and earlier church regulation is that it is now
only the powerless—the poor, the young—who
are subject to such regulation. Today, a dominant
76 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
discourse of liberal individualism, with its clear
separation of public and private, protects those
with resources from official regulation through
neighbourhood gossip. While most in our society
would not wish to return to the prying eyes of
early nineteenth-century church communities, it
is illuminating to recognize that the current use
of gossip to control the poor does not include
earlier community-based understandings that
if gossip is to be taken seriously as a means of
regulation, there must be means of controlling
the “incorrect speech” of all.
Notes
1. Canadian Baptist Archives (CBA), St Catharines
Baptist Church, Church Minutes, 30 Nov. 1844
and 1 Feb. 1845; Wicklow Baptist Church,
Church Minutes, 22 July and 20 Sept 1849. Full
names have not been used in order to preserve
anonymity.
2. For definitions of gossip, see Karen V. Hansen,
“The Power of Talk in Antebellum New England,”
Agricultural History 67, 2 (1993): 43–64; Melanie
Tebbutt, Women’s Talk? A Social History of
“Gossip” in Working-Class Neighbourhoods,
1880–1960 (Aldershot, England: Scolar Press
1995).
3. See Hansen, “The Power of Talk”; Tebbutt,
Women’s Talk?; Mary Beth North, “Gender and
Defamation in Seventeenth-Century Maryland,”
William and Mary Quarterly (1987): 3–39;
Robert F. Goodman and Aaron Ben Ze’ev, Good
Gossip (Lawrence: University Press of Kansas
1994); Steve Hindle, “The Shaming of Margaret
Knowsley: Gossip, Gender and the Experience of
Authority in Early Modern England,” Continuity
and Change 9, 3 (1994): 391–419.
4. See, for example, L.R. Poos, “Sex, Lies, and the
Church Courts of Pre-Reformation England,”
Journal of Interdisciplinary History 25, 4 (1995):
585–608; Laura K. Deal, “Widows and Reputation
in the Diocese of Chester, England, 1560–1650,”
Journal of Family History 23. 4 (1998): 382–93;
Susan Juster, Disorderly Women: Sexual Politics
and Evangelicalism in Revolutionary New England
(Ithaca and London: Cornell University Press
1994); Jane Kamensky, Governing the Tongue:
The Politics of Speech to Early New England
(New York and Oxford: Oxford University Press
1997); Mary Beth Norton, Founding Mothers
and Fathers: Gendered Power and the Forming
of American Society (New York: Vintage Books
1996).
5. The few existing examinations of Upper Canadian
church discipline have focused on it in the context
of church history. See, for example, Duff Willis
Crerar, “Church and Community: The Presbyterian
Writ-Session in the District of Bathurst, Upper
Canada” (MA thesis, University of Western Ontario
1979), and Crerar, “‘Crackling Sounds from
the Burning Bush’: The Evangelical Impulse in
Canadian Presbyterianism before 1875,” in G.A.
Rawlyk, ed., Aspects of the Canadian Evangelical
Experience (Montreal and Kingston: McGill-
Queen’s University Press 1997), 123–36.
6. Jean E. Friedman, The Enclosed Garden: Women
and Community in the Evangelical South, 1830–
1900 (Chapel Hill and London: University of North
Carolina Press 1985), II.
7. Among Presbyterians, church members could be
excommunicated only by the higher level of church
court, the Presbytery. See Crerar, “Church and
Community,” 25.
8. The Presbyterians were far more numerous, at
about 20 per cent of the population, while the
Baptists always made up less than 5 per cent of the
total population in this period. See John Webster
Grant, A Profusion of Spires (Toronto: University
of Toronto Press 1988), 224.
9. Crerar, “Crackling Sounds from the Burning
Bush,” 127. Some Presbyterian evangelicals (the
United Presbyterians) had left the church before to
1843. See Grant, A Profusion of Spires, 123–4.
10. Female participation may not have been the norm
in all churches, but it was certainly the case in most
smaller communities. See Judith Colwell, “The
Role of Women in the Nineteenth-Century Church
of Ontario” (unpublished paper, 1985, CBA), 8–9.
See also Gregory A. Wills, Democratic Religion:
Freedom. Authority and Church Discipline in the
Baptist South, 1785–1900 (New York: Oxford
University Press 1997).
11. Among Baptists, church discipline cases are to be
found in the congregational minutes. Presbyterian
discipline cases are found in the minutes of the Kirk
sessions. The church records examined include
surviving church records for the 1798–1860 period
from Presbyterian and Baptist churches found
Railing, Tattling, and General Rumour 77
in the United Church Archives, the Canadian
Presbyterian Archives, the Canadian Baptist
Archives, the National Archives of Canada, and
the Family History Archives of the Church of
the Latter Day Saints. All records found in these
archives that began before 1850 were examined
for all years up to 1860, while some records that
existed for only the 1850s and later years were
not included. As well, this study includes records
generously given to me by Duff Crerar, based
on his research on eastern Ontario Presbyterian
churches.
12. For recent work on Upper Canadian social and
gender history, see Cecilia Morgan, Public Men
and Virtuous Women: The Gendered Languages of
Religion and Politics in Upper Canada, 1791–1850
(Toronto: University of Toronto Press 1996); Jane
Errington, Wives and Mothers, Schoolmistresses
and Scullery Maids: Working Women in Upper
Canada, 1790–1840 (Montreal: McGill-Queen’s
University Press 1995); Katherine McKenna, A Life
of Propriety: Anne Murray Powell and Her Family,
1755–1849 (Montreal: McGill-Queen’s University
Press 1994); and Janice Potter-MacKinnon, While
the Women Only Wept: Loyalist Refugee Women
in Eastern Ontario (Montreal: McGill-Queen’s
University Press 1993).
13. See Morgan, Public Men and Virtuous Women, and
Errington, Wives and Mothers. For an excellent
discussion of the concept of separate spheres, see
Leonore Davidoff and Catherine Hall, Family
Fortunes: Men and Women of the English Middle
Class, 1789–1850 (Chicago: University of Chicago
Press 1987). Certain feminist scholars have begun
to challenge the concept of “separate spheres.”
See Linda Kerber, “Separate Spheres, Female
Worlds, Woman’s Place: The Rhetoric of Women’s
History,” Journal of American History 75, I (1988):
9–39. This critique is useful in reminding us that
these spheres were not inviolable and that both
men and women moved between public and private
worlds. However, the emergence of the concept
of a private sphere that was somehow “personal”
and less open to community gaze and intervention
remains worthy of further historical study.
14. Curtis O. Johnson, Islands of Holiness: Rural
Religion in Upstate New York, 1790–1860 (Ithaca
and London: Cornell University Press 1989).
See also Randolph A. Roth, The Democratic
Dilemma: Religion, Reform and the Social Order
in the Connecticut River Valley of Vermont,
1791–1850 (Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press 1987), and, in the Upper Canadian context,
William Westfall, Two Worlds: The Protestant
Culture of Nineteenth-Century Ontario (Montreal
and Kingston: McGill-Queen’s University Press
1989).
15. See Juster, Disorderly Women, chap. 3.
16. Daniel C Goodwin, “‘The Footprints of Zion’s
King’: Baptists in Canada to 1880,” in Rawlyk, ed.,
Aspects of the Canadian Evangelical Experience,
197. Many Baptist congregations were originally
based around one or another of the American,
English, or Scottish ethnic groups, but such
patterns changed over time. Particularly in the case
of Americans, who made up the majority of Upper
Canadian Baptists, ethnicity did not appear to
provide the same basis for tightly knit communities
as was true of Scottish and Irish Presbyterians.
17. CBA, Boston Baptist Church, Church Minutes, 8
March 1828, Murray Meldrum notes.
18. CBA, Brantford Baptist Church, Church Minutes,
16 Sept 1843. Also see, for example, PCA,
Stamford Presbyterian Church, Niagara Falls,
Session Minutes, 22 June 1837.
19. Among Presbyterians 12 per cent of drink cases
were clearly reported through gossip (n. 77), and
among Baptists, 5 per cent were reported this
way (n. 62). Among Presbyterians, 11 per cent
of speech-related offences were reported through
gossip (n. 47), while among Baptists, 5 per cent
were reported in this way. Among Presbyterians
33 per cent of cases of family conflict were
reported through gossip (n. 12), while among
Baptists, 7 per cent (n. 27) were reported this
way. Among Presbyterians, 13 per cent of sexual
misdemeanours were reported through gossip (n.
166), while among Baptists, 14 per cent of such
cases were reported this way (n. 21).
20. See, for example, Hansen, “The Power of Talk.”
21. Juster, Disorderly Women, 82.
22. Regarding literacy, see Susan Houston and Alison
Prentice, Schooling and Scholars in Nineteenth-
Century Ontario (Toronto: University of Toronto
Press 1988), 84–5.
23. Also see Kamensky, Governing the Tongue,
and Mary Beth Norton, Founding Mothers and
Fathers, for discussions of American colonial
cultures where face-to-face communities were the
norm and oral communication was central.
24. See, for example, Lorraine Code, “Gossip, or in
Praise of Chaos,” in Goodman and Ben-Ze’ev, eds.,
Good Gossip.
25. Of course, we should not set up firm dichotomies
here. Gossip and rumour have been, and are still,
used informally by agents of the state—such as
social workers. Nonetheless, gossip and rumour
are not used in the same official way within state
78 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
institutions, such as the legal system, as they were
within church courts.
26. See Susan Lewthwaite, “Violence, Law, and
Community in Rural Upper Canada,” in Jim
Phillips, Tina Loo, and Susan Lewthwaite, eds.,
Essays in the History of Canadian Law, vol. 5:
Crime and Criminal Justice (Toronto: University of
Toronto Press 1994), 353–86. Also see Allan Greer
and Ian Radforth, eds., Colonial Leviathan: State
Formation in Mid Nineteenth-Century Canada
(Toronto: University of Toronto Press 1992).
27. Cecilia Morgan, “‘In Search of the Phantom
Misnamed Honour’: Duelling in Upper Canada,”
Canadian Historical Review 76, 4 (1995): 536,
543.
28. Among Presbyterians, such charges made up 72 per
cent of all speech-related offences (n. 72), while
among Baptists they made up 49 per cent of all
such offences (n. 165). In both denominations they
were the largest category of such offences. [...]
29. See note 16.
30. See Juster, Disorderly Women, and George Rawlyk,
The Canada Fire: Radical Evangelicalism in
British North America, 1775–1812 (Kingston
and Montreal: McGill-Queen’s University Press
1994).
31. CBA, Port Burwell Baptist Church, Church
Minutes, 1 Nov. 1844.
32. CBA, Woodstock Baptist Church, Church Minutes,
24 Sept. 1825.
33. However, these numbers do not include the serious
charge of heresy, which was generally referred to
the higher-level court of the Presbytery. See Crerar,
“Church and Community,” 25. It is also possible
that more quarrels were mediated privately by
minister or elders among Presbyterians than among
Baptists, and thus did not find their way into the
church records.
34. Cited in Juster, Disorderly Women, 88.
35. CBA, Port Burwell Baptist Church, Church
Minutes, May 1836.
36. PCA, Picton Presbyterian Church, Session Minutes,
28 Dec. 1845; Dundas Presbyterian Church,
Session Minutes, 20 Jan. 1846; National Archives
of Canada (NA), Smiths Falls Westminister
Presbyterian Church, 2 April 1858. Such concerns
about public opinion occasionally appear in
Baptist records, but are much more common in
Presbyterian session minutes.
37. See Morgan, Public Men and Virtuous Women, and
Davidoff and Hall, Family Fortunes.
38. See also Kamensky, Governing the Tongue, and
Norton, Founding Mothers and Fathers.
39. See Rawlyk, The Canada Fire, and Juster,
Disorderly Women, for a discussion of women’s
roles within radical evangelical communities.
40. Women spoke and voted at many Baptist covenant
meetings. See Colwell, “The Role of Women.”
Women’s right to speak in church was more
contested, with congregations clearly having
different perspectives on this issue. See, for
example, CBA, Woodstock Baptist Church, Church
Minutes, 28 Dec. 1844, and Wicklow Baptist
Church, Church Minutes, Sept. 1811.
41. In this period, women were rarely allowed to
speak on public platforms, even beyond church
walls. However, there would have been many more
informal public and private spaces where women
could make their views of church members and
church practices known.
42. For a discussion of men’s alternative options in a
slightly later period, see Lynne Marks, Revivals
and Roller Rinks: Religion, Leisure, and Identity
in Late Nineteenth-Century Small-Town Ontario
(Toronto: University of Toronto Press 1996).
43. Crerar, “Church and Community,” 113. For poor
relief to widows among Baptists, see Colwell,
“The Role of Women,” 4. Also see CBA, Oxford
Baptist Church, Church Minutes, 1808, and
Brantford Baptist Church, Church Minutes, 1
April 1855. For a discussion of the limitations of
secular social welfare in this period, see David R.
Murray, “The Cold Hand of Charity: The Court of
Quarter Sessions and Poor Relief in the Niagara
District, 1828–1841,” in W. Wesley Pue and Barry
Wright eds., Canadian Perspectives on Law and
Society: Issues in Legal History (Ottawa: Carleton
University Press 1988), 179–206.
44. See Lynne Marks, “Christian Harmony: Family,
Neighbours, and Community in Upper Canadian
Church Discipline Records,” in Franca Iacovetta
and Wendy Mitchinson, eds., On the Case:
Explorations in Social History (Toronto: University
of Toronto Press 1998), and Lynne Marks, “No
Double Standard? Leisure, Sex, and Sin in Upper
Canadian Church Discipline Records, 1800–1860,”
in Kathryn Macpherson, Cecilia Morgan, and
Nancy Forestell, eds., Gendered Pasts: Essays in
Masculinity and Femininity (Toronto and Oxford:
Oxford University Press 1999), 48–64.
45. CBA, Boston Baptist Church, Church Minutes, 1
Feb. 1812, Murray Meldrum notes. Also see FHL,
Iona Station Baptist Church, Church Minutes, 2
Dec. 1847.
46. CBA, Brantford Baptist Church, Church Minutes,
July 1840.
Railing, Tattling, and General Rumour 79
47. Duff Crerar argues that the Free Church Presby-
terians retained church discipline practices into
the 1860s, after they had been largely abandoned
among other Presbyterians, but that even within
the Free Church these practices declined by the
1870s. See Crerar, “‘Crackling Sounds from
the Burning Bush,’” 134. Neil Semple argues
that Methodists also largely abandoned church
discipline practices after mid-century. See Semple,
The Lord’s Dominion: the History of Canadian
Methodism (Kingston and Montreal: McGill-
Queen’s University Press 1996), 228–30. By the
1880s the occasional reference to cases of excessive
drinking can be found in some Presbyterian and
Baptist records, but other sins are not recorded.
48. See, for example, Semple, The Lord’s Dominion,
218–19. Also see Goodwin, “‘The Footprints
of Zion’s King,’” 202, and Johnson, Islands of
Holiness, 169.
49. See Semple, The Lord’s Dominion, chap. 13;
S.D. Clark, Church and Sect in Canada (Toronto:
University of Toronto Press 1948), chap. 7; and
Marks, Revivals and Roller Rinks, chap. 3.
50. This respect for the private sphere does not
mean that evangelicals abandoned the moral
concerns of Christianity. Personal piety remained
important See, for example, Van Die, “The Marks
of a Genuine Revival.” As well, evangelicals
increasingly focused attention on the sins of those
outside their church communities—on the poor
and the immigrants—who became the focus of
evangelical reform movements for temperance and
sexual purity.
51. See Margaret Little, “He Said, She Said: The
Role of Gossip in Ontario Mothers’ Allowance
Administration,” paper presented at the Canadian
Historical Association meeting, St. Catharines,
Ontario, June 1996. Also see Franca Iacovetta,
“Gossip, Contest, and Power in the Making
of Suburban Bad Girls Toronto, 1945–1960,”
Canadian Historical Review 80, 4 (1999): 585–
623.
Critical Thinking Questions
Chapter 1: Administering Justice without the State: A Study of the Private
Justice System of the Hudson’s Bay Company to 1800, Russell Smandych
and Rick Linden
1. The authors outline the private system of justice the Hudson’s Bay Company
enjoyed. How did this private system develop? What are the advantages and
disadvantages of this system compared to a public system?
2. The private system of justice applied to employees of the company, those who
traded with the Company, and individuals who lived in the area. What problems
did company officials experience in attempting to control such a disparate group
of individuals? What authority did the company possess to ensure compliance?
3. The Hudson’s Bay Company received their authority to carry out trade from the
English monarchy, but they were ultimately responsible to stockholders in the
company. How did this dual responsibility affect decisions that were made in the
territory? Did governors feel they owed a greater allegiance to one group more
than the other?
Chapter 2: Criminal Boundaries: The Frontier and the Contours of Upper
Canadian Justice, 1792–1840, David Murray
1. Prior to the development of the criminal justice system we know today, our
forefathers had to resort to different methods to control crime. What were some
of these methods? How do they compare to modern responses to crime?
2. How did proximity to the border affect frontier justice? Consider the role the border
played in decisions about whether or not to extradite “problem” citizens.
3. Murray uses the term “banishment” to refer to sentences where the offender was
required to leave the country—with the assumption that she or he would relocate
to the United States. How does this use of the idea compare to the English use
of banishment? Why does Murray suggest that our neighbours to the south did
not appear to have a problem with such sentences?
Critical Thinking Questions 81
Chapter 3: The Mounties as Vigilantes: Perceptions of Community and
the Transformation of Law in the Yukon, 1885–1897, Thomas Stone
1. Who participated in the miners’ meeting, and how did the organization deal with
problems prior to the arrival of the Mounties? How did the Mounties undermine
the authority of the miners’ meeting? Did the majority of miners appear to support
or oppose the role of the Mounties?
2. The author presents evidence that suggests that crime was not a significant
problem in the Yukon. If this is the case, why did the Canadian government
dispatch the North West Mounted Police to the Yukon in the summer of 1897?
What was the real purpose for the presence of the Mounties?
3. Why does Stone compare the Mounties to vigilantes? How did the Mounties act
like vigilantes? How were they different? What factor, if any, did the distance
between the Yukon and Ottawa affected how the Mounties were able to respond
to less serious problems?
Chapter 4: Discordant Music: Charivaris and Whitecapping in Nineteenth-
Century North America, Brian D. Palmer
1. What are the differences between charivaris and whitecapping? What role did
charivaris and whitecapping play in community cohesion? Were charivaris always
detrimental? In what instances might they be beneficial?
2. Why did local residents sometimes resort to the charivari rather than the law to
resolve a problem in the community? Over time, the charivari appears to have
fallen out of favour. Why did this occur, and why might rural communities be slower
to abandon the tradition of the charivari? How did the nature of the charivari
change over time?
3. According to Palmer, most historians who have studied the ritual of the charivari
have tended to ignore the reality that most participants came from the working
class. How might such an examination help us to better understand the
phenomenon of the charivari? Does such a perspective present an unrealistic
ideal of the culture of the working class?
Chapter 5: Railing, Tattling, and General Rumour: Gossip, Gender, and
Church Regulation in Upper Canada, Lynne Marks
1. How did churches of the day use gossip to control improper conduct? What are
some of the problems the author cites in attempting to determine whether the
gossip was actually true? How did authorities within the church deal with this
dilemma?
2. How was gossip gender-specific? Were women more or less likely to
repeat unfounded rumours than men? Was this the case in the different
denominations?
3. Marks indicates that gossip, as a mechanism to control church conduct, fell out of
favour by the mid nineteenth-century. Why did this happen? What other recourse
was available to the church to censure inappropriate behaviour?
Further Readings
Pioneer Policing in Southern Alberta: Deane of the Mounties, 1880–1914 by
William M. Baker (Calgary: Historical Society of Alberta, 1993).
This book is about Richard Burton Deane, and is a collection of reports written
during his years as a Mounted police officer from 1883 to 1914. This was a significant
period prior to the establishment of the RCMP and in the opening of the West. Deane
was instrumental in supervisory positions in quelling unrest by insurgents, and the
portrait drawn here gives an insight into the past. With stories ranging from booze to
murder, the book provides revealing insights into social history and administration of
justice in pioneer Alberta.
The North West Mounted Police and Law Enforcement, 1873–1905 by R.C.
McLeod (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1976).
The book makes for good stories, such as how in 1877, 11 months after Custer’s
disaster, NWMP Major James M. Walsh, a sergeant, and three troopers followed an
Indian trail that led to Sitting Bull, who had fled persecution in the U.S. They were
able to convince the Sioux that peace could be had if they obeyed the law.
Canadian State Trials, Volume Two: Rebellion and Invasion in the Canadas,
1837–1839, edited by F. Murray Greenwood and Barry Wright (Toronto: Osgoode
Society for Canadian Legal History, University of Toronto Press, 2002).
The late F. Murray Greenwood was associate professor emeritus of history at the
University of British Columbia, and Barry Wright is a professor of legal studies and
director of criminology at Carleton University. This second volume of the Canadian
State Trials series focuses on the largest state security crisis in nineteenth-century
Canada: the rebellions of 1837–1838 and patriot invasions in Upper and Lower
Canada (Ontario and Quebec). Over 350 men were tried for treason in connection
with the rebellions. The essays, written by historians, legal scholars, and archivists,
examine trials and court martial proceedings in their political, social, and comparative
contexts; the passage of emergency legislation; the treatment of women; and the
plight of political convicts transported to the Australian penal colonies.
Essays in the History of Canadian Law: Volume Five—Crime and Criminal
Justice, edited by Jim Phillips, Tina Loo, and Susan Lewthwaite (Toronto: University
of Toronto Press and Osgoode Society for Canadian Legal History, 1994).
Jim Phillips is the director of the Centre of Criminology and professor in the
Faculty of Law at the University of Toronto; Tina Loo is a professor of history at
Further Readings 83
Simon Fraser University; Susan Lewthwaite is with the Law Society of Upper Canada
Archives Department. This stellar collection is a tribute to R.C.B. (Dick) Risk, who has
been writing about Canadian legal history since the 1960s. His articles on law and
the economy, and legal-historical studies stand as a model for others. The articles
gathered here point to how legal history is situated in place and time, and how the law
is indigenous, both influencing and influenced by its environment. Some of the articles
include the “Racially Motivated Murder of Gus Ninham, Ontario, 1902” by Constance
Backhouse; “Ontario Water Quality, Public Health, and the Law, 1880–1930” by Jamie
Benidickson; “Taking Litigation Seriously: The Market Wharf Controversy at Halifax,
1785–1820” by Philip Girard; “‘Our Arctic Breathren’: Canadian Law and Lawyers as
Portrayed in American Legal Periodicals, 1829–1911” by Bernard J. Hibbitts; “Race
and the Criminal Justice System in British Columbia, 1892–1920: Constructing Chinese
Crimes” by John McLaren; “Power, Politics, and the Law: The Place of Judiciary in the
Historiography of Upper Canada” by Peter Oliver; “The Criminal Trial in Nova Scotia,
1749–1815” by Jim Phillips; and “‘The Disquisitions of Learned Judges’: Making
Manitoba Lawyers, 1855–1931” by W. Wesley Pue.
A Few Acres of Snow: Documents in Post-Confederation Canadian History
and
A Country Nourished on Self-Doubt: Documents in Post-Confederation
Canadian History, both by Thomas Thomer (Peterborough: Broadview Press,
2003).
Thomas Thomer is a member of the Department of History at Kwantlen University
College. These books amalgamate many documentary sources on pre- and post-
Confederation Canadian history. Each chapter offers source materials on significant
themes and events, such as the trial of Louis Riel, residential schools, the FLQ, and
the Royal Commission on the Status of Women. Writings by Nellie McClung, Grey
Owl, René Lévesque, and David Suzuki are among the many contributions that look
at the history of Canada’s various regions, the experiences of women, Native peoples,
immigrants, and the working class.
This page intentionally left blank
With the move toward nationhood, the criminal justice system that we know today
began to take shape. This section presents an overview of some of the issues that
confronted Canada throughout the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries as it struggled with
urbanization, immigration, and the development of a modern criminal justice system. While there
were serious offences to deal with, such as rape and homicide, authorities began to concern
themselves increasingly with more mundane matters, including vagrancy and drunkenness.
Homicide, although serious, was relatively rare. More troublesome was the question of how to
control a strong working class given the temptations city life had to offer. It is no accident then
that youth courts and police develop to control the growing juvenile underclass.
Dispelling the notion that murder and mayhem are modern phenomena, May and Phillips
examine homicide rates in Nova Scotia between the mid-eighteenth and early nineteenth
century. From the extant records of the Supreme Court, they uncovered evidence of 133 people
prosecuted for 89 murders. The findings indicate that homicides were both quantitatively and
qualitatively different in and around the port of Halifax compared to the rest of the colony. In
Halifax, a strong military and marine presence meant a continuous influx of young, unattached
men who lacked any real social bonds in the community. Both soldiers and civilians could be
victims, but the offenders were more likely to be military men; during this period, there were
only two known cases in which civilians killed military men. In both instances, the civilians
were pardoned on the grounds that they had acted in self-defence. In contrast, there were
only 17 documented homicides outside Halifax, generally involving victims who knew their
assailants—either kin or neighbours.
The next reading examines “women’s worth at the end of the Victorian era.” This chapter
provides an insight into how the law reflects and resists the changing role of women. Backhouse
pulls together pieces of legislation to illustrate the relative lack of power for women, from laws
on infanticide, abortion, divorce, and whether they could control their own property. Using
a story of infanticide, the author weaves together a panoramic picture of how criminal law
reflected societal prejudice against single women, especially when they were confronted with
an unwanted pregnancy. For these women, condemned to poverty and servitude, infanticide
must have often seemed the only option, unenviable as it was. Remarkably, defendants were
treated with much more understanding than they were in the timeframe of the previous chapter
when, 100 years earlier, proof of murder was not even required in such cases.
In the next reading, we see how research on gender differences in criminal sanctions
generally finds a pattern of more lenient outcomes for female offenders, while noting that the
effect of gender varies in relation to a number of contextual influences. As yet, however, little
attention has been paid to how the relationship of gender to court outcomes varies across
A Working Criminal
Justice System
PART II
86 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
different historical periods. This paper examines the issue, using data from female and male
offenders committed to Middlesex County Jail, Ontario, during the Urban Reform era (1871–
1920). The findings reveal an overall pattern of more severe dispositions for female offenders
in the past. At the same time, there is considerable variability in the impact of gender across
different measures of sanction severity, various offender and offence attributes, and for the late
nineteenth to early twentieth century. The study highlights the need for research in this area
to be sensitive to the historically specific nature of the relations among gender roles, formal
and informal control mechanisms, and criminal sanctions.
The following two readings deal with the systemic regulation of girls and young women.
Through a review of the Juvenile Delinquents’ Court in Montreal in 1918, Myers underscores
the participatory process parents, particularly mothers, played in the social, moral, and sexual
control of their recalcitrant daughters. While the majority of cases came from the working class,
the active role the parents played in the process demonstrates that this was no mere passive
acceptance of the power of the state in the lives of the less privileged. The family courts served
as an extra-familial arena for conflict resolution. The institutionalization of maternal guidance
was also evident in prisons for women as well. In this case, rehabilitation meant encouraging
chastity before marriage and developing domesticity afterwards. Ironically, this was achieved
through the hiring practices in women’s prisons, whereby female officers were hired to achieve
the broader goal of encouraging maternal, nurturing instincts in women prisoners.
In his article, Menzies discusses how more than 5,000 immigrants were deported from
British Columbia between Confederation and World War II on the basis of being “insane”
and “feebleminded.” This paper examines the role of the British Columbian government in
immigration and the subsequent deportation of the individuals they felt to be unfit for residence
within Canada. It also examines how the federal government’s legislation, the Immigration Act,
helped support this deportation. The process of screening individuals immigrating to British
Columbia evolved from a poorly organized system that allowed many unsuitable immigrants
into the country who then had to be placed in asylums, to a hybrid medicalized screening
process that attempted to block unsuitable immigrants at their home ports. At the height of
deportation in British Columbia, the eugenics movement helped support deportation, and the
era was dubbed the “golden age” of deportation.
The final reading analyzes the policing of morality and public order. Utilizing a data set from
the Police Department’s Annual Reports for the period 1859–1955, Boritch and Hagan note
a similar trend in Toronto. Moving from a “class-control” model of policing to a more modern
“crime-control” system, findings suggest tensions between controlling vice and developing a
more modern police force.
CHAPTER 6
Homicide in Nova Scotia,
1749–1815
Allyson N. May and Jim Phillips
On the last day of August 1749, a few weeks
after Edward Cornwallis arrived with some
2500 settlers, the first criminal trial was held
in the newly established settlement of Halifax.
Peter Cartcel, a settler of Swiss origin, was
tried and convicted for the murder of Abraham
Goodsides, mate of the Beaufort transport,
and hanged two days later. 1 Cartcel was the
first of at least 133 men and women, mostly
men, who were brought to court in mainland
Nova Scotia between 1749 and 1815 because
they allegedly killed, or assisted in the killing
of, another human being.2 This does not mean
that there were 133 victims of homicide, for
some cases involved multiple defendants and
a small number had multiple victims; the 133
homicide prosecutions represented eighty-nine
“incidents” of homicide and at least ninety-three
victims. 3 As we will demonstrate, the profile of
homicide in the second half of the eighteenth
and the early nineteenth centuries was markedly
different between Halifax and the rest of the
colony. In the capital, prosecutions for homicide
were frequent occurrences, with homicides
often the result of spontaneous acts of violence
directed against strangers. […] Elsewhere in the
colony, homicide occurred much less frequently
and was much more likely to involve violence
within the family or community.
The Law of Homicide
*****
[…] The English criminal law, both common
law and statute, was received in Nova Scotia
after 1749. […] Many of the principal aspects
of English statutory law were enacted as local
law by the colony’s first assembly in 1758,
including a variety of homicide provisions.
Although statutory law played an important
role, the fundamental precepts were those of
the common law.4
At common law, “homicide” included suicide,
murder, and manslaughter. 5 By English and
local law, murder was always punishable
by death, whereas a person convicted of
manslaughter could claim “benefit of clergy”
for a first offence. 6 The essential distinction
between murder and manslaughter […] was that
the former was a killing committed “with malice
aforethought.” This definition did not mean that
premeditation was required, but, rather, that the
killing was deliberate. 7 […] Murder included
deliberate homicides that could be justified or
excused. A person who committed homicide
while acting lawfully—for example, in making
an arrest or in preventing a person from escaping
prison—was “in no kind of fault whatsoever.”
[…] Excusable homicide included acts of self-
defence or accidents; the latter meant that a
88 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
death resulted from a lawful act, including the
act of punishment of a servant or child.8 Nova
Scotia’s Treasons and Felonies Act placed
justifiable and excusable homicide together
in a general exempting provision. 9 It should
be stressed, however, that the exemption was
from punishment; the common law theoretically
required all justifiable or excusable homicide
cases to be prosecuted as murder. This was
hardly ever done in accident cases, but it was the
common practice in self-defence cases. 10
Manslaughter, while still culpable homicide,
was […] a killing “without malice,” […] one that
“resulted from a spontaneous outburst.”11 When
[…] John Bruff was indicted for manslaughter
in Halifax in 1791, he was accused of killing
“in the fury of his mind.” […] Murder might be
reduced to manslaughter when there had been
sufficient provocation. […]
The statute law of both England and Nova
Scotia also contained a special provision to deal
with the deaths of children born to unmarried
women. A married woman, or a man, who killed
a new-born child would be charged with murder
in the regular way and found guilty only if the
prosecution could bring evidence to show that
the child had been killed. But if an unmarried
woman gave birth secretly and then sought to
conceal the death of the child, she would “suffer
death as in case of murder” unless she could
prove by the testimony of at least one witness
that the child had in fact been born dead.12 While
the theory of the presumption of innocence was
rarely voiced until the late eighteenth century,
the prosecution was required to present a case
to the court, and it was notoriously difficult to
do that in these kinds of cases. 13 The English
Infanticide Act of 1624, a statute intended to
prevent “immorality,” obviated the need to
provide evidence of a murder. In Nova Scotia
the provision remained in force until 1813, when
it was repealed and replaced with legislation
modelled on an English statute of 1803, which
provided that infanticide had to be proved in
the same way as any other murder. Because
it was very difficult to find evidence that a
child had been born alive, this change was
accompanied by a measure making concealment
of the birth a separate offence punishable by
imprisonment. 14
The Nova Scotia Data
The figures of 133 homicide prosecutions and
89 incidents of homicide cited above are derived
from court records and represent only those
cases brought to court.15 The lack of consistent
coroners’ inquest records means that suspicious
deaths that did not lead to prosecution have not
been included. Of the 133 prosecutions, 124
involved indictments for murder, two were
manslaughter charges, and seven came under the
special infanticide provision discussed above.
One hundred and nine of the persons charged
(82 per cent), and 72 of the incidents (81 per
cent), derived from Halifax, with the remainder
emanating from elsewhere in the colony. […]
It is most unlikely that the data presented in
Table 1 includes all incidents of homicide in
Nova Scotia between 1749 and 1815, for the
surviving records are incomplete. […] Three
volumes of court proceedings have survived,
recording between them almost every serious
criminal case brought between 1749 and the
1804 Hilary (January) Term in the General
Court (until 1754) and the Supreme Court of
Nova Scotia (after 1754) sitting in Halifax. 16
Image not available
Homicide in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815 89
[…] The cases listed under “other communities”
in Table 1 are mentioned in a variety of disparate
sources. […]
Homicide in Halifax
Incidents of homicide in Halifax occurred at
the rate of 1.16 per annum, with persons being
charged at the rate of 175 per annum. Using
an average population figure of 9000, this
number works out to rates of 12.9 and 19.4
per 100,000 per annum (the standard measure
used in historical and contemporary studies of
homicide). 17 […]
[…] In England, the American colonies/states,
and British North American jurisdictions, in the
years between approximately 1700 and 1850, it
is rare to find rates of more than 2 per 100,000
per annum, and many places had rates lower
than that.18 […]
Across the Atlantic, the eighteenth- and
nineteenth-century eastern seaboard colonies
and states saw rates rather higher than in
England as well as significant regional variation.
Rates ranged from 0.90 in later eighteenth-
century New Hampshire and Vermont to 74 in
the Philadelphia of the 1760s.19 On the whole the
New England states had the lowest rates, with
the South somewhat higher but still generally
below Halifax levels; a notable exception was
Louisiana, which in the second half of the
nineteenth century had a rate much higher
than that of Halifax. 20 For Canada, historians
have posited a rate of 3.9 prosecutions per
100,000 per annum in New France, 21 1.9 in
Upper Canada/Canada West between 1806 and
1848,22 and between 1.7 and as high as 7.5 for
Quebec/Lower Canada. 23 […]
Nonetheless, conclusions about social
behaviour based on court records are always
open to two related critiques: that too many
cases go unreported or unprosecuted to make
the figures reliable indicators, and that the
figures tend to represent prosecutorial practices
at least as much as homicidal behaviour.
There were certainly plenty of unprosecuted
homicides in eighteenth-century Halifax, 24 but
two points should be made here. First, while it is
undoubtedly true that many offences—assault,
drug offences, prostitution, and the like—
are subject to dramatic changes in criminal
definitions, in individual willingness to report,
and in societal interest in prosecution, homicide,
at least in the modern period, is not. Indeed,
it is generally accepted by historians and by
contemporary criminologists that homicide
statistics provide the most reliable correlation
between prosecution and actual behaviour. 25
Second, we are less concerned with establishing
a “correct” rate for homicide occurrences than
with offering a comparison between Nova
Scotia and other societies. It is highly unlikely
that the gap between unlawful killings and
reported and prosecuted unlawful killings was
notably different from one place to another.
There is a third reason for accepting these
comparative homicide figures as a reasonably
reliable indicator that Halifax was a violent city:
Halifax experienced unusually high levels of
prosecution for other violent offences. Between
1791 and 1815, the period for which reliable
figures are available for most years, the assault
prosecution rate in Halifax was 148 charges
per annum per 100,000, much higher than in
eighteenth-century England or mid nineteenth-
century Massachusetts.26 […]
*****
Explaining the high rate of homicidal violence
in Halifax requires a closer examination of the
circumstances in which killings took place,
set against the background of the nature of
this eighteenth-century city. Established in
1749 primarily for strategic reasons, Halifax’s
fortunes for its first half century or more were
inextricably linked to the ebb and flow of
continental warfare. It prospered or fell on
hard times according to the levels of British
government spending, its population fluctuated
dramatically as large numbers of soldiers and
sailors moved in and out (see the appendix),
and the military involvement and dependence
gave the city a particular character. 27 It was
[…] an authoritarian society. […] The military
90 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
presence made its impact in a host of small
ways on a daily basis. Its naval yard dominated
the waterfront, the fortifications on Citadel Hill
overlooked the streets below running down to
the harbour, and the area around the Citadel Hill/
barracks region was full of taverns, brothels,
and cheap boarding houses. “The business of
one half of the town is to sell rum, and the other
half to drink it,” ran one oft-quoted quip from
1760.28 […]
Having delineated the setting, we turn to an
analysis of the nature of homicide in Halifax.
[…]
[…] The most notable feature […] was
the extent to which men in the armed forces
were involved as perpetrators. Thirty-six of
the fifty-nine males accused of murder or
manslaughter who can be identified as either
civilian or military were soldiers or sailors
(61 per cent). Thus, as in the garrison town
of Quebec, soldiers were responsible for a
disproportionate amount of criminal activity. 29
Most of the military defendants were, as one
might expect, from the lower ranks. The total
of thirty-six comprised twenty-seven private
soldiers or NCOS, six naval personnel, and
only three officers. These figures are probably
slightly misleading; officers likely caused the
deaths of others through duelling, which was
not prosecuted. They may also have caused
death by excessive punishment and/or restraint,
but in only one case did such conduct lead to a
prosecution in the civilian courts.30
The link between military presence and
homicide is also demonstrated through a
closer examination of the temporal distribution
of homicide. Table 3 shows that there was
substantial fluctuation in that distribution,
which can in a number of cases be linked to
periods of war and thus to an enhanced military
presence. For example, the sixteen incidents in
the decade after 1756 correlate largely with the
Seven Years’ War, during which large numbers
of soldiers and sailors visited the city for weeks
and months at a time. Following a decade which
saw just two incidents, the revolutionary war
period, one of substantial immigration and
expanded military activity, witnessed a tenfold
increase. Similarly, after a few years of no
prosecutions, there were a number of homicides
in the 1790s, a decade marked by wars with
revolutionary France.
The correlation between military presence
and a high homicide rate was the result of a
number of factors. First, the military presence
meant large numbers of young, unattached
males in the city, men prone to drink heavily
and who belonged to a “manly” culture in
which honour was defended and insults refuted
through violence. Military misconduct was a
frequent source of concern in the eighteenth-
and nineteenth-century Anglo-American
world. 31 […] The army itself supplied some of
the drink, issuing daily rations of spirits or wine
to troops stationed abroad. Drunkenness often
led to violent behaviour, and military practice
with respect to discipline—flogging was the
punishment of choice into the nineteenth
century32
—contributed to a culture of violence,
perhaps ultimately serving to encourage rather
than curtail violent behaviour among enlisted
men.
Image not available
Homicide in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815 91
[…] It is also evident that violent disputes that
might not otherwise have led to homicide often
did so because military men had ready access
to weapons. When Royal Fencible American
corporal John Boyar got into an argument with
marine corporal John Corns in a drunken fight
over money in 1760, death might not have been
the result had Boyar not had his bayonet with
him and chosen to use it to make his point.
Two years later Thomas Evans met his end
from a three-inch-deep stab wound inflicted
by private William Reach. Owen Kervan was
shot by Cornelius Driscoll or David Lawlor in
1765, and, when three soldiers set out to burgle
a farm in 1776, they took with them the musket
that killed farmer Christopher Schlegal. The
soldiers who attacked and killed wharf labourer
Henry Publicover were likewise armed, with
bayonets.33
We are not suggesting that it was the military
presence alone that accounted for the deadly
violence in Halifax, given that some 40 per cent
of male homicides and all the female homicides
were committed by civilians. Indeed, the civilian
rate by itself was high, approximately 6.6
incidents per annum per 100,000, similar to the
figures for Philadelphia, New Orleans, Quebec,
and Montreal cited above.34 This pattern suggests
that the urban environment was partially
responsible for Halifax’s rate. Presumably
such factors as the relative anonymity of the
city, the generally greater potential for people
living close together to become involved in
deadly disputes, and the tensions caused by
periods of immigration all contributed to an
enhanced rate, although it is hard to test such an
hypothesis.35 But while urbanism played a role,
it was the military presence that gave Halifax its
particular character and raised the rate to almost
thirteen, far above that of other contemporary
communities, even urban ones. […]
The unruly soldiery was a factor in at least
some of the homicides committed by civilians, a
point illustrated by the case of William Andrews.
On the night of 16 October 1756 half-a-dozen
grenadiers tried to gain access to the house of
Andrews, a mason and one of the first settlers of
Halifax. Believing that they could obtain drink
there, the soldiers noisily demanded entry and
were refused more than once. Eventually two of
them, Jonathan Montgomery and John Connor,
forced their way in the back door. Andrews
pointed his gun at them and ordered them to
leave. According to a boarder in the house,
Charles Parkinson, Montgomery told Connor
that the gun was not loaded and suggested he
rush Andrews. Montgomery was wrong, and
Connor paid the price for that mistake.36
*****
Generally the victims of soldiers’ and sailors’
violence were civilians. […] George Osborne,
a sailor from HMS Assistance, was charged
with the 1797 murder of Bridget Eacott. With
Image not available
92 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
her husband, Eacott had tried to expel a group
of sailors who entered the house demanding
“grogg”; in the ensuing melee she received a
blow from Osborne, lingered a couple of days,
and died.37 Henry Publicover was also a victim
of military violence. He was one of a group
of wharf labourers attacked, on very slight
provocation, by some soldiers on the night of
25 January 1813, and he died from stab wounds
three days later. Of three soldiers tried for the
murder, only Richard Hart was found guilty, and
he was later pardoned in a highly unpopular act
of executive clemency.38
A few prosecutions involved homicides
in connection with robberies or burglaries.
Marines James Goff, John Ward, and John Scarr
left barracks on 20 October 1776 and went into
the country to steal some poultry. They broke
into a barn and, when surprised by Christopher
Schlegal and his son, Goff shot the farmer. The
three escaped with nothing more than a few
potatoes. While the evidence of the Halifax
courts is that homicides committed during
robberies and burglaries were uncommon, it
does seem that they were viewed with special
foreboding. When Goff and his colleagues
were apprehended, the Supreme Court had
adjourned. The authorities elected not to wait
until the Easter Term to deal with the offence,
but issued a special commission of “oyer and
terminer” (to hear and determine) to try them
and also “to prevent as far as may be possible
the Commission of such horrid offences.” 39
[…] Military men were killed by civilians in
only two known cases—the shootings of John
Connor by William Andrews (discussed above)
and of John Collins by Thomas Leathum—
and in both the accused was convicted and
pardoned on the grounds that he had killed
in self-defence. 40 Otherwise military victims
were slain by other members of the forces.
Examples included Thomas Evans, a sailor off
HMS Intrepid, who was murdered by William
Reach of the Highland Regiment in 1762, and
sailor George Hackett, killed by four soldiers
in 1782.41 […]
[…] Most of the civilian perpetrators were
men. In Halifax, of the twenty-three non-
military men charged with homicide, six were
unskilled labourers and seven are best described
as artisans. A further three had slightly higher
social status; James Connor was clerk to a navy
captain; James Leonard was a shopkeeper; and
Thomas Bambridge was a small farmer.42 Three
of the civilians charged were “gentlemen.”
Interestingly, none of these three was convicted
of murder. John Neal’s indictment was returned
ignoramus; Nicholas Olding, JP and the coroner
for Halifax County, was acquitted; and Abraham
Van Buskirk, a Loyalist from New Jersey who
had served as an officer in the British Army,
was found guilty of “manslaughter in his own
defence” and sentenced to give a recognizance
for good behaviour for a year.43 […]
[…] Soldiers and civilian men killed women in
what were probably sexual assaults or the result
of male-female sexual and power relations. […]
Where homicide was committed by women, the
offender and the victim were likewise generally
well known to each other. […]
[…] Although the sources do not often give
precise locations, taverns, lodging houses, and
brothels feature frequently in the cases reviewed
above, with the area around the wharfs also a
common site of deadly violence. […]
Homicide outside Halifax
Homicide in the other communities scattered
throughout mainland Nova Scotia in many
respects presented a mirror image of homicide in
the capital. […] We know of seventeen incidents
between 1754 and 1815 which involved the
prosecution of twenty-four individuals. Four of
these incidents (seven people) were prosecuted
in Halifax, and thirteen (seventeen people) in
the communities in which they occurred. Five
incidents led to trials in Liverpool, Queen’s
County, and three to proceedings at Annapolis.
Two occurred in King’s County, one of which
was tried at Halifax. Otherwise no other
community appears more than once in the
database. Sixteen of the seventeen incidents
involved murder charges, and one was an
infanticide case.
Homicide in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815 93
[…] The database is thus partial, based
only on cases that appear in sources other
than systematic court records, which have
not survived for any community other than
Halifax. 44
*****
[…] Two general observations about homicide
can be made. First, it was much less prevalent
outside the capital than within it, the rate being
something in the region of 1.09 (incidents) and
1.37 (persons charged) per annum per 100,000
population. 45 […]
*****
Another feature of homicide outside Halifax
was its domination by the killing of people at least
reasonably well known to the accused—family
members, neighbours, or other acquaintances
[…] [such as] John and Amy Pomp, who were
tried at Annapolis in 1813 for the death of their
young boy, and of Frances Shannon, a nine-
year-old girl from Windsor, who was tried in
Halifax for killing her four-year-old sister. 46
The latter group includes the case of Walter
Lee, whose dispute with a neighbour and
business customer turned ugly enough for Lee
to fire a gun at Nicholas Wright. He apparently
intended only to frighten Wright, but ended up
fatally shooting him.47 Patrick Holland similarly
killed his near neighbour Samuel Allen in the
course of an argument, and Peter Manning of
Falmouth killed his neighbour Malachi Caigin,
who had successfully sued Manning for £16. 48
Alexander Mclntosh’s victim had stood bail
for Mclntosh’s court appearance in a civil case;
Dougall MacDonald was one of three men who
went to Mclntosh’s house to try to force him
to appear in court, presumably because he was
concerned about forfeiting the bail money.49
Not all the non-Halifax cases were neighbourly
disputes or family killings. Two which attracted
substantial public attention, both locally and
in Halifax, were murders committed for gain
in the course of robberies. John and James
Woodrow and Lauchlin Gallagher were tried
for the murder of Thomas Gordon at Liverpool
in 1765, and John and George Boutelier for the
triple murder of Frederick Eminaud, his wife,
and niece at Lunenburg in 1791. Both cases
represented the type of homicide most feared by
contemporaries—deliberate killing for money.
John Woodrow and Gallagher were convicted
and hanged, and the publicity surrounding the
case stressed the heinous nature of the crime. 50
The other robbery/murder, the case of John
and George Boutelier, was perhaps the most
notorious and well-publicized case of the
period, and produced the only published trial
account. […] The fact that […] the murderers
tried to hide the evidence of their crime by
burning the house and the bodies […] riveted
public attention on what Chief Justice Strange
told the Halifax County grand jury was a
“dreadful crime” and a “horrid murder.” The
legal system also gave the defendants its full
attention, with Strange and Supreme Court
judge James Brenton sailing to Lunenburg to
preside over the trial.51 […]
Women and Homicide
Women’s involvement in homicide is considered
separately here for two reasons. First, many
of the women charged were subject to the
special infanticide provision. Second, women
as victims are of special interest, for the
evidence suggests that lower-class women
were especially vulnerable in Halifax to deadly
violence from men.
Women constituted a distinct minority of
offenders. There were only three females among
the twenty-four people charged in non-Halifax
cases. […] Halifax had approximately the same
representation of women (Table 4),52 although,
if the infanticide cases are extracted from the
count to give a sense of women’s involvement
in the killing of someone other than a newborn,
the figure is much smaller: 87 per cent of
incidents and 6.8 per cent of charges. Very low
rates of female involvement in both non-violent
and violent serious crime are a staple of both
historical and contemporary studies. 53 […]
Excluding infanticide, there were six incidents
over sixty-six years.
94 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Biological explanations for the gender gap
in prosecuted crime have long given way to
arguments that emphasize social structure. In
the patriarchal world of the eighteenth century,
women were expected to cultivate the female
virtue of selflessness, to defer to male authority,
and to eschew confrontational behaviour.
Social conditioning functioned to limit female
participation in crime, especially violent
crime.54 The informal social controls exercised
by patriarchy, however, were less effective in
urban areas; 55 patriarchal controls were also
weaker among the marginalized population,
loosened by economic necessity.
Attempts to explain female criminality […]
are hampered by our lack of knowledge about
the history of women in the province. We
know that some women lived independently in
Halifax: as midwives, storekeepers, teachers,
even undertakers. 56 But these women appear
to have been exceptional. Lower down the
social scale the employment opportunities
were doubtless more limited, given the lack of
nascent manufacturing, with domestic service
and/or prostitution prominent among the
alternatives. […] Women, like men, generally
stole what they could easily lay their hands on
and carry away, and these goods fell by and
large into the “basic food and clothing” category.
[…] Women were rarely charged with breaking
and entering, and, when they were, the premises
in question were private homes rather than
warehouses, whereas men routinely targeted
various government depots.57
The record of female participation in homicide
in eighteenth-century Nova Scotia is likewise
consistent with that of other jurisdictions, within
the norm, one might say, of a patriarchal society.
Excluding the infanticide cases, in two of the
homicides documented here the women charged
were acting not alone, but in the company of
their husbands. 58 Again excluding infanticide
cases, where women killed on their own, their
victims were another woman, and a child.59 In
only one case did a woman alone kill an adult
male, John Murphy. Murphy was probably an
innkeeper; unfortunately, no record remains of
the circumstances of the case. 60 Of the seven
women charged with homicide who did not kill
a new-born infant, we can identify four as being
of humble social origin. Judy Philpot was the
madame of a brothel; Margaret Murphy was
a domestic servant and part-time prostitute;
Martha Orpin was the wife of a small trader; and
Mary Collins was the wife of a dock labourer.
Murphy was Irish; the ethnic identity of the
other women remains unknown.61
The remaining six female offender cases
in Halifax, and the Nancy O’Neal case from
Liverpool, all involved the killing of new-born
children. Five of these women were tried under
the special infanticide law, two after it had
been repealed in 1813. A number of studies
have shown a consistent pattern in infanticide
cases: the offenders were young, often in
domestic service, and ran the risk of losing
both employment and future marriage prospects
if their pregnancies were discovered. They
concealed first the pregnancy, then the birth,
and destroyed the evidence.62 Nancy O’Neal’s
case fi ts this characterization in many respects.
She was a young, unmarried woman whose
employer, James Barss, apparently suspected
she was pregnant very shortly after she had
Image not available
Homicide in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815 95
taken up a position in his household. O’Neal
denied it, but when a body was discovered in the
privy by a workman in September, six local JPs
questioned her. She confessed to giving birth,
but claimed the baby was stillborn. O’Neal
benefited from the recent change in the law
and was convicted of concealment only; a year
before she could well have been convicted of
murder.63 […]
[…] While female victims were clearly a
minority, their presence is significant for two
reasons. First, because of the military presence
in the city, women constituted no more than
one-third of its population. Second, half of the
twenty-two known adult male victims were
soldiers or sailors: women therefore represented
nine of twenty adult civilian victims.64
The victims of a number of the military
murderers were women resisting soldiers’
sexual advances. Mary Pinfold was assaulted so
violently by three soldiers in 1760 that she died
shortly afterwards. Mary Burt, a lodger in the
house of William Peters, met her end in March
1761. Sergeant John Taylor had been invited to
eat supper at the house. […] At some point [he]
complained that water had fallen on him from
above. He was told that it might have come from
Burt’s room and went upstairs to investigate.
He came down again a few minutes later
complaining of being attacked simply because
he had asked Burt for a kiss. But Burt was seen
later that evening with her mouth bleeding, and
the following morning she complained that
Taylor had been “very rude to her and “used
her very ill” when she refused him, She later
complained of pain in her side and died within
a few days. Taylor was acquitted, presumably
because there was no direct evidence.65 […]
Of the ten female homicide victims, four
appear to have been prostitutes or “camp
followers, perhaps looking for temporary
liaisons, while another was a single woman
of slender means living in a lodging house,
beyond the protection of family and friends. 66
[…] Another woman’s body was discovered in
December 1796, “in a very indecent posture, on
her back, her clothes thrown up over her breasts,
her lower parts entirely naked.” According to
the person who found her, “there was a great
number of footsteps of men leading to the place
the body lay, and ... the snow was much trodden
down as though many persons had been with
the deceased.” Suspicion fell on private Charles
Collins, […] but he was never indicted.67 […]
In two cases the victims were killed by
intimate partners.68 The precise circumstances in
which shoemaker Gotlieb Seidler killed his wife,
Catherine, in their Dartmouth house in 1771 are
unknown, although there is some indication that
he was exercising his “right” to chastise her and
overstepped the bounds. 69 The court records
speak in greater detail of the circumstances of
Thomas Bambridge’s murder of Mary Russell.
Bambridge, a young Dartmouth farmer, had
been rejected as a suitor. Presumably enraged by
this rejection, he burst into the Russell house on
the night of 27 September 1798 demanding to
speak to Mary; when permission was refused, he
stabbed her in the chest with a butcher’s knife,
killing her more or less immediately. 70
Outside Halifax, only four victims can be
identified as female. Two were killed in the
robbery perpetrated by the Boutelier brothers;
two were wives killed by their husbands. The
circumstances in which Michael Hayes of
Liverpool killed his wife in 1786 cannot be
determined from the records. 71 The records
speak fulsomely, however, with respect to
Gad Sanders’s murder of his wife, Jude. Again
male jealousy and possessiveness—as well as
alcohol—were involved. Sanders was a black
man from Yarmouth. After a day out, from
which they both returned “much intoxicated,”
the Sanders spent the evening at home with
their twenty-year-old daughter and one John
Williams, a man of whom Gad Sanders was,
according to his daughter, “jealous.” At some
point Gad went to sleep; shortly afterwards so
did Jude, but with her head resting on Williams’s
knee having, according to her daughter’s
account, “fallen accidentally there.” The
furious attack that followed shortly afterwards
is best reproduced as it was described in the
trial report’s summary of Sanders’s daughter’s
testimony:
96 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
being apprehensive her father might be angry
if he saw it she went to her mother and lifted
her head up. Soon after ... her father asked
her where John was. She answered there he
is on the floor, on which her father arose and
going to Williams said “go you home John” ....
Williams immediately got up and went out of
the house, her father following him to the door
and fastening it after him. Her father then said
to her mother “you damn bitch do you want
to steal more things and give to John” … and
immediately taking an ... axe from the corner
of the room gave ... three or four blows on
her back as she sat on the floor with the blunt
end or eye of the axe, holding the handle with
both his hands .... [T]he blows were so hard
that she heard the bones crack as he struck. As
the prisoner was going to strike the deceased
the witness called out “Mammie, Daddy will
kill you,” to which the deceased answered “let
him kill me if he will.” The witness ran to her
father and endeavoured to take the axe from
him on which he said to her, if you are not quiet
I will serve you so. She was frightened and
desisted. There was a good fire .... Her mother
lay along the hearth after she had received the
blows and the prisoner took coals of fire and
burned her face and hands. The witness said
to him “Daddy pray don’t do so.” He replied
“Damn her I will burn her up.” He dragged her
legs to the fire to burn them and the witness
endeavoured to prevent him. He then desisted
and went to bed.
Sanders was not hanged. Although convicted,
his contrition and a belief that he had acted
“under derangement of mind” made him appear,
to the male presiding judge and governor, fit
for mercy, and a pardon was duly issued for
him. Given this description of the crime, it is
difficult to imagine a more obvious case of a
deliberate attempt to kill, and one suspects that
only the killing of a wife in such circumstances
could evince such judicial sympathy. In this
period a charge of murder could be reduced to
manslaughter if the accused was provoked by
the infidelity of his wife. Although this partial
defence was usually employed only in cases
where the husband killed the other man, not the
wife, Sanders was perhaps able to invoke in the
authorities some sense that the circumstances
had provoked him and that he should be spared
as a result.72
Conclusion
Homicide rates in eighteenth- and early
nineteenth-century Nova Scotia reveal distinct
patterns. Outside Halifax homicide occurred
infrequently and, when it did occur, the victim
and the perpetrator were generally known to
each other. […] Deadly violence was much
more prevalent in Halifax, and the city’s
comparatively high homicide rate can be
explained partly by the urban environment and
partly by demographics. The circumstances
of some Halifax homicides mirror those that
occurred elsewhere in mainland Nova Scotia:
instances involving murder in the course of a
robbery or the murder of a wife by her husband.
In other cases, however, the circumstances
in which a killing took place reflected the
unique character of the capital; the level of
lethal violence in Halifax owed substantially,
although certainly not entirely, to the nature
of its population. A significant portion of the
inhabitants of this military base and naval town
were young, single men belonging to the forces.
Such men lacked the family ties that function to
constrain violence and antisocial behaviour—or,
in the worst-case scenario, to keep violence
within the family. Moreover, armed forces create
a “super masculine” culture in which violence
and aggression are deliberately cultivated to
promote the interests of the state: violent and
disorderly behaviour among off-duty soldiers is
an unwanted side effect of this culture. […] The
fact that these men tended to be armed meant
that such altercations could easily result in a
death. The military presence rendered Halifax,
compared with the rest of eighteenth-century
Nova Scotia, a dangerous place in which to
live.
Appendix: Population Figures
Population data for eighteenth-century Nova
Scotia is not plentiful, nor is it always reliable.
Homicide in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815 97
It is better for Halifax than for the colony as a
whole. Halifax grew slowly from about 2500 in
1749 to around 5000 by the early 1770s to 8000
or 9000 at the end of the eighteenth century to
perhaps 10,000 in 1815. 73 But its population
could also fluctuate substantially, so growth
was by no means consistent. This article uses
an estimate of the average civilian population
for the entire 1749–1815 period, excluding the
1806–10 period for which prosecution figures
are not available. It was arrived at by using
the figures available for a variety of years,
assigning estimates to missing years, totalling
the whole, and dividing by the number of years.
Rounded up to err on the side of conservatism
in calculating the homicide rate, the figure came
to 6000. This figure is not, of course, the right
one for most of the years, for it combines years
when the population was lower and years when
it was much higher, and, overall, it is almost
certainly too high. To this 6000 we have added
3000 to represent the military/naval population
of the city, which fluctuated much more wildly
than the civilian population. This estimate is
probably over-generous, but, again, we want to
err on the side of caution.74
Population information is even less plentiful
and reliable for the rest of the colony. The
non-Acadian and non-Native population of
mainland Nova Scotia outside Halifax grew
from practically nil at the beginning of our
period to perhaps 12,000 in 1776 to 50,000 in
1800 to around 65,000 in 1815.75 We have used
the same technique as for Halifax—mixing a
few known estimates with our own estimates
for missing years, and then totalling and
averaging the whole. We began in 1760, with the
beginnings of planter settlement. The average
for the 1760–1815 period was 25,929, rounded
up to 26,000.
Notes
1. For Cartcel’s trial, see the report in Nova Scotia
Archives and Records Management (NSARM),
Colonial Office Series (CO) 217, vol. 9, Cornwallis
to Board of Trade, 11 Sept. 1749, 97–101. A
draft of the report is at NSARM, Supreme Court
Records, Record Group [hereafter RG] 39, Series
C, vol. 1, no. 2, 6, and a brief account is at RG 39,
Series J, vol. 117. Other documents are at RG 1,
vol. 342, nos. 1–4. The Cartcel trial is discussed in
J. Chisholm, “Our First Trial for Murder: The King
v. Peter Cartcel,” Canadian Bar Review 18 (1940):
385–9; C. Townshend, “Historical Account of the
Courts of Judicature in Nova Scotia,” Canadian
Law Times 19 (1899): 32–4; and J. Phillips, “The
Criminal Trial in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815,” in G.B.
Baker and J. Phillips, eds., Essays in the History
of Canadian Law, vol. 8: In Honour of R.C.B.
Risk (Toronto: University of Toronto Press and
The Osgoode Society for Canadian Legal History
1999), 471–2.
2. This article is derived from a larger study of
crime and criminal justice in Nova Scotia from
the founding of Halifax in 1749 to the end of the
Napoleonic Wars. That study, and this article,
exclude Cape Breton Island—a Nova Scotia county
from 1763 to 1784, but a separate colony until
reannexation in 1820—and Prince Edward Island,
also part of Nova Scotia from 1763 to 1769.
3. The number of victims is given tentatively because
there are many cases for which it is not known
whether there was one or more than one victim.
For only three cases is it certain that there were
two or more victims; two had two victims, one had
three.
4. For the reception of English criminal law from
1749 and consequent debates and developments,
see J. Phillips, “‘Securing Obedience to Necessary
Laws’: The Criminal Law in Eighteenth-Century
Nova Scotia,” Nova Scotia Historical Review
12 (1992): 87–124. English criminal law was
partially in effect in the colony during the pre-
1749 Annapolis period: see T.G. Barnes, “‘The
Dayly Cry for Justice’: The Juridical Failure of
the Annapolis Royal Regime, 1713–1749,” in P.
Girard and J. Phillips, eds., Essays in the History
of Canadian Law, Vol. 3: Nova Scotia (Toronto:
University of Toronto Press and The Osgoode
Society for Canadian Legal History 1991). The
local legislation was the Treasons and Felonies
Act, Statutes of Nova Scotia (SNS) 1758, c. 13.
5. This discussion of the common law of homicide is
based largely on W. Blackstone, Commentaries on
98 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
the Laws of England, 4 vols. (1765–69) (Chicago:
University of Chicago Press 1979, facsimile ed.)
vol. 4, chap. 14, and on J.M. Beattie, Crime and
the Courts in England, 1660–1800 (Princeton:
Princeton University Press 1986), 77–81. Also
useful are J.M. Kaye, “The Early History of
Murder and Manslaughter,” Law Quarterly Review
83 (1967): 365–95 and 569–601, and T. Green,
“The Jury and the English Law of Homicide,
1200–1600,” Michigan Law Review 74 (1976):
413–99. Suicide is not discussed in this article.
6. The local murder provision is found in the Treasons
and Felonies Act, s. 2. “Clergy” originated in the
medieval period and was initially available only
to the ordained. Personal eligibility for it was
widened in piecemeal fashion over the centuries,
a process that culminated in its becoming available
to everyone in 1706. A person convicted of an
offence within clergy was branded in court,
usually on the thumb, to show that he or she had
received clergy, and then discharged. Clergy was
not finally abolished in Nova Scotia until 1841:
Administration of Criminal Justice Act, SNS 1841,
c. 4.
7. Blackstone, Commentaries, vol. 4, 198–201.
Blackstone offered the examples of a master who
intended only to correct a servant, but did so with
an iron bar, or a person who “intends to do another
felony, and undesignedly kills.” In the first example
given, “the correction being excessive ... it was
equivalent to a deliberate act of slaughter.”
8. Ibid., 178–88; quotations at 182.
9. Section 4 stated that “this act,” by which it meant
the prior sections making those convicted of
murder “felons without benefit of clergy,” did not
“extend to any persons, who shall kill any person in
his own defence, or by misfortune, or in any other
manner than as aforesaid [with malice].” It also
did not “extend to any persons who in keeping the
peace, shall chance to commit manslaughter, so as
the said manslaughter be not committed willingly
and of purpose, under pretext and colour of keeping
the peace,” or to “any person who, in chastising
or correcting his child or servant, shall besides his
purpose, chance to commit manslaughter.”
10. Although, by the eighteenth century, accidental
deaths resulting from lawful activity were rarely
prosecuted as murders in England, there was at
least one such prosecution in the Nova Scotia
courts in this period, See the case of Ezekiel
Hooper, prosecuted for murder at Annapolis in
1783 when the horse he was racing hit a young boy:
Bench Book of Judge James Brenton, 1782–1783,
Acadia University Archives, 58 (microfilm at
NSARM). For England, see the discussion of both
accident and self-defence cases in Beattie, Crime
and the Courts, 86–7.
11. Quotations from Blackstone, Commentaries, vol.
4, 191, and Beattie, Crime and the Courts, 91.
12. Treasons and Felonies Act, s. 5. This is a copy
of an English statute of 1624–21 Jas. 1, c. 27.
It is discussed in Beattie, Crime and the Courts,
113–14, and a detailed account of the origins
is in P.C. Hoffer and N.E.H. Hull, Murdering
Mothers: Infanticide in England and New England,
1558–1803 (New York: New York University
Press 1981), chap. 3. For a sustained analysis of
its operation, see M. Jackson, New-Born Child
Murder: Women, Illegitimacy and the Courts in
Eighteenth-Century England (Manchester and
New York: Manchester University Press 1996).
The 1624 statute was received into Nova Scotia as
part of the whole of English criminal law in 1749,
and one woman was likely convicted under it. See
the case of Mary Webb, tried and convicted in May
1758: RG 39, Series J, vol. 117; CO 217, vol. 18,
Belcher to Board of Trade, 12 Dec. 1760, 85.
13. On the presumption of innocence and the standard
needed for a criminal conviction, see Phillips, “The
Criminal Trial,” 491–5.
14. Treasons and Felonies Amendment Act, SNS
1813, c. 11. The English legislation was 43 Geo.
III, c. 58 (1803). The infanticide provision was
also introduced into the laws of Prince Edward
Island (by specific provincial statute, see Statutes
of Prince Edward Island, 1792, c. 1, s. 5) and
Upper Canada (by the general reception statute,
see Statutes of Upper Canada 1800, c. 1, s. 1).
It was “standard in early American colonies”:
M.D. Smith, “Unnatural Mothers: Infanticide,
Motherhood, and Class in the Mid-Atlantic City,
1730–1830,” in C. Daniels and M. Kennedy, eds.,
Over the Threshold: Intimate Violence in Early
America, 1650–1856 (London and New York:
Routledge 1999), 173.
15. By “brought to court” we mean that a defendant
was brought before a grand jury at the beginning
of a court term for a determination of whether there
was a case to go to trial. The grand jury heard only
the evidence for the prosecution and, if satisfied
that there was sufficient evidence to proceed to
trial, marked the indictment as a “true bill.” If
there was not enough evidence, the indictment
was marked “ignoramus” and the prisoner was
discharged. For a full account of the criminal trial
process, see Phillips, “The Criminal Trial.” An
incident has been included in the database whether
or not the grand jury found a true bill, and the data
Homicide in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815 99
therefore cover more than cases tried. We have not
included incidents where it is clear that a homicide
occurred or where an investigation would have
been conducted by a justice of the peace, but where
nobody was arrested and then brought to a grand
jury.
16. For the 1749–1804 period, see the proceedings
books at RG 39, Series J, vols. 1, 2, and 117.
They record in summary form all cases prosecuted
in these courts in the years noted, although 1761–
63 are missing as are the other three terms for 1804.
As a result, the total of eighty-three prosecutions
for homicide might be low by one or two. Note,
however, that the database does include two cases
from the missing years, those of John Taylor (1761)
and William Reach (1762), which we know about
from other sources. We have added to the cases
derived from these sources one from 1805, which
is known about from other sources. Note also that
eight prosecutions (five incidents) were tried in
Halifax, although the offences occurred elsewhere
in Nova Scotia. One of them, the prosecution of
Robert Bacon, a soldier who allegedly killed a
comrade while stationed at Louisbourg, is omitted
from the database because it occurred in Cape
Breton: RG 39, Series J, vol. 1, 23; RG 39, Series
C, vol. 4, no. 47. The other seven prosecutions
(four incidents) are included in the count for “other
communities” in Table 1. For the 1811–15 period
we rely on a listing of all criminal cases tried in the
Supreme Court sitting at Halifax from Michaelmas
Term (October/November) 1811 to the end of 1815.
It was compiled by James W. Nutting and included
in his 1829 petition to the Assembly for payment
for his services as clerk of the crown: see NSARM,
Assembly Records, RG 5, Series P, vol. 41, no. 102.
The list is also in the Supreme Court records at RG
39, Series C, box A, no. 3.
17. For the Halifax and Nova Scotia population
figures used in this article, see the appendix. In
calculating the Halifax rate we used just sixty-two
years—1749–1805 and 1811–15—eliminating
the 1806–10 period because there is no consistent
information on prosecutions during those years.
18. Beattie, Crime and the Courts, 108. The rate was
1.4 per annum between 1760 and 1779 and 0.9
per annum between 1780 and 1802. See also the
same author’s “The Pattern of Crime in England,
1660–1800,” Past and Present 62 (1974): 47–95,
which shows that the eighteenth-century decline
affected both rural and urban areas.
19. For the former, see R.A. Roth, “Spousal Murder
in Northern New England, 1776–1865,” in Daniels
and Kennedy, eds., Over the Threshold, 66. The
rate dropped to 0.58 between 1794 and 1827.
For the latter, see G.S. Rowe and J.D. Marietta,
“Personal Violence in a ‘Peaceable Kingdom,’”
ibid., 23 and 24.
20. New Orleans’s annual homicide rate was 23 per
100,000 during Reconstruction, and dropped but
remained comparatively high thereafter. Gilles
Vandal attributes these high rates to politics
and racial conflict: see G. Vandal, Rethinking
Southern Violence: Homicides in Post-War
Louisiana, 1866–1884 (Columbus: Ohio State
University Press 2000). The other work on which
the comparisons drawn in this paragraph are
based includes D. Spindel, Crime and Society
in North Carolina, 1663–1776 (Baton Rouge:
Louisiana State University Press 1989), 59 and
65 (a rate of 6–7 in the 1750s), Richmond County,
Virginia, which saw twenty-two persons accused of
homicide between 1714 and 1749, in an area that
enjoyed a population around 2500, may provide
another example of a rate higher than Halifax;
see P.C. Hoffer and W. Scott, eds., Criminal
Proceedings in Colonial Virginia (Athena, Ga.:
University of Georgia Press 1984), xii–xiv and
lxiv. There are no studies computing rates for New
England, other than Roth’s cited above, but David
Flaherty’s unpublished study of Massachusetts
shows just twenty-one prosecutions for murder
in Boston in seventy-seven years, and only 128
homicide prosecutions in Massachusetts as a
whole in fifty-seven years. He does not provide
rates, but the Boston rate in particular must have
been infinitesimal compared with Halifax’s: see
D. Flaherty, “A Well-Ordered Society: Crime
and the Courts in Massachusetts, 1692–1780,”
unpublished manuscript, chap. 9. For similarly low
absolute numbers in Massachusetts and Maryland,
and for somewhat higher rates in the southern
colony of South Carolina, see M. Hindus, Prison
and Plantation: Crime, Justice and Authority in
Massachusetts and South Carolina, 1767–1878
(Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press
1981), 64, and R. Semmes, Crime and Punishment
in Early Maryland (Montclair, NJ: Patterson Smith
1970), 119.
21. A. Lachance, “Women and Crime in Canada,
1712–1759,” in L. Knafla, ed., Crime and Criminal
Justice in Europe and Canada (Waterloo: Wilfrid
Laurier University Press 1981). The rate has been
calculated by us, using Lachance’s homicide count
and population figures. This should be compared to
the higher Halifax rate, that for persons charged, of
19.4. Elsewhere Lachance shows that there were
only six cases of homicide brought before the
100 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
district of Quebec courts between 1670 and 1759:
“La criminalité à Québec sous le regime francais:
étude statistique,” Revue d’histoire de I’Amerique
française 20 (1966): 411–12.
22. P. Oliver, “Terror to Evil-Doers”: Prisons and
Punishment in Nineteenth-Century Ontario
(Toronto: University of Toronto Press and The
Osgoode Society for Canadian Legal History
1998), 31. While the rate varied between 0.4 and
47 in different years, the average of the annual
rates, 1.9, was a tenth of the equivalent Halifax
rate. For Upper Canada/Canada West, see also J.
Weaver, Crimes, Constables and Courts: Order
and Transgression in a Canadian City, 1816–
1970 (Montreal and Kingston: McGill-Queen’s
University Press 1995), 55, to the effect that there
were “few homicides in the immediate Hamilton
area” in the first half of the nineteenth century.
Elsewhere he suggests that the rate for Hamilton
was generally between 2 and 4 per 100,000 per
annum in the later nineteenth and early twentieth
centuries: 217–18.
23. D. Fyson, “Blows and Scratches, Swords and
Guns: Violence between Men as Material Reality
and Lived Experience in early Nineteenth-
Century Lower Canada,” unpublished paper,
1999, gives 1.7 and 2 for the districts of Quebec
and Montreal, respectively. However, the two
cities had substantially higher rates in the 1765–93
period—7.5 in Quebec City and 5.6 in Montreal.
We are indebted to Professor Fyson for these as
yet unpublished figures. Regrettably there is no
study of homicide in the other Maritime provinces,
although we do know that only one person was
hanged for murder in pre-Confederation Prince
Edward Island: see J. Hornby, In the Shadow of the
Gallows: Criminal Law and Capital Punishment in
Prince Edward Island, 1769–1941 (Charlottetown:
Institute of Island Studies 1998), 2. Canada had a
rate of 2.2 between 1951 and 1984: R. Gartner,
“Homicide in Canada,” in J. Ross, ed., Violence in
Canada: Sociopolitical Perspectives (Don Mills:
Oxford University Press 1995).
24. There is plenty of evidence in a variety of sources
of other likely homicides for which no one was
apprehended. See, for example, Nova Scotia
Gazette and Weekly Chronicle, 23 July 1782
(reward for the murderers of Ann Dunbrack); RG
39, Series C, vol. 3, nos. 121 and 132 (coroners’
inquests on the bodies of Mrs Bennett and Isaac
Letherby); and Boston Weekly Newsletter, 8
March 1756 (body of Pegg How found stripped
and with extensive wounds and bruises). See also,
for various references to unattributed murders,
Boston Gazette, 3 July 1750 and 5 Feb. 1754;
Boston Weekly Newsletter, 19 Jan. 1765; Wilmot
to Board of Trade, 29 Aug. 1768, RG 1, vol. 37;
Proclamations by Belcher, 1 Sept. 1761 and 3
May 1762, RG 1, vol. 165, 178–9 and 223; A.E.
Marble, Deaths, Burials, and Probate of Nova
Scotians, 1749–1799, from Primary Sources, 2
vols. (Halifax: Genealogical Association of Nova
Scotia 1990), 1: 72 and 146, and 2: 46 and 141;
and, generally, NSARM, Coroners’ Records, RG
41, vols. 1 and 2, passim. In addition, there were
doubtless many other homicides that have left no
trace at all in the historical record.
25. See, for example, Gurr’s assertion that while “the
reported incidence of many kinds of offenses
can be affected by changing degrees of public
concern and by changes in the level and foci of
police activity,” such problems are much reduced
when one examines “the most serious offenses.”
Thus, he argues, “murder is the most accurately
recorded violent crime”: T.R. Gurr, “Historical
Trends in Violent Crime: A Critical Review of
the Evidence,” in M. Tonry and N. Morris, eds.,
Crime and Justice: An Annual Review of Research
(Chicago: University of Chicago Press 1981), 298.
See also Monkkonen’s assertion that homicide is
“the least definitionally ambiguous” of crimes,
and the one “most likely to be reported”: E.
Monkkonen, “Diverging Homicide Rates: England
and the United States, 1850–1875,” in T.R. Gurr,
ed., Violence in America, vol. I: The History of
Crime (Newbury Park, Cal.: Sage 1980), 82.
26. The calculation of the Halifax assault rate is based
on the records of the Court of Quarter Sessions,
where the vast majority of assaults were prosecuted
for the 1791–1806 and 1810–15 periods, using a
population figure of 10,400 to reflect the larger
population in these later years of our period. The
Quarter Sessions records are at NSARM, RG 34-
312, Series P. We have calculated the English and
Massachusetts rates using the figures in Beattie,
Crime and the Courts, 402, and Hindus, Prison
and Plantation, 65 and 77.
27. This is very much the traditional picture of the
city’s history, best exemplified by older studies
such as T. Raddall, Halifax: Warden of the North,
rev. ed. (Toronto: McClelland & Stewart 1971),
and T.B. Akins, History of Halifax City (1894;
Belleville, Ont.: Mika Reprint 1984). The recent
city history by J. Fingard, J. Guildford, and D.
Sutherland, Halifax: The First 250 Years (Halifax:
Formac 1999), takes issue with the Raddall thesis
as a paradigm for the general history of the city, but
its chapters on this period do not paint a different
picture.
Homicide in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815 101
28. Alexander Grant to Ezra Stiles, May 1760, cited
in Fingard et al., Halifax, 17.
29. For Quebec before and after the conquest, see
D. Hay, “The Meanings of the Criminal Law in
Quebec, 1764–1774,” in Knafla, ed., Crime and
Criminal Justice, 84–5.
30. This was the 1751 prosecution of Captain William
Clapham and Private Samuel Iles for causing the
death of a drunken prisoner by gagging him too
tightly: see RG 39, Series C, vol. 1, nos. 33, 43,
44, and 56. Note that the presence of this case,
and of others that involved military personnel as
offenders and victims, suggests that, as a routine
matter, such interservices killings were dealt with
in the civilian court. This impression is reinforced
by an examination of the army and navy collections
at NSARM, which do not show such cases being
dealt with internally. Deaths that resulted from
floggings for military offences were not prosecuted
as homicides.
31. S. Conway, “The Great Mischief Complain’d of:
Reflections on the Misconduct of British Soldiers
in the Revolutionary War,” William and Mary
Quarterly 47 (1990): 370–90, quotation at 382.
See also P. Burroughs, “Crime and Punishment in
the British Army, 1815–1870,” English Historical
Review 100 (1985): 545–71.
32. See G. Steppler, “British Military Law, Discipline,
and the Conduct of Regimental Courts Martial,”
English Historical Review 102 (1987): 867–77,
and A. Gilbert, “Military and Civilian Justice in
Eighteenth-Century England: An Assessment,”
Journal of British Studies 17 (1978): 41–65,
especially 50–5.
33. For these cases, see, respectively, RG 39, Series
C vol. 3, no. 75, and Diary of Elijah Estabrooks,
1758–1760 (Halifax: Privately published, nd),
27; Belcher to Board of Trade, 31 March 1762,
CO 217, vol. 19, 1; RG 39, Series J, vol. 117, and
Arbuthnot to Germain, 20 Nov. 1776, CO 217, vol.
52, 256; Sherbrooke to Bathurst, 29 July 1813,
CO 217, vol. 91, 157–60. There is an interesting
current parallel here. The United States has a much
higher homicide rate than Canada, not because it
has noticeably more interpersonal violence—it
does not—but because the availability of guns
means that much more of that violence translates
into death for one or more of the participants:
see F. Zimring and G. Hawkins, Crime Is not the
Problem: Lethal Violence in America (New York:
Oxford University Press 1997).
34. This figure is calculated in the same way as the
overall homicide rate given above. We have
attributed thirty-seven homicides to civilians, the
twelve for which women were responsible and
twenty-five of the sixty-three male homicides.
The twenty-five is an extrapolation from the
percentages of male homicide incidents known to
have been committed by civilians. We are grateful
to Don Fyson for suggesting this point.
35. Indeed, the high urban rates seem to be a North
American rather than an English phenomenon.
Beattie shows that while there were earlier periods
in which the urban rate substantially outstripped
that of rural areas, by the second half of the
eighteenth century the rates were very similar,
although always slightly higher in urban areas: see
Crime and the Courts, 108.
36. This account is from the various depositions at RG
39, Series C, vol. 2, no. 18. See also from the same
file the certificate from Dr Arthur Price attesting
that Connor died from the gunshot chest wound.
Andrews arrived in 1749 and was described at
that time as a bricklayer. By the time a pardon was
issued to him for the offence described here, he had
risen to the appellation of mason: see E.C. Wright,
Planters and Pioneers (Hantsport, NS: Lancelot
Press 1982), 34; RG 1, vol. 163 [3], 98–9.
37. RG 39, Series J, vol. 2, 170, and Series C, vol. 77.
Osborne was acquitted, according to presiding
Judge Blowers, because “it was doubtful whether
the blow she received caused her death”: Blowers
to Strange, 25 Oct. 1797, CO 217, vol. 69, 277.
38. RG 39, Series C, box A, no. 3; Acadian Recorder,
17 April 1813; Sherbrooke to Bathurst, 29 July
1813, CO 217, vol. 91, 157–62; Akins, History of
Halifax, 161.
39. Special Commission, 1 Nov. 1776, RG 1, vol. 168,
482. For this case generally, see RG 39, Series
J, vol. 1, 265–8; Arbuthnot to Germain, 20 Nov.
1776, CO 217, vol. 52, 256. Execution Warrant
for Goff, 12 Nov. 1776, RG 1, vol. 170, 227, Scarr
turned King’s Evidence and was pardoned, while
Ward also escaped with a pardon, partly because
he received the intercession of his officers and
partly because he had not fired the fatal shot: see
Pardon for Scarr, 12 Nov. 1776, RG 1, vol. 170,
223–5; Respite for Ward, 14 Nov. 1776, RG 1, vol.
170, 228; Germain to Arbuthnot, 14 Jan. 1777, CO
217, vol. 53, 1. The sixty-four-year-old Schlegal
had arrived in the colony in 1752 and settled first
at Lunenburg: Bell’s Register, Lunenburg County
Records, NSARM, M[anuscript] G[roup] 1, vol.
no. 194.
40. Leathum’s case was very similar to Andrews’s,
discussed above. Lieutenant John Collins of HMS
Prince of Orange and a group of sailors were
out drinking very freely and, after some hours,
102 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
their minds turned to “going for a Girl.” They
went to a house, knocked loudly, and demanded
to see “Polly.” The householder denied that any
Polly lived there. Leathum, who occupied the
neighbouring house, came out of his door and,
after some questions, ended up arguing with and
shooting Collins. Like Andrews, he “was by the
jury found guilty of homicide in his own defence”
and, at the next sitting of the court: Quotation and
other facts from evidence at the coroner’s inquest,
RG 39, Series C, vol. 3, no. 20; see also RG 39,
Series J, vol. 117; RG I, vol. 165, 23.
41. Belcher to Board of Trade, 31 March 1762, CO
217, vol. 19, 1–11; RG 39, Series J, vol. 1, 407;
Parr to Townshend, 26 Oct. 1782, CO 217, vol. 56,
p. 3; Release Warrant, 7 July 1783, RG 1, vol. 170,
342, See also the cases of John Boyar, discussed
above, and of Artilleryman Benjamin Brown, who
killed Sergeant Scott, also of the Royal Artillery, in
1803: RG 39, Series J, vol. 2, 253, and Wentworth
to Wilkins, Oct. 1803, RG 1, vol. 171. Ensign
John Fleming killed Sergeant John Taylor in 1752:
RG 39, Series J, vol. 117; Marble, Deaths, vol. 2,
107.
42. Bambridge’s case is discussed below, in the section
on women and homicide. For Connor, see RG 39,
Series C, vol. 1, no. 83; for Leonard, see RG 39,
Series J, vol. 1, 277, and Poll Tax Records, RG 1,
vol. 444.
43. For these three individuals, see RG 39, Series
J, vol. 1, 345; Marble, Deaths, vol. 2, 116 (Van
Buskirk); RG 39, Series J, vol. I, 367, and vol.
98, 312 (Neal); RG 39, Series J, vol. 1, 421, and
Petition of Nicholas Olding, 21 July 1789, RG 39,
Series C, vol. 56, no. 65 (Olding).
44. There are Court of Sessions records for some
places (see below), but homicides were not tried at
Quarter Sessions, since such serious crimes were
within the jurisdiction of the Supreme Court. The
Supreme Court tried these cases either as part of
its regular circuit, after circuits were established
in 1774, or, both before and after 1774, on special
commissions of oyer and terminer. For the system
of administering justice in the out-settlements,
see J. Phillips, “‘The Majesty of the Law’: Circuit
Courts in Theory and Practice in Eighteenth-
Century Nova Scotia,” paper presented to the
Conference on Canadian Legal History, University
of Toronto Law School, 1998.
45. For the population estimate for Nova Scotia as
a whole, see the appendix. This rate has been
calculated using the sixteen incidents and twenty
persons charged over the fifty-six years from 1760,
the beginnings of planter settlement. It therefore
excludes a 1754 case that occurred in the Bay of
Fundy and involved sailors from a Boston-based
merchantman killing two navy men when the
naval ship tried to apprehend the vessel. The case
is discussed in Phillips, “The Criminal Law,”
87–90.
46. For the Pomps, see Report on the Trial of John
Pomp and Amy Pomp, 1813, RG 1, vol. 226, no.
114. For Shannon, see RG 39, Series J, vol. I, 79;
Boston Weekly Newsletter, 30 March and 4 May
1769.
47. See Lee Trial Report, RG I, vol. 226, no. 16. The
case is extensively discussed in Phillips, “The
Criminal Trial,” 472–4.
48. For Holland, see Report of the Trial of Patrick
Holland, CO 217, vol. 87, 56–9. Manning was
the father of the well-known New Light preacher
James Manning, and, ironically, Caigin was the
stepfather of James Payzant, another leading New
Light Baptist and the man who converted James
Manning: see D.G. Bell, ed., The New Light Baptist
Journals of James Manning and James Innis
(Hantsport, NS: Lancelot Press 1984), 359. For
Manning’s case, see Chipman Papers, MG 1, vol.
183, nos. 7 and 18, and Petition of Widow Caigin,
Probate Records, Windsor, vol. 2A.
49. Report on the Trial of Alexander Mclntosh, 1811,
RG 1, vol. 225, no. 107.
50. See the report of the execution in Boston Weekly
Newsletter, 6 Oct. 1768. For other details of this
case, see ibid., 15 Aug. 1768; RG 39, Series J,
vol. 1, 61–5; Nova Scotia Gazette, 28 July and 15
Sept. 1768. James Woodrow was found guilty of
manslaughter only, given benefit of clergy, and
branded.
51. See, variously, J. Stewart, The Trials of George
Frederick Boutelier and John Boutelier (Halifax:
Stewart 1792); Strange’s Charge to the Grand Jury,
4 April 1791, CO 217, vol. 63, 301; Gazette, 3 May
1791.
52. Table 4 comes to a total of seventy-five incidents,
three more than the seventy-two incidents in
Halifax given in Table 1, because in three cases
(Benjamin and Mary Lewis, 1760; John, James,
and Mary Collins and George Heywood, 1783;
and Judy Philpott, Patrick Power, and Margaret
Murphy, 1791) men and women were charged
together. Those cases have been recorded as an
incident on both the male and female sides of the
table. The number of persons charged was 109, the
same as the figure given in Table 1.
53. Women constituted about 10 per cent of those
accused of murder and manslaughter (that is,
homicide excluding infanticide) in eighteenth-
Homicide in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815 103
century England; Beattie, Crime and the Courts,
83 and 97. For similar findings, see J.M. Beattie,
“The Criminality of Women in Eighteenth-Century
England,” Journal of Social History 8 (1975): 85
(13 per cent); Lachance, “Women and Crime in
Canada,” 171 (9 per cent); P. Lawson, “Patriarchy,
Crime and the Courts: The Criminality of Women
in Late Tudor and Early Stuart England,” in S.
Devereaux, A. May, and G. Smith, eds., Criminal
Justice in the Old World and the New: Essays
in Honour of J.M. Beattie (Toronto: University
of Toronto Centre of Criminology 1998), 22
(11.5 per cent); J. Sharpe, Crime in Seventeenth-
Century England: A County Study (Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press 1983), 124 (15 per
cent); M. Hindus, “The Contours of Crime and
Justice in Massachusetts and South Carolina,
1767–1878,” American Journal of Legal History
21 (1977): 234 (11–12 per cent); Monkkonen,
“Diverging Homicide Rates” 92 (9 per cent); D.
Spindel and S. Thomas, “Crime and Society in
North Carolina, 1663–1740,” Journal of Southern
History 49 (1983): 238 (13.5 per cent). See also,
generally, N.E.H. Hull, Female Felons: Women
and Serious Crime in Colonial Massachusetts
(Champaign: University of Illinois Press 1987).
Note also that women comprised just 57 of the
1512 (3.8 per cent) people condemned to death
for murder in Canada between Confederation and
1962: C. Strange, “The Lottery of Death: Capital
Punishment 1867–1976,” Manitoba Law Journal
23 (1996): 607. This is, of course, a percentage of
convictions, not accusations, and it is likely that
the former was higher—but it could not have been
much higher.
54. An extensive literature makes this argument for
a variety of periods and places. A representative
sample includes Beattie, “Criminality of Women”;
Lawson, “Patriarchy, Crime and the Courts,”
especially at 43–52; Hull, Female Felons; B.
Hanawalt, “Women before the Law: Females as
Felons and Prey in Fourteenth Century England,”
in D.K. Weisberg, ed., Women and the Law: A
Social Historical Perspective (Cambridge, Mass.:
Schenkman 1982); C.J. Weiner, “Sex Roles
and Crime in Late Elizabethan Hertfordshire,”
Journal of Social History 8 (1975): 38–60; L.
Zedner, Women, Crime and Custody in Victorian
England (Oxford: Clarendon 1991). The literature
is more extensively reviewed in J. Phillips and A.
May, “Women and Crime in Eighteenth-Century
Halifax,” unpublished, under review, 2001. There
is no secondary literature providing evidence of
the ideology of female roles in Halifax, but we
can glean something of it from contemporary
newspapers and other sources. One extolled the
need for women to submit to their husbands and
devote themselves to home and children: see
“Advice to the Fair Sex,” Halifax Gazette, 9 Feb.
1754. For similar sentiments, see ibid., 29 Aug.
1752, and Nova Scotia Chronicle, 4–11 April 1769
and 13–20 Feb. 1770.
55. See J.M. Beattie, “Crime and Inequality in
Eighteenth-Century London,” in J. Hagan and R.
Peterson, eds., Crime and Inequality (Stanford:
Stanford University Press 1995); J.M. Beattie,
“‘Hard-Pressed to Make Ends Meet’: Women
and Crime in Augustan London,” in V. Frith, ed.,
Women and History: Voices of Early Modern
England (Toronto: Coach House Press 1995);
M. Feeley and D. Little, “The Vanishing Female:
The Decline of Women in the Criminal Process,
1687–1912,” Law and Society Review 25 (1991):
719–51; M. Feeley, “The Decline of Women in
the Criminal Process: A Comparative History,”
Criminal Justice History 15 (1994): 235–73.
56. The presence of women in the occupations noted
has been gleaned from a few secondary sources
and from a survey of Halifax newspapers. See,
in particular, J. Gwynn, “Female Litigants in the
Civil Courts of Nova Scotia, 1749–1783,” paper
presented to the Toronto Legal History Group,
1994; Akins, History of Halifax, 84 and 98; C.B.
Fergusson, ed., The Life of Jonathan Scott (Halifax:
Public Archives of Nova Scotia 1960), 41; G.
Davies, “Literary Women in Pre-Confederation
Nova Scotia,” in Davies, Studies in Maritime
Literary History, 1760–1930 (Fredericton:
Acadiensis Press 1991), 73–4; Halifax Gazette,
23 March 1752; Nova Scotia Gazette and Weekly
Chronicle, 8 Nov. 1774, 2 May 1780, 6 Sept. 1785,
5 Dec. 1786, 9 Dec. 1788; Nova Scotia Chronicle,
7–14 Nov. 1769.
57. See Phillips and May, “Women and Crime in
Eighteenth-Century Halifax,” 21–8, and Table
6: Nature of Goods Stolen—Male and Female
Property Offenders, 1749–1803.
58. Mary Lewis was charged with her husband,
Benjamin, in 1760 and, while the grand jury
found a true bill against her, the result of her case
is not known: RG 39, Series C, vol. 3, no. 77.
Mary Collins was tried and convicted along with
John and James Collins and George Heywood in
1783; John was likely her husband, a John Collins,
labourer in the dockyard, having married a Mary
Fitzgerald in 1782. James and Mary were executed:
RG 39, Series J, vol. 1, 427–30; Parr to North, 13
Dec. 1783, CO 217, vol. 56, 17; Marriage Bonds,
10 Oct. 1782, RG 32.
104 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
59. Mary Orpin killed a neighbour’s eight- or nine-
year-old boy and was the first woman to be hanged
in the colony: see RG 39, Series J, vol. 117, and
Series C, vol. 3, no. 77; Lawrence to Board of
Trade, 16 June 1760, CO 217, vol. 18, 1; Lawrence
to Foy, 16 May 1760, RG 1, vol. 165, 62; Diary of
Elijah Estabrooks, 27. Margaret Murphy, whose
case is discussed above, likely killed a fellow
prostitute in a brothel: RG 39, Series C, vol. 63,
no. 40.
60. RG 39, Series J, vol. 1, 366 and 376; Gazette, 4
April 1780.
61. For Orpin and Collins, see above. For Philpott and
Murphy, charged along with Patrick Power in 1791,
see RG 39, Series J, vol. 2, 120, and Series C, vol.
63, no. 40; Nova Scotia Gazette, 18 and 25 Oct.
1791; Nova Scotia Magazine, Oct. 1791, 633.
62. For studies of infanticide in the early modern
period, see, especially, R.W. Malcolmson,
“Infanticide in the Eighteenth Century,” in J.S.
Cockburn, ed., Crime in England 1550–1800
(Princeton: Princeton University Press 1977); K.
Wrightson, “Infanticide in European History,”
Criminal Justice History 3 (1982): 1–20; Beattie,
Crime and the Courts, 113 ff; Jackson, New-born
Child Murder; Smith, “Unnatural Mothers”; and
Hoffer and Hull, Murdering Mothers. The principal
Canadian study, which argues that the killing
of new-borns was a device by which Canadian
women frequently avoided having to bring up an
unwanted child, remains C. Backhouse, “Desperate
Women and Compassionate Courts: Infanticide
in Nineteenth-Century Canada,” University of
Toronto Law Journal 34 (1984): 447–78. For the
preponderance of domestic servants among those
charged, see Beattie, Crime and the Courts, 114,
who calculates that as many as two-thirds of the
women prosecuted for infanticide in Surrey in
the eighteenth century were domestic servants,
and Malcolmson, “Infanticide in the Eighteenth
Century,” 202. For the same trend in nineteenth-
century Ontario, see Backhouse, “Desperate
Women,” 457.
63. Report of the Trial of Nancy O’Neal, RG 1, vol.
343.
64. This argument is made at greater length in J.
Phillips, “Women, Crime and Criminal Justice in
Early Halifax, 1750–1800,” in J. Phillips, T. Loo,
and S. Lewthwaite, eds., Essays in the History
of Canadian Law, vol. 5: Crime and Criminal
Justice (Toronto: University of Toronto Press and
The Osgoode Society for Canadian Legal History
1994).
65. RG 39, Series C, vol. 3, no. 99.
66. See the case of James Richardson, accused of
killing Catherine Mclntosh in 1758 by beating her
as she lay in bed: RG 39, Series C, vol. 2, no. 57;
RG 1, vol. 342, no. 50.
67. Quotation from the Deposition of John Anderson,
7 Jan. 1797, RG 39, Series C, vol. 78. For other
stories of the finding of women’s dead bodies in
such suspicious circumstances, see Proclamation,
3 May 1762, RG 1, vol. 165, 223, and Nova Scotia
Gazette and Weekly Chronicle, 23 July 1782. See
also the prosecution of Charles Dayley, Daniel
Dayley, John Connelly, and Patrick Oram (1764),
whose indictment for the murder of Elizabeth
or Rebecca Young was returned ignoramus. The
depositions suggest there was no evidence linking
the four soldiers to Young, but she was with them
for a period of time during the evening she died
and she was very drunk: RG 39, Series J, vol. 117,
and Series C, vol. 4, no. 33.
68. For contemporary studies of what has been
termed “intimate femicide,” see R. Gartner and
M. Crawford, Woman Killing: Intimate Femicide
in Ontario, 1974–1990 (Toronto: Women We
Honour Action Committee 1992). The historical
evidence is inconsistent. One study suggests that
the most common victims of male murderers in
mid nineteenth-century London were their wives,
at 32 per cent; R. Anderson, “Criminal Violence
in London, 1856–1875” (PhD thesis, University
of Toronto 1990), 172. Lower numbers have been
found for earlier centuries: see Sharpe, “Domestic
Homicide,” Historical Journal 24 (1981): 29–48,
and Roth, “Spousal Murder.” The latter suggests
that the rate of wife murder increased substantially
in the nineteenth century, an assertion supported by
Dodge’s finding that half the female victims in his
sample were wives of the perpetrators; T. Dodge,
Crime and Punishment in New Hampshire, 1812–
1914 (New York: Lang 1995), 113. Beattie’s study
of eighteenth-century England does not single out
partner killings, but suggests that perhaps a third of
all indictments for murder in the 1678–1774 period
involved murders committed within the family:
Crime and the Courts, 105.
69. RG 39, Series J, vol. 1, 105; Boston Weekly
Newsletter, 16 May 1771. For Seidler, see Wright,
Planters and Pioneers, 249.
70. RG 39, Series J, vol. 2, 191, and Series C, vol. 79;
Nova Scotia Gazette, 2 Oct. 1798. An inventory
of Bambridge’s effects gave his property as 125
acres of land in Dartmouth on the Cole Harbour
Road with a small house, a very few cows and
pigs, and other farm-related equipment and goods.
For Russell, see A. Marble, Surgeons, Smallpox
Homicide in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815 105
and the Poor: A History of Medicine and Social
Conditions in Nova Scotia, 1749–1799 (Montreal
and Kingston: McGill-Queen’s University Press
1993), 226. Bambridge fits a pattern familiar to
students of the contemporary killing of women by
their partners or other intimates: rejection leads
to deadly violence as the only remaining recourse
of the male who wishes to possess and control,
and keep from any other man, the object of his
pursuit.
71. The Diary of Simeon Perkins, 3 vols. (Toronto:
Champlain Society 1948–1967), 1: 301, 304,
315–16, 322–3; RG 1, vol. 170, 390.
72. For this case, see RG 39, Series J, vol. 2, 219;
Portland to Wentworth, 6 June 1801, CO 218, vol.
27, 180. Report of S.S. Blowers on the Trial of
Gad Sanders, 2 Feb. 1801, CO 217, vol. 75, 7. For
Chief Justice Blowers’s and Governor Wentworth’s
opinions, see Blowers to Wentworth, 2 Feb. 1801,
and Wentworth to Portland, 25 April 1801, CO
217, vol. 75, 6 and 8–9. Blowers also gave as
reasons for recommending mercy the fact that
public sympathy was with Sanders, that the trial
took place in Halifax and the offence in Yarmouth,
that no coroner’s jury had met to consider “the
apparent effects on the body of the deceased of the
blow she received,” and that there was only one
witness to the events, Sanders’s daughter. While
there may indeed have been some public sympathy
for Sanders, it is difficult to see the relevance of
the other factors offered. There was a coroner’s
inquest (see RG 41, Series C, vol. 1), and in any
event there could hardly be any dispute about
the cause of death. Moreover, Sanders “called no
witnesses in his defence but addressed the jury and
without denying the facts testified against him,
endeavoured to excuse himself on account of his
intoxication and jealousy”: Blowers Trial Report, 2
Feb. 1801, CO 217, vol. 75, 8. There are very few
historical studies on intimate femicide and attitudes
to it; the best include Roth, “Spousal Murder,” and
C. Strange, “Masculinities, Intimate Femicide and
the Death Penalty in Australia, 1890–1920,” paper
presented to the Toronto Legal History Group,
October 2000. For the rules on provocation, and
for cases applying them, see Beattie, Crime and
the Courts, 95.
73. The principal sources for the calculation were
Censuses of Canada, 1665–1871 (Ottawa: Queen’s
Printer 1876), xxiv and 69–70; “Early Descriptions
of Nova Scotia,” Report of the Public Archives of
Nova Scotia for 1933 (Halifax: Public Archives
of Nova Scotia 1934), 21–51; Akins, History of
Halifax, passim; Fingard et al., Halifax; J. Gwynn,
Excessive Expectations: Maritime Commerce
and the Economic Development of Nova Scotia,
1740–1870 (Montreal and Kingston: McGill-
Queen’s University Press 1998), chap. 1.
74. The military population figure is more approximate
than that given for civilians, and represents
an attempt to reconcile the fact that while the
permanent establishment was perhaps between
2000 and 2500, at various times there were
many fewer or many more than that. As with
the civilian population, information on military
numbers is scattered through a variety of sources.
The principal ones used here include R.A. Evans,
“The Army and Navy at Halifax, 1783–1793”
(MA thesis, Dalhousie University 1970), chap. 1
and 148; C.P. Stacey, “Halifax as an International
Strategic Factor, 1749–1949,” Canadian Historical
Association Report (1949): 46–48; “Journal
of Benigne Charles de Saint Mesmin, 1793,”
Report of the Public Archives of Canada (Ottawa:
Public Archives 1946), xxv; Marble, Surgeons,
Smallpox and the Poor, passim. Troop numbers at
various times, and movement in and out, are also
reproduced in many issues of the Halifax Gazette
(which went by various titles in this period) as
well as the Boston Gazette and the Boston Weekly
Newsletter. Examples of substantial fluctuations
in troop numbers include the fact that several
thousand troops spent time in the city in the 1750s
before the assault on Louisbourg. Conversely, in
1775 just thirty-six men were left in Halifax when
the army was ordered to Boston: see Akins, History
of Halifax, 49 and 53–4; Boston Gazette, 19 June
1758; J.B. Brebner, The Neutral Yankees of Nova
Scotia (Toronto: McClelland & Stewart 1969),
300.
75. Acadians are excluded from our calculations
because we effectively start in 1760, after the
expulsion began; also, there is no evidence that
any who remained were effectively governed by
the English courts. The same is true for the Native
peoples; not a single Native person was tried in
the Supreme Court, in Halifax or elsewhere, in
this period. The population figures used here are
culled in particular from Censuses of Canada,
xxxviii, xliv, and 69; G. Rawlyk and G. Stewart,
A People Highly Favoured of God: The Nova
Scotia Yankees and the American Revolution
(Toronto: Macmillan 1972), xii; Wright, Planters
and Pioneers, passim; T.F. McHwraith, “British
North America, 1763–1867,” in P. Graves and
R. Mitchell, eds., North America: The Historical
Geography of a Changing Continent (Totowa,
N.J.: Rowan and Littlefield 1987), 221; J. Martell,
106 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Immigration to and Emigration from Nova
Scotia, 1815–1838 (Halifax: Public Archives of
Nova Scotia 1942), 8; and Gwynn, Excessive
Expectations. An early draft of this article was
presented to a joint meeting of the Toronto Legal
History and Early Canada groups. We thank the
participants for their helpful suggestions and would
like to thank as well Rosemary Gartner, Keith
Wrightson, and the anonymous CHR reviewers
for their comments on later versions.
CHAPTER 7
The Shining Sixpence:
Women’s Worth in Canadian Law
at the End of the Victorian Era
Constance Backhouse
On Tuesday evening, 7 April 1896, the body
of a new-born infant girl, wrapped in a rough
potato sack, washed up on the shores of the
Nanaimo Harbour Beach, on the east coast of
Vancouver Island. A group of startled children
playing on the beach stumbled over it, and
dumped the contents from the sack. As the
Nanaimo Free Press would report the next day,
the dead infant’s body was “stark naked,” with
the exception of “a bright English six-pence,”
which was “loosely attached to the child’s neck
by a piece of string.”1
Infanticide was an unsavoury but surprisingly
common feature of daily life in nineteenth-
century Canada. It was one of the tragic,
but historically inevitable responses to the
overwhelming problems posed by unwanted
pregnancies. Despite the absence of modern
contraceptive knowledge, many nineteenth-
century heterosexual women endeavoured
to limit the number of their offspring, using
other methods such as abstinence from
sexual intercourse, prolonged nursing, coitus
interruptus, sheaths, pessaries, douches, and
abortion where all else had failed.2 But the law
did not encourage such reproductive control.
Indeed, as the century progressed criminal
legislation against abortion, first enacted in New
Brunswick in 1810, expanded nation-wide to
prohibit the artificial termination of pregnancy at
any stage of gestation, by whatever means.3 By
1892, parliament banned the sale, distribution,
and advertising of all contraceptives. That same
year feminists demanding the right to “voluntary
motherhood” inside marriage suffered the
ultimate outside intervention, when parliament
enacted an express exemption for husbands
from charges of wife-rape.4
Infanticide had become, for many, a device
of last resort. Bodies of newborn infants were
frequently discovered in ditches, in privies, in
stove pipes, in pails of water, inside hollow
trees, buried in the snow, floating in rivers, at
the bottom of wells, under floor-boards, and
under the platforms of railway stations. Fifty or
more such bodies were found by the coroner in
the 1860s in each of Toronto and Quebec City
alone. Not all of the bodies would have been
found, of course, and even when they were,
it was often impossible to determine who was
responsible.5
News of the gruesome discovery in Nanaimo
spread quickly through the bustling resource
town. The finger of suspicion settled upon Anna
Balo, a woman known to have been pregnant,
who had abruptly taken flight from the city upon
discovery of the infant’s body. A 44-year-old,
married Finnish immigrant, the mother of six
children, Anna Balo was an unusual suspect.
Most women charged with infanticide in the
108 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
nineteenth century were young, unmarried,
domestic servants. Frequently they attempted
to hide their pregnancy and childbirth, no doubt
motivated by fear. Giving birth to an illegitimate
child resulted in disgrace, termination of
employment, and severely diminished job
prospects for the single parent. For most of these
women, harsh economic and social realities left
virtually no options.
Most attempted to carry out concealment plans
with courage and extraordinary determination.
They had to keep normal appearances in front of
employers and acquaintances despite pregnancy-
related illnesses, disguising their growing bulk
with layers of clothing and excuses. They would
have to secure some degree of privacy in which
to give birth unobserved, serve as their own
midwife and do away with the child and its
body before discovery. Afterwards, many tried
to continue daily routines as if nothing had
happened. Those who fell before any of these
hurdles were caught and swept into the criminal
justice system.6
It was unusual for married women to find
themselves charged with infanticide. This
may have reflected the fact that they were less
likely to be involved in child-murder. Unlike
single women they did not face life-altering
shame at pregnancy. Furthermore, bearing and
raising a child within a heterosexual marital
unit was economically much more feasible than
trying to do so alone. On the other hand the
relative absence of accusations against married
females may simply have reflected the greater
difficulties of proof. Married women would
rarely need to conceal their full pregnancy,
could give birth openly, kill the child, and later
declare that it had died of natural causes. With
the collusion of their husbands, it would have
been virtually impossible to obtain a conviction.
The newspapers not infrequently reported
incidents of “laying over,” where infants were
smothered or suffocated while sleeping in their
parents’ beds. Such situations were typically
acclaimed “accidental” and criminal charges
would not be pressed. 7
Anna Balo’s marital status did not protect
her. The press duly recounted, “her husband
[was] said to have deserted her three years
ago.”8 Legal prospects for a woman abandoned
by her husband in nineteenth-century Canada
were stark. In part, marital laws created a
distinctly gender-skewed family unit. The
English common law “doctrine of marital
unity” transported to all Canadian jurisdictions
except Quebec, held that the legal personality
of the wife was absorbed by her husband. “By
marriage, the husband and wife are one person
in law,” wrote eighteenth-century English
jurist Sir William Blackstone, leaving no
doubt that the “one person” was the husband.
Upon marriage, a woman forfeited the right to
manage all of her real estate, although she did
not actually lose ownership in the property. All
rents and profits from the land flowed by right
to her husband during the marriage. Married
women were legally incapable of contracting,
suing, or of being sued in their own names.
Indeed, women were only permitted to carry
on business separately from their husbands if
they had their spouses’ consent. Furthermore,
all personal property belonging to the wife,
including her wages, transferred absolutely to
her husband.9 A few wealthy women were able
to protect their property through recourse to
highly technical “equitable” exceptions to the
common law, but for the bulk of women there
was no recourse.10
In Quebec, the rules for property and status
derived from the Coutume de Paris and, after
1866, from the Civil Code of Lower Canada.
Quebec women experienced the same legal
incapacity upon marriage as women in the
rest of Canada. They could not contract, take
legal action, or start a business without their
husbands’ authorization. But they were not
subject to the English “doctrine of marital
unity.” French marriage built on the legal
concept of “community of property.” All
property that the two spouses obtained after the
marriage became “jointly” owned. The catch
was that the husband alone had the lawful right
to administer and dispose of it. Couples could
opt out of this system, but only in advance, by
signing special marriage contracts permitting
The Shining Sixpence 109
a wife to retain control over her own property.
The extent to which women and their families
managed to bargain such exemptions remains
unclear.11
Although Quebec law did not change
significantly throughout the nineteenth century,
after 1851 the law of married women’s property
began to experience incremental reform in the
common law provinces. Prodded by women’s
rights activists, provincial legislatures slowly
enacted a cross-section of new statutes increasing
the ability of married women to control their
own property. It would take British Columbia
women until 1873 to obtain control over their
property and their wages. Restrictions such as
requirements for written spousal consent and
court orders for protection continued to plague
women in Nova Scotia and Prince Edward
Island into the twentieth century. 12 Canadian
judges displayed widespread uneasiness over
these statutory reforms, repeatedly dispensing
rulings which watered down the new rights and
freedoms.13
It was difficult enough for some women to
manage in the face of discriminatory property
laws, even within a stable marital unit; but
for deserted women such as Anna Balo, the
situation was intolerable. Consigned to legal
non-existence through patriarchal doctrines,
they were left in the unenviable position of
trying to enforce dependence upon a man who
had balked his moral and economic obligations
by abandoning his child. Responding to the
desperate situation of deserted women, several
colonial legislatures had passed reform statutes
permitting such women to obtain limited rights
over marital property after abandonment. The
legislature of Vancouver Island had enacted
one such statute in 1862, in response to a wave
of desertions in the wake of the Fraser River
and Cariboo gold rush.14 But Anna Balo would
have required a court order to give her control
over her own wages and property under this
legislation, and few poor immigrants made any
practical use of the provisions.
Nor was Anna Balo, deserted for three
years, offered much by way of access to
divorce. Canadian divorce law differed greatly
depending upon the province of one’s residence,
but for most nineteenth-century heterosexual
couples, marriage was a tie for life. English
tradition derived ultimately from ecclesiastical
canon law and forbade divorce, although the
English parliament allowed private bills to
pass granting divorces to named individuals,
almost always members of the aristocracy. The
English position, first adopted in Upper Canada
in 1839, typically provided divorce only to men
whose wives had committed adultery. Utilising
a blatant double standard, the English rules
forced a woman seeking divorce to prove not
only that her husband had committed adultery
but that he had been guilty of some other
serious crime, such as incest or bigamy. 15 In
neighbouring Lower Canada, the environment
was even less hospitable for those seeking
divorce. French law transported to Quebec
simply never recognised the concept of divorce.
The Civil Code of Lower Canada, enacted in
1866, stated: “Marriage can only be dissolved
by the natural death of one of the parties; while
both live it is indissoluble.”16
The Maritime provinces had traditionally
been somewhat more tolerant of divorce.
Legislation enacted in Nova Scotia in 1758,
in New Brunswick in 1791, and in Prince
Edward Island in 1833, permitted divorce to
either spouse on grounds such as adultery,
impotence, frigidity, and cruelty. Nova Scotia
briefly recognised an additional ground of
“wilful desertion while withholding necessary
maintenance for three years” from 1758 to
1761, at which point this ground was deleted
from the statutory list.17 The Maritimes led the
rest of the country in divorce rates, but even so
the numbers remained small. The 1881 census
revealed the ratio of divorced to married people
in Nova Scotia and New Brunswick (the two
provinces with the highest divorce rates) as
1:2608 and 1:2350 respectively.18
Although Confederation turned matters
of divorce over to the federal government
in 1867, parliament did not manage to pass
a general divorce statute until well into the
110 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
twentieth century. In the vacuum after 1867,
the Maritime provinces continued to follow
their own laws.19 The federal government began
haltingly to exercise its original jurisdiction,
adopting the English policy of passing private
statutes of divorce in individual cases. Citizens
of Ontario, Manitoba, and the North West
Territories who availed themselves of this
option found that parliament continued to follow
the sexual double standard in most cases.20 The
year 1888 marked the first time that a woman
procured a parliamentary divorce on grounds of
her husband’s adultery alone.21
In British Columbia, the law which governed
Anna Balo was explicitly biased with respect to
gender. Courts of that province chose to adopt
the discriminatory English law, permitting men
to obtain divorce upon proving simple adultery.
By contrast, women were required to prove
“incestuous adultery, or bigamy with adultery,
or rape, or sodomy, or bestiality, or adultery
coupled with cruelty ..., or adultery coupled
with desertion without reasonable excuse for
two years or upwards.” 22 Lacking proof of
adultery, rape, sodomy, or bestiality on the part
of her husband, the law irrevocably tied the
deserted, pregnant Anna Balo to her missing
husband for life.
Anna Balo’s abrupt departure from Nanaimo,
upon discovery of the dead infant’s body on
April 7 th
, triggered the suspicion of authorities.
Frantic with fear, she had abandoned her six
children and fled north on foot. Before police
caught up with her a day and a half later, Anna
Balo had walked thirty miles to Qualicum. 23
Arrested on April 10th
, she was back in Nanaimo
for arraignment in police court the next morning.
Dr. Robert S.B. O’Brian entered the county gaol
to examine the prisoner that afternoon. “I asked
her a few questions and examined her breasts
and they had the appearance of a woman that
had lately been confined,” he would later testify.
Almost immediately thereafter, Anna Balo
broke down and confessed to being the mother
of the dead infant.24
Speaking through a Finnish interpreter, whose
services had been requisitioned because Anna
Balo was unable to understand English, the
distraught woman told Police Chief Crossan
that the child was indeed hers. Of how she
had come to be pregnant, she said not a word.
Gossip and rumours had been circulating
within the Finnish community of Nanaimo,
but whether Anna Balo’s pregnancy was the
result of a consensual heterosexual relationship
or a forcible seduction or rape will never be
known. 25 Anna Balo’s admission was that she
had given birth at home one week previously on
April 4th
. The child had died almost immediately
after its birth, she stressed. Trying to dispose of
its body, she had wrapped it in an empty potato
sack and deposited it upon the beach of the
Nanaimo Harbour.26
This confession catapulted Anna Balo
immediately into a full-scale coroner’s inquest
and subsequent trial at the Spring Assizes of
the Supreme Court of British Columbia in
May. Throughout these proceedings, she was
unrepresented by legal counsel. There was
no indication from court records that anyone
advised the accused woman that she would do
well to retain a lawyer. Indeed it was not until
1836 in England that persons accused of a crime
were unequivocally granted the right to defence
counsel at all. There was no institutionalised
legal aid available; many nineteenth-century
accused without funds were simply out of
luck. 27
For Anna Balo, finding the financial resources
to retain legal assistance was out of the question.
A deserted wife trying to cope with six children,
she was the victim of acute financial distress.
Even for single women without child-care
responsibilities, employment opportunities were
limited. Customarily relegated to the fields of
domestic service, seamstressing, nursing, shop
clerking, factory work and teaching, women
found working conditions strenuously difficult
and their efforts poorly paid. 28 Occasionally
legal intervention barred women’s access
to certain jobs entirely. Statutes passed in
British Columbia in 1877 and Ontario in
1890 rendered mining off-limits to women. 29
Manitoba prohibited women from serving liquor
The Shining Sixpence 111
in bars in 1886. 30 Prostitution, a traditional
female occupation, came increasingly within
the reach of the criminal law throughout the
nineteenth century, as social purity reformers
sought to eradicate the gender-imbalanced trade
in sexual services.31
Finnish immigrant women typically found
jobs as domestic servants, but Anna Balo’s
large family would have obliterated most job
prospects. 32 One of her sons was apparently
helping to support the family by working in
the Dunsmuir coal mine, but his earnings were
simply not enough for seven mouths. The
tightly knit Finnish community of Nanaimo was
unable or unwilling to extend sufficient support
to relieve the Balos. The family’s financial
situation became so precarious that the City of
Nanaimo had been forced to provide a small
welfare pension of $5 a week. 33 This level of
impoverishment meant that legal representation
was beyond hope.
The coroner’s inquest opened on April 9 th ,
before the Nanaimo Coroner, Lewis Thomas
Davis, and seven jurymen. 34 The all-male
composition of the tribunal was unremarkable
for an era in which women were almost
universally denied formal participation within
legal and political structures. Throughout the
century women had been forbidden the vote
in provincial and federal elections, and could
not sit as elected representatives for provincial
legislatures or the Dominion parliament. 35
Not one woman sat as coroner, justice of the
peace, police magistrate, or judge for the entire
century. Coroner’s juries and trial juries were
composed solely of men.36 Clara Brett Martin,
the first white woman admitted to the profession
of law in the British Commonwealth, called
to the bar in Toronto on 2 February 1897, was
the only nineteenth-century Canadian woman
to challenge the all-male legal system from
within.37
Dr. O’Brian, who conducted the post-mortem
examination on the infant’s body, testified at
length to the coroner’s inquest. Noting that the
child had been dead some time before it was
immersed in water, the doctor concluded that
death had occurred during delivery, possibly
before full legal birth or immediately thereafter.
The infant had been slightly premature, had
apparently drawn breath and then died,
although from what cause the doctor could not
ascertain. 38
Mrs. Anna Sharp, the Finnish woman who
lived on Pine Street, opposite the Balos, was
called next. She stated that she had known
Anna Balo for the past five years, but that she
had “never been on very good terms” with her.
Anna Balo had become quite reclusive since
the fall, and although many of the neighbours
were curious, no one knew for sure if she was
indeed pregnant. Mrs. Sharp was just one of
the local Finnish women who made a point of
visiting Anna Balo to learn more. It was early
in March, she told the inquest, and “I went to
see Mrs. Balo but she put me out of the house
for talking about her, and I never went back
again ....” Nevertheless, she was able to assure
the jurors: “I then saw it with my own eyes that
she was pregnant.” Unable to write or sign her
name, Anna Sharp completed her deposition by
placing an “X” beside her name. 39
The next witness was none other than
Alexandra Balo, Anna’s twelve-year-old
daughter. How she felt about testifying is not
clear, but it was obvious that she was quite
ignorant about her mother’s status. In fact,
she told the inquest, she did not even know
when her mother had been arrested. Under
close questioning, Alexandra admitted that her
mother had been sick about two weeks ago.
“My mother was awfully white,” she admitted,
and she “told me that I couldn’t go to school
because she was sick.” Instead, Anna Balo
sent Alexandra off downtown to purchase 50
cents worth of alcohol for medicinal purposes.
When Alexandra returned Anna Balo mixed the
alcohol with some warm water and sugar and
drank it. Young Alexandra was terribly anxious
to get back to school. This time her mother was
too weak to argue. “Go if you want to, I can’t
do anything because I am sick,” she yielded
from her bed.40
What Alexandra discovered when she returned
from school made her decide to stay home for
112 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
the next week. There was blood on the floor in
her mother’s bedroom, blood on the bedspread,
and blood on some of her mother’s dresses.
Anna told Alexandra to wipe up the blood on
the floor, but she got up herself and washed the
bedclothes and dresses. Although Alexandra
could not be certain, she told the inquest that
she thought her mother had left the house for a
few hours several days later. “I did not see her
take anything with her when she went away,”
she added. Rather plaintively she tried to excuse
her inability to answer all of the questions: “I
am twelve years of age. Mother didn’t tell me
anything more,” she repeated. 41
Perhaps the most damning piece of evidence
concerned that shiny English sixpence.
Alexandra was asked about it at some length
and her reply was devastating. “There was a
sixpence in the house which my mother and
myself thought was no good,” she admitted.
“It was kept in the cupboard, and the morning
my mother went away I went to look for the
sixpence and could not find it.” The sixpence
coin that had been found on the infant’s body
was then produced, and Alexandra identified it
as the same one.42
It is hard to know how Alexandra could have
been so certain of the identity of the sixpence
coin. Perhaps it was damaged in some way that
left it both unusable and easily identifiable. In
any event, its identification clearly traced the
infant’s body to the Balo home. With that, the
evidence drew to a close. Anna Balo was asked
whether she wished to have the testimony re-
read to her and, through her interpreter, she
responded “no.” Asked whether she wished to
give a formal statement herself, she replied,
again through the interpreter, “Nothing to
say.”43
The coroner’s jury retired to consider their
findings. Despite the damaging revelations of
Anna Sharp and Alexandra Balo, the complexity
and contradictions inherent in the medical
evidence seemed to have been the predominant
concern. The verdict reflected the jurors’
uncertainty over the cause of death. “We the
Jury find that the child found on the Beach on
the 7 th of April died during Child Birth,” they
inscribed on the formal “Inquisition” document.
And with that, they adjourned, having neither
condemned nor exonerated Anna Balo.44
That same day, Police Magistrate J.H.
Simpson committed Anna Balo for full trial
at the Spring Assizes. Given the inability of
the medical experts to ascertain the cause
of death, she was not charged with either
murder or manslaughter. Instead the charge
was “concealment of a birth,” a Criminal Code
offence which read as follows:
s. 240. Every one is guilty of an indictable
offence, and liable to two years’ imprisonment,
who disposes of the dead body of any child in
any, manner, with intent to conceal the fact that
its mother was delivered of it, whether the child
died before, or during, or after birth.45
This offence, originally punishable by death,
had first appeared in New France in 1722,
spreading in the early nineteenth century to the
colonial jurisdictions of Lower Canada, Nova
Scotia, New Brunswick, Prince Edward Island,
Newfoundland, and Upper Canada. 46 In its
original form, the offence of concealment was
an attempt by all-male legislators to address
the difficulties of obtaining murder convictions
against women who committed infanticide.
Authorities claimed that such women eluded
conviction because there were few witnesses
to these sorts of births. If caught, the terrified
mothers would claim that the child was stillborn
or that it died right after birth. Since so many
babies died at birth from natural causes anyway,
prosecutors were sorely pressed to dispute
this.47
In response, the early concealment statutes
set forth some rather extraordinary rules.
There was to be a presumption of guilt, rather
than innocence, in such cases. Prosecutors
were relieved from having to prove that the
mother had actually murdered her illegitimate
infant. The mere fact that an infant had died
where the mother had been trying to conceal
the childbirth was henceforth to merit capital
The Shining Sixpence 113
punishment. Courts were instructed to convict
unless the accused woman could provide some
other person as a witness to her innocence. This
witness would have to testify that he or she had
seen the mother give birth and that the child had
been stillborn. Since the purpose of concealment
would have been undone by inviting a witness
to attend the birth, it must have been clear
to legislators that few women accused of the
crime would be able to meet this high burden
of proof. 48
The severity of concealment laws was
apparent not only to the women concerned, but
also to large sectors of the community.49 Even
many of the legal officials who were charged
with administering the law balked. They
strained for evidence which would permit
them to evade the draconian implications of
a guilty verdict under the capital concealment
offence. 50 Beginning with New Brunswick in
1810, and culminating with Prince Edward
Island in 1836, Canadian legislators slowly
began to amend the concealment law. They
reinstituted traditional rules of proof for women
charged with murdering their infants, relegating
the concealment crime to the status of a lesser
and included offence, subject to a maximum
of two years’ imprisonment. 51 It was this law,
swept into the consolidation process mounted
by the federal government when it obtained
jurisdiction over criminal law, which ultimately
found its way into the Criminal Code (1892) as
section 240.52
The deputy attorney-general of British
Columbia, who acted as the crown attorney in
this case, was a thorough, careful prosecutor. His
handwritten notes on the back of the coroner’s
deposition documents reveal that he was
worried about his ability to secure Anna Balo’s
conviction, even on the two-year concealment
charge. “We should have some better evidence
of the birth,” he scrawled. His next entry read:
“Can the sack be identified?” He must have
thought that Alexandra’s identification of
the silver sixpence was insufficient to tie the
body to Anna Balo. He also wanted to locate a
new witness, a Mrs. Mattison. Alexandra had
revealed at the inquest that Mrs. Mattison, a
neighbour, had dropped by the Balo home the
week after her mother took sick, while she was
still bedridden. The deputy attorney-general
must have thought that Mrs. Mattison would be
able to offer some first-hand account of Anna
Balo’s condition.53
The notes also reveal the deputy attorney-
general’s serious reservations about Anna Balo’s
confession to Chief Crossan. This he described
as her “supposed confession.”54 Was he worried
that a court would decide it had not been made
voluntarily? Coming so quickly on the heels
of that intrusive physical examination that Dr.
O’Brian had carried out on Anna Balo in jail, it
just might have struck a jury that the confession
was tainted by the events that had preceded it.
There were long-standing rules of evidence
concerning the acceptability of confessions.
Customarily, confessions were treated as
inadmissible in court if obtained under coercive
circumstances. According to S.R. Clarke’s 1872
Treatise on Criminal Law as Applicable to the
Dominion of Canada, these were important,
time-honoured principles of law:
It is a general and well-established principle
that the confession of a prisoner, in order to
be admissible, must be free and voluntary.
Any inducement to confess held out to the
prisoner by a person in authority, or any undue
compulsion upon him, will be sufficient to
exclude the confession.55
The crown attorney anticipated some difficulty
in getting Anna Balo’s confession into court
around such rules.
The Spring Assizes opened on 5 May 1896.
Montague William Tyrwhitt Drake, a judge
with a dour reputation, strict and to the point,
presided. 56 Anna Balo, without funds and
clearly unfamiliar with legal proceedings,
appeared without defence counsel. Judge Drake
apparently saw no reason to order a court-
appointed lawyer for a non-capital offence. 57
Without legal advice Anna Balo must have
had no inkling that the crown perceived its
114 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
case as weak. After arraignment, the prisoner
announced that she intended to plead “guilty” to
the charge.58 No one contested the identification
of the dead infant as Anna Balo’s child. No one
took issue with the crown’s position that Anna
Balo had flung the child into the Nanaimo
Harbour with the intention of concealing her
pregnancy and birth from the community.
The perceived inadequacies of Anna Balo’s
confession suddenly became irrelevant with her
decision to plead guilty.
But Anna Balo’s big break came at the time
of sentencing the next day. His Lordship, Judge
Drake, pronounced as follows:
He considered that a nominal punishment
would be sufficient under the circumstances, as
beyond the mere concealment of birth there was
no suggestion of impropriety. The sentence of
the Court was 24 hours’ imprisonment, and as
this dated from the first day of the Assizes, the
prisoner was now discharged.59
This was truly a “nominal” punishment, a mere
slap on the wrist compared with the maximum
penalty allowing two years’ imprisonment.
Anna Balo’s immediate discharge provided a
clear signal that legal officials were prepared
to tolerate, if not exactly condone, the secret
disposal of the bodies of dead infants, and
potentially even outright infanticide.
With this decision, Judge Drake followed
in the footsteps of a long line of male judges
and jurors exhibiting similar sentiments in
other nineteenth-century infanticide cases. In
some areas of the country, up to two-thirds of
the courts were issuing outright acquittals of
women charged with murder or manslaughter,
despite often overwhelming and gruesome
evidence of maternal guilt. On the lesser charge
of concealment, up to nearly half of the women
charged were being discharged and released.60
If Anna Balo had been legally represented and
pleaded not guilty, the chances were good that
she would have been acquitted. Lenience in
verdicts and sentencing indicated a pervasive
sense of tolerance, even compassion, within
the legal system toward women accused of
infanticide. 61 It also indicated widespread
judicial and popular male rejection of the law
itself.
Why were legal authorities so “soft” on these
women? First, they seem very sympathetic to
the motives which drove women to take the lives
of their own offspring. According to the legal
authors of an Upper Canada Law Journal article
in 1862, women frequently destroyed their
own flesh and blood out of a “sense of shame,”
to prevent the “loss of reputation.” “The loss
of character is the loss of earthly prospects,”
emphasised the lawyers. “The consequence
at times is a life of prostitution, loathsome
disease—in a word, a living death.”62
It was almost as if the male lawyers believed
that these women acted from a sense of honour,
to preserve reputation and avoid descent into
unimaginably harsh circumstances. If anything,
they seemed to have been impressed by the
courage and resourcefulness that the women
exhibited as they struggled to hold their lives
together. There was virtually no discussion of
mental illness or insanity. Instead these acts
were seen as deliberate and rational steps that
women alone took to reassert order upon a
situation tragically altered by an illegitimate
pregnancy.
Second, the infant victims occupied a position
of little status in the nineteenth century. Infant
mortality rates were relatively high well into
the twentieth century, frequently above 100
deaths for every 1000 live births. Infant death
was everywhere and everyday, leaving a certain
sense of inevitability, even complacency, over
its commonness. Many individuals responded to
infant death with what would seem to us today
to be visibly callous behaviour. One remarkable
example of this surfaced at a coroner’s inquest
in Halifax in 1861. Evidence revealed that
when the body of an infant was found in an
alley behind a rum shop on Water Street, people
laughed and joked about the discovery, referring
to the body as the “prize in the alleyway.”63
Prominent medical authorities frequently
referred to infants as somewhat less than
The Shining Sixpence 115
human. For example, in his Crime and Insanity,
published in England in 1911, Dr. Charles
Arthur Mercier stated:
In comparison with other cases of murder, a
minimum of harm is done by [infanticide]. The
victim’s mind is not sufficiently developed to
enable it to suffer from the contemplation of
approaching suffering or death. It is incapable
of feeling fear or terror. Nor is its consciousness
sufficiently developed to enable it to suffer pain
in appreciable degrees. Its loss leaves no gap in
any family circle, deprives no children of their
breadwinner or their mother, no human being
of a friend, helper, or companion. The crime
diffuses no sense of insecurity.64
Victims of infanticide went virtually unnoticed
in societies which often treated infants as less
than human. Their mothers could not care for
them, their fathers would not acknowledge
or support them. Nineteenth-century children
assumed importance in the eyes of the law
when disputes between grown adults arose over
custody. Issues regarding the proper descent of
male blood lines and the orderly conveyance of
family property to future generations brought
children’s legal status to the fore. In that
context, children were traditionally viewed as
the property of their fathers, and nineteenth-
century courts tended to opt for paternal
custody, except in rare cases where the father
had serious defects of character considered
socially intolerable. Mothers of these children
were granted custody only in situations where
they lived under the protection of some other
male, usually their fathers or brothers, and
only if they had not disqualified themselves
by an adulterous relationship or some other
conduct that judges considered unseemly.65 But
the women who committed infanticide were
primarily poor, working-class, and unmarried,
seduced and abandoned by men. There were no
blood lines to protect and certainly no estates
to be concerned about transferring. In Anna
Balo’s case, that the child was the offspring of a
“foreigner” would have consigned the infant to
even greater social margins. These were infants
whose interests the courts could afford to ignore
almost completely.
Finally, the lenience of the courts was at
least in part a response to the desperate plight
of most women charged with child-murder or
abandonment. There were simply no options.
Child-welfare agencies, which might have
provided facilities for unwanted children, barely
existed. In the meantime, a woman who could
not care for her own infant faced painfully few,
mainly unpalatable alternatives. In some areas,
neighbourhood women took unwanted infants
into their own homes. They did this as a business
and charged a lump sum or regular fees.
Occasionally they would also place these infants
for private adoption. Vituperatively described
as “baby farms,” these homes came under
increasing criticism by the turn of the century
for their high infant death rates. Accusations
were regularly voiced that the infants in these
homes were deliberately murdered through
neglect or drug overdose. But in Anna Balo’s
case, she would no doubt have been unable to
afford the required fees, even if she had been
able to find a willing home. 66
In some larger cities, charitable organisations
and religious institutions had begun to establish
“Infants’ Homes” to look after deserted children.
Operating on “voluntary contributions,”
religious donations, and in some cases small
government grants, these homes also had infant
death rates that were shockingly high. La Creche
D’Youville, managed in Montreal by the Grey
Nuns, accommodated over 15,000 abandoned
children between 1801 and 1870. Between 80
and 90% died while under institutional care.67
There were no such institutionalised resources
whatsoever in Nanaimo. In the whole province
of British Columbia by the end of the nineteenth
century there were only three. The closest
“Infants’ Home” Anna Balo could have found
would have been in Victoria, where the Roman
Catholic Orphanage and the Protestant Orphan
Home competed for “clients.” There were
considerable tensions between the Finnish
Lutheran churches and the more established
116 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
religions in Canada, and a Finnish immigrant
would have been unlikely to feel comfortable
seeking assistance from either. Even if she
had wished to try, and been able to secure
transportation with the child to Victoria, it is by
no means clear that the child’s future would have
been significantly different. Women for whom
child-rearing created impossible demands often
chose infanticide out of necessity, and the courts
by and large respected their decisions.68
Notes
1. Nanaimo Free Press, 8 April 1896. This case
is also discussed in C. Backhouse, Petticoats
and Prejudice: Women and Law in Nineteenth-
Century Canada (Toronto: The Osgoode Society,
1991), chapter 4. Accounts were taken from the
British Columbia Archives and Records Services
[hereafter BCARS], GR 1327, No. 37/1896,
Coroner’s Inquest, Nanaimo, 16 April 1896; GR
419, Box 63, file 2/1896 Depositions, Brief for
Crown R. v. Balo. See also, Nanaimo Free Press:
9 April 1896, 11 April 1896, 16 April 1896, 6 May
1896. I am indebted to Indiana Matters, then of
BCARS, for bringing this to my attention.
2. For a discussion of the methods of reproductive
control used in the nineteenth century, see Angus
McLaren and Arlene Tigar McLaren, The Bedroom
and the State: Changing Practices and Politics of
Contraception and Abortion in Canada 1880–1980
(Toronto: McClelland & Stewart, 1986); Angus
McLaren, “Birth Control and Abortion in Canada
1870–1920” (1978) 59 Canadian Historical
Review 319; Constance Backhouse, “Involuntary
Motherhood: Abortion, Birth Control and the Law
in Nineteenth-Century Canada” (1983) 3 Windsor
Yearbook of Access to Justice 61; Linda Gordon,
Woman’s Body, Woman’s Right: A Social History
of Birth Control in America (New York: Grossman,
1977); James C. Mohr, Abortion in America
(Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1978).
3. For a detailed discussion of the common law and
statutory positions on abortion in nineteenth-
century Canada, see Backhouse, supra note 2;
Shelley Gavigan, “The Criminal Sanction as it
Relates to Human Reproduction” (1984) 5 Journal
of Legal History 20; An Act ... for the further
prevention of the malicious using of means to
procure the miscarriage of women, 50 George
III (1810), c. 2 (N.B.); as amended 9–10 George
IV (1829) c. 21 (N.B.); An Act to Provide for
the Punishment of Offences against the Person,
6 William IV (1836), c. 22 (P.E.I.); An Act for
Consolidating ... Offences against the Person 4–5
Victoria (1841), c. 27 (U.C.); An Act Respecting
Offences against the Person, 32–33 Victoria
(1869) c. 20, s. 59, 60 (D.C.); The Criminal Code,
1892, 55–56 Victoria (1892) c. 29, ss. 219, 271–4
(D.C.).
4. For legislation banning birth control, see The
Criminal Code, 1892, 55–56 Victoria (11892) c.
29, s. 179 (D.C.). For discussion of the women’s
drive to obtain sexual control within marriage
and the Criminal Code’s exemption of husbands
from rape convictions in 1892, see Constance
Backhouse, “Nineteenth-Century Canadian Rape
Law 1800–92” in David H. Flaherty, ed., Essays
in the History of Canadian Law, vol. II (Toronto:
The Osgoode Society, 1983) 200.
5. For general discussion of nineteenth-century
infanticide in Canada, see Constance B. Backhouse,
“Desperate Women and Compassionate Courts:
Infanticide in Nineteenth-Century Canada”
(1984) 34 University of Toronto Law Journal
447; Marie-Aimée Cliche, “L’Infanticide dans
La Région de Quebec 1660–1969” (1990) Revue
d’Histoire de l’Amérique Française 31; W. Peter
Ward, “Unwed Motherhood in Nineteenth-Century
English Canada” CHA Historical Papers (Halifax,
1981) 34; Mary Ellen Wright, “Unnatural Mothers:
Infanticide in Halifax 1850–1875” (1987) Nova
Scotia Historical Review 13. For a comparative
perspective, see Keith Wrightson, “Infanticide
in European History” (1982) 3 Criminal Justice
History 1; Peter C. Hoffer and N.E.H. Hull,
Murdering Mothers: Infanticide in England and
New England 1558–1803 (New York: New York
University Press, 1981); W.L. Langer, “Infanticide:
An Historical Survey” (1974) 1 The History of
Childhood Quarterly 353; R.W. Malcolmson,
“Infanticide in the Eighteenth-Century” in J.S.
Cockburn, ed., Crime in England 1550–1800
(London: Methuen, 1977) 198; J.M. Beattie, Crime
and the Courts in England 1660–1800 (Princeton:
Princeton University Press, 1986), 113–24. For
details concerning the number of infants’ bodies
examined by the Toronto coroners, see Eric Jarvis,
“Mid-Victorian Toronto: Panic, Policy and Public
Response 1856–73” (Ph.D. Thesis, University of
Western Ontario, 1978) at 134–35. With respect to
The Shining Sixpence 117
Quebec City, see Cliche, supra note 5, Tableau 1
at 35.
6. For details of the typical infanticide prosecutions,
see Backhouse, supra note 2.
7. See, for example, the Toronto Weekly Leader,
15 December 1858, where it was reported that
Mrs. Meutto of Yorkville awoke one morning to
find her twelve-week-old infant lying dead in her
arms. The coroner’s inquest delved mainly into the
reputation of the parents. As the paper recounted,
“the evidence elicited at this inquest was sufficient
to satisfy the jury that the parents were respectable
and strictly sober persons, and a verdict was
therefore returned that the child was accidentally
suffocated.”
8. Nanaimo Free Press, 1 April 1896.
9. In return for these legal privileges over marital
property, husbands were legally liable for their
wives’ debts, torts, and contracts. For a full
discussion of the English common law rules of
married women’s property and their reception into
English-Canadian jurisdictions, see Constance
Backhouse, “Married Women’s Property Law in
Nineteenth-Century Canada” (1988) 6 Law and
History Review 211. See also William Blackstone,
Commentaries on the Laws of England vol.
I (London 1765); Lee Holcombe, Wives and
Property: Reform of the Married Women’s Property
Law in Nineteenth-Century England (Toronto:
University of Toronto Press 1983) 30–1.
10. The injustice of the common law rules had become
apparent as early as the late sixteenth century in
England where the courts of chance developed
a body of equitable precedents that undermined
the doctrine of coverture and permitted women
to retain their property separately through devices
such as ante-nuptial and post-nuptial contracts,
marriage settlements, and trusts: Maria Cioni,
Women and Law in Elizabethan England, with
Particular Reference to the Court of Chancery
(New York: Garland, 1985). In Canada the courts
of chancery were by no means as well established
and access to lawyers experienced in equity was at
a premium. The sheer expense of tying up estates
in trust settlements was another major impediment;
George Smith Holmested, writing at the turn of the
century, concluded that for Canadians, marriage
settlements were “as a rule enjoyed by the few
only who could indulge in [this] luxury ...; to the
ordinary run of married women they were a dead
letter”: The Married Women’s Property Act of
Ontario (Toronto, 1905) 1–6. For a more detailed
description of common law rules and equitable
precedents, and the various exceptions to them, see
Backhouse, supra note 9. For a full discussion of
the English provisions, see Holcombe, supra note
9.
11. The wife retained property received as an
inheritance or gift from her parents, although
the husband had access to any profits made on
these assets. For a more detailed description of
the Quebec married women’s property law, see
Marie Gérin Lajoie, “Legal Status of Women in
the Province of Quebec” in Women of Canada:
Their Life and Work (Ottawa: National Council
of Women of Canada, 1990) at 41–50; Micheline
Dumont et al., Quebec Women: A History (Toronto:
Women’s Press, 1987) 68–128, 254–55; André
Morel, “La libération de la femme au Canada:
Deux itinéraires” (1970) 5 La Revue Juridique
Thémis 399–411; Michelle Boivin, “L’évolution
des droits de la femme au Québec: un survol
historique” (1986) 2 Canadian Journal of Women
and the Law 53.
12. An Act to Extend the Rights of Property of Married
Women, 36 Victoria (1873), c. 29. See Backhouse,
supra note 9, for details of the reform legislation
throughout the nineteenth century. The reasons for
statutory reform were varied, ranging from a desire
to preserve married women’s property from seizure
for husbands’ debts during time of economic
downturn, through an egalitarian concern to
improve the legal status of married women.
13. See Backhouse, supra note 9, for a detailed
analysis of the nineteenth-century judicial rulings
regarding married women’s property. Scornful
of the legislative goals and palpably concerned
about the dangers such reform measures posed for
the Canadian family, the majority of nineteenth-
century judges embarked upon a campaign of
statutory nullification. They consistently refused to
grant women the right to dispose of their property,
they restricted married women’s right to contract,
they refused to recognise domestic labour as
work done for separate wages, and they narrowly
construed what constituted “separate property” and
what constituted a “separate” business undertaking,
giving married men control over the vast bulk of
family assets and business ventures.
14. An Act to Protect the Property of a Wife Deserted
by Her Husband, 1862, Public Statutes of the
Colony of Vancouver Island 1859–1863, c. 51
at 20. For a discussion of the other “marriage
breakdown” statutes, passed in New Brunswick
in 1851 (as amended in 1869 and 1874), Prince
Edward Island in 1860, and Nova Scotia in 1866;
see Backhouse, supra note 9. In other geographic
areas, there was no relief at all. The grave injustices
118 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
this could cause were starkly evidenced by the
case of Whibby v. Walbank (1869), 5 Nfld. R. 286
(S.C.). James Whibby had abandoned his wife,
Mary, and four children sixteen years earlier, but
returned upon his wife’s death to lay claim to the
wages she had managed to put together from years
of labouring as a washerwoman. Newfoundland
Chief Justice Sir H.W. Hoyles ruled categorically
that James Whibby was fully entitled to Mary’s
earnings.
15. For discussion of divorce law generally, see
Constance Backhouse, “Pure Patriarchy:
Nineteenth-Century Canadian Marriage”
(1986) 31 McGill Law Journal 265; Constance
Backhouse, supra note 1, chapter 6. By the time
of Confederation, only seven ad hoc petitions
had been presented to the Legislature of Upper
Canada (and later to the Legislature of the United
Province of Canada). Two were abandoned,
four were granted, and one was granted but later
disallowed; see Backhouse, ibid. at 270. See Mary
Lyndon Shanley, Feminism, Marriage, and the
Law in Victorian England 1850–1895 (Princeton:
Princeton University Press, 1989) 36, for a
discussion of the English situation.
16. The French law was stated by Judge René-Edouard
Caron, President of the Commission responsible
for drafting the Quebec Civil Code: “Le divorce n’a
jamais existé pour nous comme faisant partie des
lois françaises”: see John E.C. Brierley “Quebec’s
Civil Law Codification” (1968) 14 McGill Law
Journal 521 at 560. See also Civil Code of Lower
Canada (1865) 29 Victoria c. 41, art. 185. In
Quebec, couples could obtain séparation de corps
(separation from bed and board), which was in
the nature of a legal separation. Discriminatory
standards affected this remedy as well: a husband
could obtain séparation de corps with proof
of his wife’s adultery; a wife had to prove that
her husband was keeping his concubine in their
common habitation: see arts. 187, 188.
17. The grounds, which also included kinship within
the prohibited degrees, varied over the years and
between jurisdictions. For more detailed discussion
of the grounds, see Backhouse, supra note 9. An
Act Concerning Marriages, and Divorce, and for
Punishing Incest and Adultery, and Declaring
Polygamy to Be Felony 32 George II (1758), c. 17
(N.S.); as amended 1 George III (1761), c. 7 (N.S.);
56 George III (1816), c. 7 (N.S.); 29 Victoria (1866),
c. 13 (N.S.). An Act for Regulating Marriage and
Divorce, and for Preventing and Punishing Incest,
Adultery and Fornication 31 George III (1791),
c. 5 (N.B.); 48 George III (1808), c. 3 (N.B.); 4
William IV (1834), c. 30 (N.B.); 6 William IV
(1836), c. 34 (N.B.); 10 Victoria (1847) c. 2 (N.B.);
23 Victoria (1860) c. 37 (N.B.). See also An Act
for Regulating Marriage and Divorce, and for
Prohibiting and Punishing Polygamy, Incest, and
Adultery, Provincial Archives of New Brunswick
R.S. 24 S1-B6 (1786 New Brunswick); and
P.A.N.B. R.S. 24 S2-B5 (1787 New Brunswick)
for earlier drafts which were not formally enacted.
An Act for Establishing a Court of Divorce and
for Preventing and Punishing Incest, Adultery and
Fornication 3 William IV (1833), c. 22 (PEI), as
amended 5 William IV (1835), c. 10 (PEI).
18. For statistical details of the operations of the Nova
Scotia and New Brunswick courts, see Kimberley
Smith Maynard, “Divorce in Nova Scotia 1750–
1890” in Philip Girard and Jim Phillips, eds.,
Essays in the History of Canadian Law: Vol. III,
Nova Scotia (Toronto: The Osgoode Society, 1990)
and Angela Crandall, “Divorce in 19 th Century
New Brunswick: A Social Dilemma” [unpublished,
1988]. By 1890 the Nova Scotia matrimonial
court had dealt with between 150 and 200 divorce
applications. Maynard noted that of the 44 petitions
in which cause and outcome were recorded, 34
received divorces: “Table Two: Divorces by
Cause.” By 1900 the New Brunswick court had
dealt with approximately 130. Crandall found
that approximately half of the New Brunswick
applications were granted. There has been some
difficulty determining the number of divorce
applications in Prince Edward Island prior to 1900.
In an earlier article I erroneously suggested that
there had been none: see Backhouse, supra note
15 at 270. Maynard cited only one application
in her “Divorce in Nova Scotia.” Jack Bumsted
and Wendy Owen uncovered three applications
in their “Divorce in a Small Province: A History
of Divorce on Prince Edward Island from 1833”
in (1991) 20 Acadiensis 20 at 86: Peter Fisher’s
petition in 1833 spawned the passage of the 1835
legislation, although there are no further records
on whether he carried through with his application
after the new statute was passed. Two other divorce
applications achieved success: Collings v. Collings
1840–31, Public Archives of Prince Edward Island
2810/141–2 and Capel v. Capel, 1864, referred to
in an assault decision, Public Archives of Prince
Edward Island, Supreme Court Reports, Case
Papers, 1864 (no divorce records apparently
survive in this case.) For census details, see R.
Pike, “Legal Access and the Incidence of Divorce
in Canada: A Sociohistorical Analysis” 12 (1975)
Canadian Review of Sociology and Anthropology
The Shining Sixpence 119
115. Quebec had the lowest divorce ratio, at 1:62,
334.
19. The British North America Act, (1867) 30–31
Victoria, c. 3, s. 91(26). England gave jurisdiction
over divorce to parliament, but s. 129 laid the
foundation for provincial divorce courts to continue
when it provided that the laws then in force, and
all the courts of civil and criminal jurisdiction,
should continue in Ontario, Quebec, Nova Scotia,
and New Brunswick.
20. Between 1867 and 1900, only sixty-nine such
divorces were granted by parliament. See
Backhouse, supra note 15, for a list of the
parliamentary divorces (at 276), and fuller legal
analysis of why individuals from these provinces
adopted the practice of applying to parliament (at
271–79). For Ontarians, there were simply no other
options; for citizens from Manitoba and the North
West Territories (then including Saskatchewan and
Alberta), it was more a matter of custom.
21. The Canadian parliament theoretically was not
bound to impose a sexual double standard and the
senators insisted that there were no arbitrary rules
respecting divorce, each case being considered on
its own merits. John Gemmill proudly proclaimed
that parliament had generally abolished the sexual
double standard in his 1859 treatise, but An Act for
the Relief of Eleanora Elizabeth Tudor, 51 Victoria
(1888), c. 11 (D.C.) was the first such decision.
The case spawned an intense legal confrontation
over the pros and cons of the sexual double
standard. While some argued that the 1888 case had
abolished the inequality of treatment, by the turn
of the century only three other women had fared
as well: Gemmill, Bills of Divorce 22; Backhouse,
supra note 14 at 284–91.
22. The law of reception in British Columbia provided
that the province should apply the law of England
as of 19 November 1858: “Proclamation” by His
Excellency James Douglas, Governor, Colony of
British Columbia, 19 November 1858; English
Law Ordinance, 1867 Cons. S.B.C. 30 Victoria
(1877), c. 103; see also R.S.B.C. 1897, c. 62. In
M. falsely called S. v. S. (1877), 1 B.C.R. 25, the
British Columbia Supreme Court ruled that it
had jurisdiction to apply the English divorce law.
Noting that Nova Scotia and New Brunswick had
been granting divorces for over a century, Judge
John Hamilton Gray pronounced them “England’s
more practical Colonies.” Manitoba and the North
West Territories were in similar legal situations, but
their courts did not follow the British Columbia
lead in the nineteenth century; see Backhouse,
supra note 15 at 278–79. The English divorce law
so received was An Act to Amend the Law Relating
to Divorce and Matrimonial Causes in England,
20–21 Victoria (1857), c. 85 (Eng.).
23. Nanaimo Free Press, 11 April 1896.
24. Ibid., 11 April 1896; and BCARS GR 419, Box 63,
File 2/1896, Deposition.
25. For a reference concerning the community
rumours, see BCARS, Deposition; Coroner’s
Inquest. An abundance of legal records of rape
trials and seduction lawsuits suggests that coercive
male sexuality was a serious and continuing threat
to many nineteenth-century Canadian women. See
Backhouse, supra note 14; Constance Backhouse
“The Tort of Seduction: Fathers and Daughters in
Nineteenth-Century Canada” (1986) 10 Dalhousie
Law Journal 45; Backhouse, supra note 1, chapters
2 and 3.
26. Nanaimo Free Press, 11 April 1896.
27. For a discussion of the development of the right
to counsel, see P. Romney, Mr. Attorney: The
Attorney-General For Ontario in Count, Cabinet
and Legislature 1791–1899 (Toronto: The Osgoode
Society, 1986) at 208. John Beattie has explained
the historical reluctance to permit defence lawyers
into the criminal justice process by quoting William
Hawkins, whose Pleas of the Crown was published
in England between 1716 and 1721. Hawkins wrote
that “It requires no manner of skill to make a plain
and honest defence, which in cases of this kind is
always the best.” Beattie, supra note 5 at 356.
28. For a discussion of nineteenth-century protective
labour legislation affecting women, see Backhouse,
supra note 1, chapter 9. Ramsay Cook and
Wendy Mitchinson, eds., The Proper Sphere:
Woman’s Place in Canadian Society (Toronto:
Oxford University Press, 1976) 166, noted that in
1901 the largest percentage of women were still
employed either as domestic servants, dressmakers,
or seamstresses. As the new century dawned,
however, jobs for women were slowly beginning to
expand. Nursing and teaching were most frequently
mentioned, and by 1900 the National Council of
Women of Canada listed the following occupational
pursuits as open to women: musicians, actresses,
artists, authors, journalists, printers, masseuses,
midwives, stenographers, secretaries, factory
inspectors, librarians, civil servants, farmers,
horticulturists. A small number of women were
acknowledged to have entered medicine, dentistry,
and pharmacy. Lajoie, supra note 11 at 47, 63.
29. An Act to Make Regulations with Respect to Coal
Mines, 40 Victoria (1877), c. 122 (B. s. 3, 7, 10,
55), abolished women’s labour underground in the
coal mines. See also 46 Victoria (1883), c. 2 (B.C.)
120 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
and C.S.B.C. 1888, c. 84. For no apparent reason,
all of these restrictions were repealed in 1892: An
Act to Amend the “Coal Mines Act,” 55 Victoria
(1892), c. 31 (B.C.), s. 1. Without explanation,
they were enacted again in 1897: An Act to Make
Regulations with Respect to Coal Mines, R.S.B.C.
1897, c. 138. An Act to Amend the “Coal Mines
Regulation Act,” 53 Victoria (1890), c. 33, s. 1
(B.C.), added the words “and no Chinaman” to
the prohibited groups. An Act to Amend the “Coal
Mine Regulation Act,” 62 Victoria (199), c. 46, s.
1 and 2 (B.C.) added the words “or Japanese.” The
wording of the latter amendment was peculiar since
it was not restricted to Japanese men. Women were
already excluded, but presumably the legislators
did not think Japanese women fit within the generic
term. See also, An Act for Securing the Safety and
Good Health of Workmen Engaged in or about
the Metalliferous Mines in the Province of British
Columbia by the Appointment of an Inspector of
Metalliferous Mines, R.S.B.C. 1897, c. 134, s. 12,
which extended these provisions to metalliferous
mines. An Act Respecting Mining Regulations, 53
Victoria (1890), c. 10, s. 2, 4, 8 and 18 (Ont.) barred
women from underground and surface work at
mines. See also, An Act Respecting Mines, R.S.O.
1897, c. 36.
30. An Act Respecting the Sale of Intoxicating Liquors,
and the Issue of Licenses There, 49 Victoria (1886),
c. 21, s. 27 (Man.). Maximum fines of $100, or four
months in default thereof, were set out in s. 91.
Exception was made for service in the dining room
and for family members of the owner. See also, 52
Victoria (1889), c. 15 (Man.); R.S.M. 1891, Vol. I,
c. 90.
31. For a detailed discussion, see Constance Backhouse,
“Nineteenth-Century Canadian Prostitution Law:
Reflection of a Discriminatory Society” (1985)
18 Social History 387; Backhouse, supra note 1,
chapter 8. [...]
32. For details about the experience of Finnish
women who immigrated to Canada, see Varpu
Lindstrom-Best, Defiant Sisters: A Social History
of Finnish Immigrant Women in Canada (Toronto:
Multicultural History Society of Ontario, 1988) 22,
23, 26, 84–5, 140 and Varpu Lindstrom-Best, “I
Won’t Be a Slave!—Finnish Domestics in Canada
1911–30” in Jean Burnet, ed., Looking into My
Sister’s Eyes (Toronto: Multicultural Society of
Ontario, 1986) 33.
33. Nanaimo Free Press, 11 April 1896. For details of
the Finnish community, see E. Blache Norcross,
Nanaimo Retrospective: The First Century
(Nanaimo: 1979); Lindstrom-Best, ibid., “Defiant
Sisters” 23, 140. The newspaper revealed that an
unnamed male Finn had been the first to tip off
the authorities regarding his suspicion of Anna
Balo. This, combined with the evidence against
Anna Balo produced by other Finnish neighbours,
suggested that the deserted woman was an outcast
even within her own ethnic community. Anna
Balo had violated several important social maxims
that were firmly entrenched within the Finnish
community. First, she had become pregnant and
borne a child as a single parent. There was no great
stigma attached to being single within the Finnish
immigrant community, and common-law marriages
were widespread. However, sexual activity outside
of a stable family unit was still viewed as a serious
transgression. Second, infanticide was relatively
uncommon among the Finnish population, many
of whom had acquired comparatively more
sophistication regarding birth control and abortion
practices than the general population. Third,
Anna Balo had abandoned her other children
in her acute distress following childbirth. The
Finns were widely admired for their child-rearing
skills, and generations of public officials would
attest that they were model immigrants in their
abilities to rear healthy, well-scrubbed, educated
children. It is likely that Anna Balo’s flight to
Qualicum, leaving behind her impoverished
children to fend as best they could, shocked the
Finnish community as much as the discovery of
the infant’s body. For descriptions of the Finnish
immigrant community’s perspectives regarding
marriage, sexual relationships, and child-rearing,
see Lindstrom-Best, ibid. at 59–78, 111–14.
34. The inquest opened before Anna Balo’s arrest in
order to examine the body of the dead infant. After
the jurymen viewed the body, they turned it over
to Dr. O’Brian for a post-mortem examination. His
report was filed when the inquest resumed on April
16th
.
35. See Catherine Cleverdon, The Woman Suffrage
Movement in Canada (Toronto: University of
Toronto Press, 1974); Carol Bacchi, Liberation
Deferred? The Ideas of the English-Canadian
Suffragists 1877–1918 (Toronto: University of
Toronto Press, 1983). In contrast, the nineteenth
century witnessed a marked broadening of the
franchise for white men, although racial minority
groups such as Chinese and Aboriginal men were
not included in the widening electoral process.
There was some evidence that certain propertied
white women exercised the vote despite their
theoretical exclusion. For example, some women in
Lower Canada voted between 1792 and 1834, and
The Shining Sixpence 121
were allowed to do so by the returning officers. But
specific legislative exclusions were enacted against
female voting in New Brunswick in 1791, Prince
Edward Island in 1836, the United Province of
Canada in 1849, and Nova Scotia in 1851. Electoral
politics on local matters was more inclusive of
women; unmarried women could be elected to
school boards and could vote in municipal elections
in many jurisdictions. See Alison Prentice et al.,
Canadian Women: A History (Toronto: Harcourt
Brace Jovonavitch, 1988) 98–100, 174–88;
Cleverdon, ibid. at 5.
36. Cleverdon, ibid., 67, 73–4, 102 noted that
Emily Murphy, appointed a police magistrate in
Edmonton, Alberta on 13 June 1916, was the first
woman in the British empire to hold such a post.
Alice Jamieson, appointed in December 1916 in
Calgary, was the second. British Columbia first
permitted women to serve as jurors in 1922.
37. For a more detailed discussion of Clara Brett
Martin’s admission and career, see [...] Constance
Backhouse, “To Open the Way for Others of My
Sex: Clara Brett Martin’s Career as Canada’s First
Woman Lawyer” (1985) 1 Canadian Journal
of Women and the Law 1; Theresa Roth, “Clara
Brett Martin—Canada’s Pioneer Woman Lawyer”
(1984) 18 Law Society of Upper Canada Gazette
323.
38. BCARS, Deposition; Coroner’s Inquest.
39. BCARS, Coroner’s Inquest.
40. BCARS, Coroner’s Inquest; Deposition.
41. BCARS, Deposition; Coroner’s Inquest.
42. BCARS, Coroner’s Inquest; Deposition.
43. BCARS, Deposition.
44. BCARS, Coroner’s Inquest.
45. Criminal Code, 1892, 55–56 Victoria (1892), c. 29,
s. 240 (Dominion of Canada).
46. First enacted in France in the mid-sixteenth century,
the law spread to England in 1623 and entered
colonial jurisprudence in New France in 1722.
For reference to the early French provisions, see
Recueil Général des Anciennes Lois Françaises
(Paris: 1822–33), vol. XIII at 471–73; P.G. Roy,
Inventaire des Ordonnances des Intendants de la
Nouvelle-France (Beaceville, 1919) 1 at 216–17;
Ward, supra note 5 at 43. See also, An Act to
Prevent the Destroying and Murdering of Bastard
Children, 21 James 1 (1623), c. 27 (Eng.); An Act
Relating to Treasons and Felonies, 32 George 11
(1758), c. 13 (N.S.); An Act Relating to Treasons
and Felonies, 33 George III (1792), c. 1 (P.E.I.).
The other jurisdictions adopted the statute by way
of general legislation receiving English law into
the colonies.
47. For a discussion of the motivation behind the early
legislation, see Backhouse, supra note 5.
48. The wording of a typical statute was as follows:
“[I]f any woman be delivered of any issue of her
body, male or female, which being born alive,
should by the laws of the realm of England be a
bastard, and that she endeavour privately, either
by drowning or secret burying thereof, or in any
other way, either by herself, or the procuring of
others, so to conceal the death thereof, as that it
may not come to light whether it were born alive
or not, but be concealed, the mother so offending
shall suffer death as in the case of murder, except
such mother can make proof by one witness, that
the child whose death was by her so intended to
be concealed, was born dead.” [English Act (as
received into Upper Canada), s. 2; Nova Scotia
Act, s. 5.]
49. See, for example, the public outcry which attended
the trial of Angelique Pilotte, whose sentence of
death was commuted in 1818 in Niagara, Upper
Canada, as recorded in Backhouse, supra note 5
and Backhouse, supra note 1, chapter 4.
50. The early reported cases reveal the courts’
preoccupation with the technically irrelevant
evidence concerning the cause of the child’s death,
seemingly reluctant to convict without information
which would warrant a finding of murder or
manslaughter: see Backhouse, supra note 5.
51. An Act for Making Further Provisions to Prevent
the Destroying and Murdering of Bastard Children,
50 George III (1810), c. 2 (N.B.); An Act to Repeal
“An Act to Prevent the Destroying and Murdering
of Bastard Children,” 52 George III (1812), c. 3
(Lower Canada); An Act for Repealing ... “An
Act Relating to Treasons and Felonies,” 53 George
III (1813), c. 11 (N.S.); An Act to Prevent the
Operation of “An Act to Prevent the Destroying
and Murdering of Bastard Children,” 2 William IV
(1831), c. 1 (Upper Canada); An Act to Provide for
the Punishment of Offences against the Person, 6
William IV (1836), c. 22 (P.E.I.).
52. Additional amendments also made it possible
to charge married women with concealment.
For full details of the statutory amendments in
the various jurisdictions prior to Confederation,
see Backhouse, supra note 5. The first statute
unequivocally to include married women within
the scope of the concealment offence was passed
in New Brunswick: Offences against the Person
Act, 1 William IV (1831), c. 17 (N.B.). The first
federal legislation was found in An Act Respecting
Offences against the Person, 32–33 Victoria
(1869), c. 20 (D.C.). The statute which extended
122 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
this package of criminal law to British Columbia
was An Act to Extend to the Province of British
Columbia Certain of the Criminal Laws, 37
Victoria (1874), c. 42 (D.C.).
53. BCARS, Deposition.
54. BCARS, Ibid.
55. S.R. Clarke, A Treatise on Criminal Law as
Applicable to the Dominion of Canada (Toronto:
1872) 467. See Beattie, supra note 5 at 364–366,
for discussion about English rules concerning the
reception of confession evidence.
56. For details about Justice Drake, see Alfred Watts,
Q.C., “The Honourable Mr. Justice Montague W.
Tyrwhitt-Drake” (1967) 26 The Advocate 225 at
226.
57. It was customary for the judge to appoint legal
counsel where an impoverished accused person
was on trial for a capital offence. Any barrister so
appointed would, of course, have the right to decide
whether or not to work for free: see Backhouse,
supra note 1 chapter 4.
58. Nanaimo Free Press, 5 May 1896; BCARS GR
1727, vol. 589, Bench Book Entries. R. v. Balo, 4
May 1896, by M.W.T. Drake.
59. Nanaimo Free Press, 6 May 1896.
60. An examination of the surviving archival court
records for Ontario between 1840 and 1900,
showed 66.7% verdicts of “not guilty” in charges
of murder and manslaughter, and 46.7% verdicts of
“not guilty” in charges of concealment. (See Tables
1, 2, and 3 in Backhouse, supra note 1 at 462, 465,
and 468.) Analysis of the court decisions in the
judicial district of Quebec between 1812–1891
showed 60% verdicts of “not guilty” in charges
of murder and manslaughter, and 38.8% findings
other than “guilty” in charges of concealment. (See
Tableau 3 in Cliche, supra note 5 at 49.)
61. Similar lenience was not expressed toward those
accused of procuring abortions in the nineteenth
century. Abortion trials were a rarity then, usually
surfacing only when major medical complications
or death resulted from an abortion. But in contrast
to infanticide verdicts, approximately half of the
abortion-related charges in some provinces resulted
in guilty verdicts. During abortion trials, in contrast
to infanticide cases, courts appeared to be using
loose standards of factual proof and legal analysis,
convicting despite evidence that would clearly
have permitted acquittals if judges and juries had
been so inclined: see Backhouse, supra note 2.
Part of the explanation may have related to who
was on trial. Abortion trials typically focused on
the abortionist, who was symbolically removed
from the immediate desperation of an unwillingly
pregnant woman. Distinctions between the sort of
women who committed infanticide and those who
obtained abortion may also have been relevant.
Unlike the impoverished, single women charged
with infanticide, women who sought abortions
were more representative of the population at large.
Many, particularly those who paid relatively high
sums of money to professional abortionists, came
from the married, middle and upper classes. The
medical profession, which lobbied strenuously
for stricter criminal prohibition of abortion, made
specific reference to class concerns, as well as
religious, racial, and ethnic biases, leading them
to denounce the efforts of Protestant, English-
Canadian women of the “respectable classes” to
control their fertility: see, for example, (1867) 3
Canadian Medical Journal 225 at 226; (1889) 18
Canadian Medical Record 18 at 142. For reference
to “race suicide” discussions, see McLaren and
McLaren, supra note 2 at 17.
62. (1862) 8 Upper Canada Law Journal December
at 309.
63. For details on Ontario infant mortality rates, see
“Ontario Registrar-General Report Relating to the
Registration of Births, Marriages and Deaths 1880–
1979” cited in Joan Oppenheimer, “Childbirth in
Ontario: The Transition from Home to Hospital in
the Early Twentieth Century” (1983) 75 Ontario
History 36 at 38. See also, Public Archives of Nova
Scotia, RG 41, Coroner’s Inquest, 25 April 1861,
as described in Wright, supra note 5 at 24–5.
64. Charles Arthur Mercier, Crime and Insanity
(London: Williams and Norgate, 1911) at 212–
13.
65. For a more detailed discussion, see Constance
Backhouse, “Shifting Patterns in Nineteenth-
Century Canadian Custody Law” in David H.
Flaherty, ed., supra note 4, vol. I at 212; Backhouse,
supra note 1, chapter 7; Rebecca Veinott, “Child
Custody and Divorce: A Nova Scotia Study
1866–1910” in Girard and Phillips, supra note 18.
Provincial legislation passed first in Canada West
in 1855, New Brunswick in 1890, Nova Scotia
in 1893, and British Columbia in 1897 eroded
the dominance of paternal custody rights to some
extent, but Canadian judges tended to apply the
new rules reluctantly, greatly diminishing the force
of the reforms. For an American comparison, see
Michael Grossberg, Governing the Hearth: Law
and the Family in Nineteenth-Century America
(Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press,
1985).
66. For a brief discussion of baby-farming, see
Backhouse, supra note 5. There was a series of
prominent cases in the late nineteenth century
The Shining Sixpence 123
where the owners of “baby farms” were charged
with child-murder, and legislation soon sprang up
to regulate these organisations. Further research
would be necessary to determine whether the
accusations made against “baby farmers” were
fair, or whether social reformers were motivated
primarily by the taint of sexual license that
surrounded illegitimate births, and a dislike of the
class of women who ran such establishments.
67. For details, see Peter Gossage, “Les Enfants
Abandonnés à Montréal au 19e Siècle: La Crèche
D’Youville Des Soeurs Grises 1820–1871” (1986–
87) 40 Revue d’histoire de L’Amérique Française
537. For a description of all of the institutionalised
infants’ homes operated in Canada in 1900, see
Lajoie, supra note 11 at 324–40.
68. Lajoie, supra note 11 at 340. The Protestant
Methodist, Congregationalist, and Presbyterian
churches were actively seeking to convert
“foreigners” in Canada during this period, and the
Finnish Lutherans were often targets (Lindstrom-
Best, supra note 32 at 130).
CHAPTER 8
Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes:
An Historical Analysis*
Helen Boritch
*****
Research examining the relation of gender
to criminal court outcomes tends to find an
overall pattern of leniency toward female
offenders. In the context of this general set of
findings, the most recent work in this area has
attempted to specify more precisely the nature
and extent of this gender-based leniency. For
example, some of the less severe treatment of
women is attributable to the fact that women
usually are less serious offenders than men.
As a result, studies that control for legally
relevant variables, such as case seriousness
and prior record, tend to find less evidence of
differential leniency in sanction severity. As
well, gender-based leniency does not appear
to be constant across all stages of decision
making, for all types of offenses, nor for all
categories of female offenders. So, for example,
leniency toward women is more often found
in sentencing and pretrial release decisions
rather than in those for case dismissal or
conviction; for women charged with less serious
offenses; and for women who are economically
dependent, married, or have children (Daly,
1987; Nagel and Hagan, 1983; A. Edwards,
1989; S. Edwards, 1984; Kruttschnitt, 1981,
1982; Kruttschnitt and Green, 1984).
The variability in the relation of gender
to case outcomes is seen to reflect different
dimensions of gender role attitudes, reproduced
at the level of judicial sanctioning decisions.
As yet, however, little is known about the
factors related to changes in judicial attitudes
and how they are reflected in gender-based
sanctioning patterns. Almost a decade ago,
Nagel and Hagan (1983:136), in their review
of the existing literature, underscored the need
for future research to “systematically vary the
social context in which sanctioning occurs
[if it is] to yield results that are informative
and generalizable.” In the interim, only a few
studies have followed up on this suggestion by
examining gender-based disparities in criminal
court outcomes across different jurisdictions
and in relation to changes in the involvement
of women in crime over the past few decades
(e.g., Johnson and Scheuble, 1991; Kruttschnitt
and Green, 1984).
One way to extend this work and to introduce
greater variation in the data sets used to examine
sentencing issues generally, and the impact of
gender in particular, is to observe the operation
of the law in a variety of historical contexts. An
historical perspective makes it possible to discern
more clearly the structural factors underlying
patterns of continuity in the differential
treatment of male and female offenders, as well
as important shifts in sanctioning patterns over
time. This study addresses these issues through
Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes 125
a quantitative analysis of gender differences in
criminal court outcomes using data from the
prison registers of Middlesex County, Ontario,
between 1871 and 1920.
Historical Context
Although it is possible to examine the relation
of gender to criminal court outcomes in a variety
of historical contexts, it seems logical to focus
on time periods characterized by significant
changes in gender roles, gender-based social
control policies, and levels of official female
criminality. The decades spanning the late
nineteenth and early twentieth centuries in
North America represent one such important
epoch. This period, generally referred to as
the Urban Reform Era in Canada and the
Progressive Era in the United States, witnessed
an urban reform movement common to all
industrializing nations. Beginning in the mid
nineteenth century, the steady movement
of populations toward the cities generated
a growing concern and fear over the social
problems that industrialization had brought in
its wake. In particular, early Canadian reformers
saw the highly visible and concentrated spread
of crime, disease, and poverty as having reached
crisis proportions, and they launched major
reform efforts to eradicate those problems
(Allen, 1968; Artibise, 1975; Decarie, 1974;
Rutherford, 1971, 1974). Although urban
reform ultimately came to encompass varied
and diverse phenomena, the vice-ridden world
of the lower classes was viewed as one of the
most serious threats facing the modern city.
Moral reform, then, was at the center of the
progressive tradition in Canada and clearly
reflected the class bias of its major advocates.
In this regard, “moral reform was an experiment
in social engineering, an attempt to force the
city dweller to conform to the public mores of
the church-going middle class” (Rutherford,
1971:206).
It is also during this era that traditional
definitions of gender, viewed as central to an
understanding of contemporary sanctioning
patterns, first arose in response to the changing
social and economic role of women (Klein
and Roberts, 1974; Morrison, 1976; Roberts,
1976). The importance of these new images
of femininity and women’s familial role
to the administration of criminal justice is
evident in numerous events during this period,
including the establishment of separate female
correctional institutions (Feinman, 1983;
Rafter, 1990; Strange, 1986); moral crusades
against prostitution (Backhouse, 1983; Daly
and Chesney-Lind, 1988; Holmes, 1972); and
the development of new informal social controls
created to augment formal legal controls
in dealing with deviance and crime among
working-class women (Boritch and Hagan,
1990; L. Kealey, 1979; Miller, 1987).
By drawing attention to the way in which
these social changes made women subject to an
ever-increasing set of controls to enforce middle-
class standards of femininity, social historians
have sought to dispel the commonly held
assumption of chivalry toward female offenders
in the past. Equally important, it is presumed
that these gender stereotypes continue to be
major determinants of gender-based disparities
in court outcomes in the contemporary context.
For the most part, however, conclusions with
respect to the harsh treatment of women
who deviated from prescribed standards of
appropriate behavior and with respect to overall
patterns of gender-related differences in sanction
severity in the past are not based on systematic
quantitative analyses of case outcomes. In the
absence of such empirical studies, the nature
of the historically conditioned and potentially
variable relation among gender stereotypes,
formal and informal control structures, and
sanctioning patterns has yet to be determined.
In order to provide such an historical analysis,
this study examines the relation of gender to
court outcomes in Middlesex County, Ontario,
during the Urban Reform Era. Toward this end,
it is first necessary to examine more closely
the most important features of this era and the
existing historical research as they pertain to the
analysis of gender-based disparities in criminal
sanctions.
126 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Gender, Social Control, and Crime
during the Urban Reform Era
The advent of industrial capitalism and the
sexual stratification of the labor process led to
major shifts in the social status of women and
the social control mechanisms governing the
lives of men and women (Currie, 1986; Hagan
et al., 1979, 1987; Tilly and Scott, 1978). Men’s
participation in the paid labor force and public
visibility made them the principal objects
of formal legal regulation, while women’s
exclusion from wage labor confined them to the
domestic sphere and informal social controls
operating through the family. The distinctly
domestic sphere was characterized by women’s
increased economic dependency on men and
by intensified regulation of their reproductive
roles. According to the prevailing middle-class
ideology of “separate spheres,” women were
expected to conform to the ideals of the “cult
of true womanhood” and “maternal feminism,”
which emphasized their moral purity and only
appropriate vocation as motherhood (Cott,
1987; Morrison, 1976; Roberts, 1976).
The sexual stratification of the labor process,
and its links to gender-based forms of social
control, however, “was tied tightly to that of
social class” (Hahn, 1980:20). The exclusion
of women from wage labor did not apply to
working-class women, whose cheap labor as
domestic servants and in mills, factories, and
restaurants was an integral feature of the larger
industrialization process (Barber, 1980; G.
Kealey, 1973; Klein and Roberts, 1974). For
example, by 1891 in Ontario, women constituted
12.5% of the entire wage labor force and 19%
of those employed specifically in manufacturing
and industrial occupations (Palmer, 1983:116;
Trofimenkoff, 1986:84). As young women
moved into the cities to take advantage of these
new employment opportunities, they also were
freed from traditional familial constraints and
began to lead social lives that conflicted sharply
with middle-class definitions of womanhood.
In turn, middle-class women saw their roles as
defenders of domesticity and rigid standards of
female sexual propriety increasingly threatened
by working-class women who took such roles
more lightly. This proved a powerful impetus
for middle-class women to become involved
in a variety of causes dedicated to preserving
and reinforcing prevailing gender definitions.
In response to the perceived absence of strong
informal social controls in the lives of many
working-class women, much of the early focus
of these “first wave feminists” was directed
at bringing pressure to bear on the police and
courts to enforce more vigorously a particular
moral order (Boritch and Hagan, 1990; Cott,
1987; Rafter, 1985; Valverde, 1991).
One result was that, in Canada as elsewhere,
the preeminent focus of urban police forces
during the nineteenth century centered on the
regulation of working-class recreations, morality,
and life-styles that violated conventional middle-
class notions of respectability and urban order.
To this extent, because of their participation
in the labor force, working-class women were
subjected to formal legal regulation in the same
way as their male counterparts. In view of the
dominant ideology, which saw drunkenness and
immorality as self-evident causes of poverty
and criminality, the majority of male and
female arrests consisted of various public order
offenses, especially drunkenness, disorderly
conduct, and vagrancy (Boritch and Hagan,
1990; Friedman and Percival, 1981; Giordano
et al., 1981; Monkkonen, 1981). In the case of
women, vagrancy statutes were also the primary
means used to criminalize prostitutes who plied
their trade on the streets. Taken together, these
offenses, which occur in public and have high
visibility, were viewed by early reformers as
indicative of the moral decay of cities and the
working class alike.
The issue of gender added another dimension
to the class bias inherent in the criminalization
of various public order offenses during the
nineteenth century. The corollary of the
prevailing gender stereotyping that imbued
women with higher moral sensibilities than
men was that female offenders who breached
these moral standards were regarded as more
Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes 127
depraved than male offenders (Rafter, 1990). As
a result, while drunken or disorderly behavior
on the part of working-class men was somewhat
expected if not condoned, the police and courts
seemed to take an especially dim view of women
who engaged in the same behaviors. Because
by definition, these offenses represented the
very antithesis of the prevailing ideology of
“maternal feminism” and “moral purity,” female
offenders were viewed as not only fallen,
but as symbolic of “why the lower classes
were low” (Hahn, 1980:21). Consequently,
in Ontario, the limited available evidence
from the mid nineteenth century indicates
that women charged with various public order
offenses, especially recidivists, were dealt with
particularly harshly by the courts (Graff, 1977;
Katz et al., 1982; Weaver, 1988).
By the late nineteenth century, anxiety
over changing gender roles crystallized in a
preoccupation with the potential corruption
of young, working-class women who came
from surrounding rural areas and abroad to
seek employment. Insofar as a single issue
came to symbolize and unify the diverse
components of the moral reform movement, it
was prostitution, or the “social evil.” Because
prostitution makes sex public, it challenged the
very essence of gender roles based on the notion
of separate spheres for men and women by
drawing attention to women’s active economic
role in the public sphere. The perceived need
to regulate female sexuality and to reinforce
the conventional female role in marriage and
the family led to concerted efforts on the part
of reformers to intensify further the controls
on women’s personal and social lives (Cott,
1987; L. Kealey, 1979; Miller, 1987; Morrison,
1976). Moreover, the propensity of reformers
to define the problem as a moral failing of
working-class women proved an ideal focus
for it allowed them to direct their efforts at
suppressing prostitution without altering the
patriarchal and class relations that were the
root causes of women’s economic and sexual
exploitation (Messerschmidt, 1987; Rotenberg,
1974; Valverde, 1991).
Over the course of the next several decades,
moral reformers in Ontario directed much of
their effort to restructuring the legal processing
of female offenders as reflected in the increase
in the maximum penalty for vagrancy from
two months to two years (Backhouse, 1985;
McLaren, 1986), the establishment of separate
Courts for female offenders (Homel, 1981),
and the building of a female prison, the Andrew
Mercer Reformatory and Refuge for young
girls in Toronto in 1879 (Splane, 1965; Strange,
1986).
It is, however, important to recognize that in
their quest to uplift working-class women and
to purify city life, first-wave feminists did not
confine themselves solely to reshaping the formal
criminal justice system. Gradually, beginning in
the 1880s, these efforts were augmented by
the development of a wide array of informal
social controls intended to compensate for the
perceived breakdown of traditional familial
controls and to socialize women to conform to
their appropriate role. By the turn of the century,
women reformers were largely responsible for
overseeing a broad network of community-
based programs and social services, usually
created under the auspices of organizations such
as the National Council of Women, Women’s
Christian Temperance Union, and the Young
Women’s Christian Association. Through their
work in these organizations, active throughout
Ontario, women hoped to guide the temporal,
moral, and religious welfare of young, single
women, to rescue and rehabilitate “wayward
women,” and generally, to prevent the behaviors
that made women subject to formal legal
controls (Klein and Roberts, 1974; Mitchinson,
1979; Morrison, 1976; Pederson, 1986; Roberts,
1976; Splane, 1965; Valverde, 1991). As such,
these developments marked a significant change
in the locus of social control of women from an
earlier exclusive reliance on the criminal justice
system to a growing dependence on informal
social controls wherein women were both the
primary instruments and objects of regulation.
Most of the existing historical research on
the treatment of women offenders during the
128 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Urban Reform Era has tended to focus on the
gender discrimination that characterized the
incarceration of women in female correctional
institutions. As has been well documented,
women reformers’ success in establishing
female reformatories, however well intended,
served to give formal recognition to a double
standard and to justify incarcerating large
numbers of young women for immorality and
minor sexual misbehaviors that had no corollary
in men’s prisons (Daly and Chesney-Lind,
1988; Feinman, 1983; Freedman, 1974; Rafter,
1983, 1985, 1990). Nevertheless, to study the
operation of the law only in its most visible form
leaves unexplored the issue of how the parallel
development of new, informal controls (firmly
established by the beginning of the twentieth
century) might have affected female criminality
and the judicial treatment of female offenders.
Equally important, however, findings based
on inmates of women’s prisons cannot be
generalized to all female offenders because
women sentenced to these prisons represented
only a small proportion of all female offenders
during this era—generally those sentenced to
terms of at least six months. In this regard,
despite the widespread establishment of female
reformatories, in Ontario as elsewhere in North
America, most women (and men) were sentenced
to relatively short periods of incarceration and
continued to serve their time in local jails. This
was especially true of the majority of female
offenders sentenced to prison for various public
order offenses, which generally carried relatively
short jail terms of several weeks to months. By
way of illustration, the Mercer Reformatory,
which served all of the province of Ontario,
had an average inmate population of only 100
women a year throughout the nineteenth century
(Splane, 1965:181). In contrast, during the same
period, the number of female committals to
Ontario’s county jails averaged approximately
1,700 a year (Carrigan, 1991:259).
Moreover, it is significant that, contrary to the
impression fostered by reformers and reinforced
by the establishment of separate female prisons
that female crime was on the rise, the available
evidence suggests that female criminality, as
measured by arrests and committals to county
jails, actually declined steadily during this
period. For example, in Toronto, male and
female arrest rates decreased for all offenses
during the Urban Reform Era, and the most
noticeable decline was in female crime rates and,
in particular, the relative proportion of women
arrested for various public order offenses.
Whereas in the 1860s females accounted for
40% of all arrests for drunk and disorderly
behavior and vagrancy, by the Depression of the
1930s, their relative share had dropped to only
6% (Boritch and Hagan, 1990:587). This decline
in female criminality was reflected further in a
corresponding drop in the relative proportion
of women committed to all the common jails
of Ontario during the late nineteenth century.
While the ratio of male to female committals
was approximately 3:1 in 1869, it increased to
10:1 by 1889 (Carrigan, 1991:259).
The research setting for this paper is no
exception to this trend: there is a very clear
pattern of decline in the percentage of women
in the inmate population of Middlesex County
Jail over the course of the Urban Reform Era.
Based on data from the jail registers (discussed
in more detail below) on the number of men
and women committed in each year from 1868
to 1920, Figure 1 shows that the proportion of
female prisoners dropped from a high of 38%
of all committals in 1871 to a low of 6% in
1901. Thereafter, despite an abrupt increase in
the proportion of female prisoners in 1902 (due
to a steep drop in the number of men rather
than an increase in the number of women), the
percentage of female inmates rose only slightly
in the early twentieth century and reached
approximately 10% by 1920.
Several factors may have combined to reduce
the criminalization of women, if not actual
levels of female criminality. Part of the decline
may be attributable to changing police priorities,
especially with respect to the enforcement of
public order offenses. Urbanization and its
attendant increasing privatization of life, decline
in the intensity of street life, and separation of
Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes 129
middle- and working-class residential areas may
all have contributed to reducing the visibility
of public disorder and, therefore, pressure on
the police to make arrests (Carrigan, 1991;
Monkkonen, 1981; Schneider, 1980). The
drop in official female criminality also may be
linked to an increasingly discriminating use
of formal and informal controls on different
categories of women (Boritch and Hagan,
1990). Over time, meting out longer sentences to
recidivists may have lessened female criminality
among that group of offenders through simple
incapacitation. At the same time, the increasing
use of informal controls directed at younger and
“pre-delinquent” women may have prevented
many of those women from incurring criminal
sanctions in the first place. Thus, various
incremental changes in social control policies
during this era may help to account for the
apparent decline in female criminality.
Gender and Sanction Severity: The
Historical Legacy
Combining the insights from contemporary
research with those gleaned from the foregoing
historical review, this study examines gender
differences in case outcomes during the Urban
Reform Era in terms of continuity and change.
First, it seeks to determine the extent to which
contemporary findings with respect to the
alternatively harsher or more lenient treatment
of female offenders represent a continuation
of historically conditioned patterns. Insofar
as attempts to account for these patterns
have emphasized the pervasive influence of
traditional gender stereotypes, it is reasonable
to expect that similar patterns will be observed
in the past, when standards of femininity and
respectability were considerably more rigid.
Second, this study seeks to identify the broad
structural factors related to changes in judicial
attitudes and sanctioning patterns over time. In
particular, the major changes in gender-based
forms of social control and levels of female
criminality that occurred during the Urban
Reform Era suggest the possibility of a shift
in gender-related sanctioning patterns from the
nineteenth to the twentieth century.
Research in contemporary settings has
shown that males and females are treated
differently across different offense types,
consistent with a double standard of acceptable
behavior. In particular, evidence of the more
severe treatment of female offenders tends to
Image not available
130 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
be found most often for offenses that involve
sexuality, however remotely. In this regard,
the greater likelihood of females coming to
the attention of law enforcement personnel
and being treated more punitively than males
is not limited to prostitution-related offenses,
but is also a feature of the treatment of girls for
various “status” offenses. Moreover, the harsher
treatment of female offenders for these offenses
is evident even after controlling for various
legally relevant factors, such as prior criminal
record and case seriousness. In contrast, in
the realm of conventional types of criminal
activity (typically property offenses), much of
the allegedly more lenient treatment of female
offenders is reduced when these same factors
are taken into account (for reviews of this
research, see Chesney-Lind, 1986; A. Edwards,
1989; Nagel and Hagan, 1983).
The historical counterpart of modern-day
status offenses are the public order offenses of
drunk and disorderly conduct and vagrancy. And,
unlike today, when property crimes predominate
in court cases, public order offenses made up
the bulk of male and female cases in the past.
In the case of women, vagrancy statutes were
a primary means of criminalizing prostitutes
who worked on the streets, but as well, men
and women were subject to prostitution charges
stemming from being a keeper, inmate, or client
of a house of ill fame. Taken together, these
behaviors were seen by reformers as symbolic
of the forces eroding traditional values and
family stability and as much more serious
lapses in morality for society’s future mothers
and moral guardians. More generally, because
any form of criminality breached the prevailing
notion of women’s moral purity, women who
came before the courts experienced a greater
loss of respectability than men.
It is expected first, then, that the influence
of gender stereotypes should be manifested in
decision makers’ differential assessment of the
seriousness of various offenses when committed
by men as opposed to women. That is, among
male offenders, it is predicted that public order
offenses would be regarded and treated as less
serious than property or violent crimes. In
contrast, among female offenders, it is expected
that judges would tend to view and sanction
offenders charged with public order offenses
similarly to those charged with crimes against
persons or property.
Second, in terms of differences between men
and women, it is hypothesized that women
charged with various public order offenses
received more severe dispositions than men
charged with the same offenses. Third, because
vagrancy statutes were used to criminalize
prostitutes, the harsher treatment of women
should be most pronounced for this offense.
Fourth, and in contrast, there is less reason
to expect that men and women charged with
more conventional crimes (e.g., larceny) would
be treated markedly differently. Fifth, it is
expected, that even after controlling for offense
type, women with more serious case factors and
criminal records were treated more severely
than men with similar attributes.
Research in contemporary settings also
suggests that much of the current leniency
toward women is accounted for by gender-
related differences in informal controls operating
in offenders’ personal lives. In particular, various
studies indicate that women already under
constraints imposed by economic dependency,
marriage, and family responsibilities are treated
more leniently than women not subject to these
informal controls in their daily lives. Further,
married women are treated more leniently than
married men (Daly, 1987; Kruttschnitt, 1982,
1984). The greater reluctance of judges to
incarcerate married women and thereby separate
them from their families is seen to reflect
the ongoing influence of traditional gender
stereotypes and the view that women’s “care-
taking labor is more indispensible to maintain the
family unit than is [men’s] economic support”
(Daly, 1987:156). One might, therefore, expect
to observe the same pattern of differential
leniency toward married women during the
Urban Reform Era, when gender divisions in
work and family life first arose.
Finally, an important concern of this research
Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes 131
is to examine the impact of societal-level
changes in gender-based forms of social control
and levels of female criminality on criminal
court outcomes. In this regard, gender-based
differences in informal controls, at the level of
individual offenders, reflect a more fundamental
gender-based differentiation of formal and
informal social controls in society (Hagan
et al., 1979, 1987). Moreover, as the Urban
Reform Era demonstrates, the particular form
of these social control processes, and their
relation to gender, is subject to change. The
development of alternative control strategies
and the effect of such changes on crime rates
and the criminal processing of cases are likely
to be incremental and thus can only be assessed
over a considerable period of time. In the case
of the Urban Reform Era, the development of
new, informal social controls was a gradual
process, beginning in the late nineteenth century
and reaching a peak of intensity by the turn of
the century. Consequently, the impact of those
changes on judicial sanctioning patterns is likely
to be observed most clearly in the early decades
of the twentieth century.
Data and Methods
Sample
In order to examine gender differences in
court outcomes during the Urban Reform
Era, this study uses data constructed from the
original, handwritten records of the Middlesex
County Jail. Situated in southwestern Ontario,
Middlesex County, and its administrative center,
London, exemplifies the processes of growth,
urbanization, and industrialization during
this era and, hence, is an ideal setting for this
study (Bertram, 1963; Bloomfield, 1986). In
addition, given the problems of availability and
inadequateness of data that plague historical
analyses, Middlesex County is relatively
unique in having preserved its prison records
for the years 1868 to 1920. As the lowest level
of the prison structure in Ontario, the common
(county) jails held not only convicted offenders
serving sentences of two months or less, but also
those arrested and awaiting the disposition of
their cases and convicted offenders held pending
transfer to another institution. In Middlesex
County as elsewhere, then, virtually all prisoners
first passed through this jail, regardless of
final case outcome or place of incarceration. 1
Compared, then, with historical data drawn from
any one particular stage of the criminal justice
system (e.g., police, courts), data from these
local jail registers have the singular advantage
of providing the most complete information on
offenders and court outcomes.
Data on a sample of male and female
offenders were compiled by coding all pertinent
information on every committal in each of the
six census years—1871, 1881, 1891, 1901, 1911,
and 1920. Although there are some missing data,
the registers provide fairly complete information
on various demographic characteristics of
offenders, the offense charge, number of arrest
charges, prior criminal record, and the ultimate
disposition of the case.2 Specifically, the sample
included all men and women committed for the
following most frequently occurring offenses:
common assault, larceny, drunkenness (which
included disorderly conduct), vagrancy, and
the specific prostitution offense of being a
keeper or inmate of a house of ill fame. The
relative infrequency of other offense types
(e.g., robbery, murder, fraud), especially among
female offenders, precluded their inclusion. It
is important to note that because an offender
could be committed more than once in any
year, the unit of analysis is case dispositions,
not individuals. The included offenses, which
represented 83% of female committals and 75%
of male committals, resulted in a final sample
size of 2,280 dispositions, of which 14% (317)
involved females and 86% (1963) involved
males. Table 1 presents the operationalization,
coding, and distribution within gender categories
of the variables used in the analysis.
Control Variables
Marital Status
Marital status is included in the analysis to
explore the possible interactive effects of
132 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Image not available
Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes 133
gender and marital status on case outcome.
Unfortunately, because the jail registers
contained no information on whether the
offender had children, it is not possible to
provide a more in-depth analysis of the effect
of a defendant’s familial situation.
Age
Prior research suggests that age coexists with
a variety of social characteristics that are
predictive of overall differences in the severity
of sanctions meted out to offenders generally,
and women in particular (Kruttschnitt, 1981).
In this analysis the effect of age is controlled
for through a set of dummy variables that
allows for more detailed comparisons across
age categories than would be possible with a
continuous measure. Offenders aged 19 years
and under are the reference category to which
all other age groups are compared.
Offense Type
Controls for the offense for which men and
women were charged are also in the form of
dummy variables. Larceny is the reference
category throughout the analysis.3
Case Seriousness and Prior Record
The analysis also controls for two other
variables relevant to case outcome. The first is
a measure of case seriousness based on whether
the offender had one or more arrest charges
pending. The second variable controls for prior
record, measured by whether the offender had
been committed previously to prison.4
Time Period
To control for the possibility of changes in the
relation between gender and criminal sanctions
over time, the data were dichotomized into
two time periods reflecting the earlier and later
decades of the Urban Reform Era: 1871 to 1891
and 1901 to 1920.
Dependent Variables
In comparison to current court proceedings,
which are characterized by several stages of
decision making, different sets of criteria in
determining successive outcomes, and a wide
variety of sentencing options, “justice” during
the Urban Reform Era generally was swift,
unencumbered by legal “technicalities,” and
limited in the types of dispositions meted out.
In the vast majority of cases, involving the less
serious offenses considered here, case outcomes
generally were decided in daily police court
sessions, during which it was not unusual for the
police magistrate to process a case and impose a
sentence in a matter of minutes (Homel, 1981).
Despite the fact that conviction and sentencing
decisions generally occurred at the same time,
it would be a serious omission to examine
gender differences in court outcomes solely in
terms of the sentences imposed on offenders.
Failing to first take into account the influence
of gender on the decision to impose a prison
sentence might well lead to biased estimates
and conclusions with respect to the impact of
gender on sentence length (Kruttschnitt and
Green, 1984; Wilbanks, 1986). For this reason,
in this study, two measures of case outcome
were constructed.
The first dependent variable dichotomizes
case outcome in simple terms of whether or
not the offender received a prison sentence
(with or without the option of paying a fine)
versus all nonprison dispositions, which
included discharge, acquittal, remand, bail, fine,
suspended sentence, and other miscellaneous
outcomes. 5 The decision to combine the two
dispositions of straight prison sentences and
prison sentences that included the option of
paying a fine was made in light of the fact that
few offenders during this period were able
to avoid a prison term by paying their fines.
For the second dependent variable an interval
measure of sentence length (days) is used. In
this analysis, sentences ranged from 1 to 1,825
days for those offenders receiving a prison
sentence. 6
Method of Analysis
Because little prior research exists that
systematically examines gender differences in
134 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
case outcomes during this era, an exploratory
analysis involving several models for each of
the dependent variables was carried out. First,
to assess variations in case outcomes within
gender categories, separate equations were
estimated for males and females. Supplemental
main-effect equations (not reported in the
tables) were also carried out to assess the
effect of gender after controlling for all other
variables. 7 Second, to examine differences in
case outcomes between men and women, a
model containing all two-way interaction terms
between gender and the control variables was
estimated. In the final model, interactions that
were not significant (p. 10) were excluded,
and the model was reestimated to maximize
parsimony and to produce more consistent
parameter estimates.
The fi rst dependent variable is dichotomous
(prison sentence versus all other dispositions)
and, accordingly, logistic regression is used
to estimate the relative importance of the
independent variables (Hosmer and Lemeshow,
1989). In the case of the second dependent
variable, because sentence length is contingent
on the offender’s first receiving a prison
sentence, the two processes are not independent.
Excluding cases not receiving a prison sentence
and then using ordinary least squares (OLS)
regression to estimate the model raises the
problem of censorship of cases because of the
nonrandom way in which cases are selected
(Kennedy, 1985; Maddala, 1986). Using OLS
regression with a censored dependent variable
amounts to estimating a mis-specified version
of the equation, in this case, one that will tend to
confound the effect of an exogenous variable on
sentence length with its impact on the likelihood
of receiving a prison sentence.
To overcome this problem, a tobit model
is used that “corrects” for the problem of
censorship by estimating a regression line
using all observations, those at the zero prison
days limit and those above it (see Amemiya,
1984; Kennedy, 1985; Maddala, 1986). The
tobit coefficient thus measures effects on the
probability of being above the limit and effects
conditional on being above zero. Importantly,
the relative magnitudes of these two quantities
can be determined by decomposing the tobit
coefficient, thus making it possible to assess
changes in sentence length, weighted by the
probability of receiving a prison sentence (see
Greene, 1991; McDonald and Moffitt, 1980).
Results
Distributions of Offender Attributes,
Offences, and Case Outcomes
Table 1 reveals significant differences in the
various attributes of male and female offenders
during the Urban Reform Era. Interestingly,
married offenders made up a larger proportion
of women (46.2%) than men (30.1%) committed
to prison. As well, female offenders tended
to be younger than their male counterparts;
the majority of women were under age 29
(52.4% compared with 42.6% of men). As
expected, the offense of vagrancy constituted
the largest proportion of female cases (39.3%),
while men were most likely to be committed
for drunkenness (49.0%). Taken together, the
three public order offenses of drunkenness,
vagrancy, and being a keeper or inmate of a
house of ill fame made up a larger proportion
of female (81.1%) than male (45.4%) cases.
There were few differences between men and
women in the relative seriousness of their cases
or criminal careers—roughly equal proportions
of men and women had more than one arrest
charge (9.1% and 8.8%, respectively) and were
recidivists (55.0% and 53.3%, respectively). In
addition, there was a dramatic decline in female
committals to prison from the late nineteenth to
the early twentieth century. While the proportion
of men committed in the two time periods was
roughly equal, the vast majority of women
(78%) in the sample were committed to prison
in the early period (1871–1891).
In terms of case outcomes, the majority of
male and female cases were disposed of either
through discharge (39.7% of men and 36.5% of
women) or the imposition of a prison sentence
with or without a fine option (51.6% of men and
Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes 135
57.5% of women). Of those offenders receiving
a prison sentence, males averaged 116 days
and women 139 days. Overall, Table 1 reveals
few differences between men and women in
the likelihood of being sentenced to prison,
but some indication of longer sentences being
meted out to female offenders. It remains to be
seen whether these findings are sustained when
control variables for offender attributes, offense
type, and time period are introduced.
Gender and Case Outcomes: Prison
Sentence versus No Prison Sentence
Table 2 presents the results of the logistic
regression analysis in which the outcome
variable is a binary measure of whether or
not the offender received a prison sentence.
Examination of the coefficients and associated
odds ratios in the separate equations for males
and females (Equations 1 and 2) reveals
some similarities but also clear differences in
the determinants of case dispositions within
gender categories. 8 Being married reduced
the odds of receiving a prison sentence among
male offenders (b = –.69, p .001) and female
offenders (b = –.87, p .01). As well, for men
and women, being older increased the odds of
receiving a jail sentence. However, whereas
for men the odds of receiving a jail sentence
increased in a linear fashion from the younger
to older age categories (1.38 to 1.95), the effect
of age for women was most pronounced for
those 40 to 50 years old. Compared with the
youngest group of women, the odds of the older
women incurring a prison sentence increased by
a factor of 9.49.
Examination of the effect of offense type
on case disposition also reveals significant
differences within gender categories,
which generally are consistent with initial
expectations. For men, the odds of receiving
a jail sentence were greatest for larceny (the
reference category), followed by drunkenness
(.87), vagrancy (.76), being a keeper or inmate
of a house of ill fame (.68), and assault (.39).
In contrast, among women, there were no
statistically significant differences in the odds
of receiving a prison sentence between larceny
and each of the other offense types. At the same
time, the effect on case outcome is not the same
for all offenses. Ranking the offenses, the odds
of a woman being sentenced to prison were
greatest for larceny and vagrancy (.14); and
reduced and roughly equal for assault (.63),
drunkenness (.56), and being a keeper or inmate
of a house of ill fame (.58).
For men and women, having multiple
charges (b = 2.12, p .001 and b = 4.00, p .001,
respectively) or being a recidivist (b = .58,^
.001) and (b = 1.21, p .001, respectively) were
strong predictors of a prison disposition. The
negative impact of both these case factors is
especially pronounced among female offenders.
Women with more than one arrest charge
increased their odds of being sentenced to prison
by a factor of 54.6 compared with women with
only one arrest charge. Further, the odds of
a female recidivist being sentenced to prison
increased by a factor of 3.35 over first-time
female offenders.
For males, the probabilities of receiving or
not receiving a prison sentence were unaffected
by time. In contrast, time period was a strong
predictor of female court dispositions (b =
–1.23, p .01). More specifically, by the early
twentieth century, the odds of a woman being
sentenced to jail had decreased by .29 compared
with a woman in the late nineteenth century.
Within gender categories, then, there are
striking differences in the factors related to
receiving a prison sentence. But it has yet
to be determined whether these differences
among male and female offenders translate
into marked differences between men and
women. Examination of the gender coefficient
in the main-effect model (not shown in Table 2)
reveals that gender is a significant determinant
of a prison sentence: overall, women were more
likely than men to be sentenced to prison (b =
– .39, p .01). Specifically, holding all other
variables constant, the odds of a male being
sentenced to prison are decreased by a factor
of .67.
In order to specify more precisely the
influence of gender on the decision to impose
136
Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Image not available
Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes 137
a prison sentence, an equation including two-
way interaction terms was carried out. The
results from this model, after eliminating those
interaction terms that were not significant and
reestimating the model, are shown in Equation
3 of Table 2. Only the interaction terms of
gender by marital status and gender by offense
type were not significant. So, in a statistical
sense at least, the mitigating effect of being
married in reducing the likelihood of receiving
a prison disposition was the same for men and
women. Similarly, although there were marked
differences in the effect of offense type within
gender categories on case outcome, they did
not translate into marked differences between
men and women.
With the inclusion of the remaining interaction
terms in the model, the main effect of gender
is insignificant, and one is able to assess
more precisely the nature of the relationship
between gender and case outcome. First, age
differentiated the treatment of men and women
only among offenders aged 40 to 50 years (b = –
1.33, p .01).9 Compared with women in this age
group, elder men were substantially less likely
to receive a prison sentence. Second, having
more than one arrest charge pending was related
more strongly to a prison sentence for women
than men (b = –1.96, p .10). Similarly, being a
recidivist was a stronger predictor of a prison
sentence for women than men (b = –.64, p .01).
Third, controlling for all other variables, there
were no differences between men and women
in the likelihood of receiving a prison sentence
in the late nineteenth century. However, in the
early twentieth century, men were substantially
more likely than women to receive a prison
disposition (b = 1.49, p .001).
Put more succinctly, for the period as a
whole, the findings indicate an overall pattern
of women being more likely than men to be
sentenced to prison. Differences between men
and women in the factors associated with this
decision are largely accounted for by, on the
one hand, the greater probability that women
who were older, had multiple charges, or were
recidivists would receive the harsher outcome
compared with men with these same attributes
and, on the other hand, the reduced likelihood
of women receiving a prison sentence in the
early twentieth century compared with the late
nineteenth century. On this measure of case
outcome, while the findings indicate that judges
made differential assessments of the seriousness
of different offenses when committed by men
as opposed to women, they do not support the
expectation that women charged with public
order offenses were treated more severely than
men. Nor do the findings provide evidence
of greater leniency toward married women
in comparison with married men. In contrast,
the findings do reveal significant changes in
the treatment of female offenders over time.
However, since this part of the analysis is
concerned only with the decision to impose
a prison sentence and not the actual length of
sentence meted out to offenders, it represents
only the first step in assessing gender-related
differences in sanction severity. Thus, the next
part of the analysis assesses gender differences
on this second measure of case outcome.
Gender and Sentence Severity
Table 3 reports the results from the tobit
regression models of sentence severity, which
include all observations (both those at or above
the zero prison days threshold). For each of
the equations (males, females, and interaction
models), two sets of results are reported.
The first column gives the unadjusted tobit
coefficients. The second column reports the
“adjusted effect” coefficients, which represent
estimates of sentence length for those sentences
above the zero limit, weighted by the probability
of being above the limit. These “adjusted
effects” were obtained by first calculating the
fraction of the total effect of the independent
variables due to being above the limit and
then multiplying the tobit coefficients by that
fraction (see McDonald and Moffitt, 1980, for a
description of the equations used to obtain these
decomposition effects).
The valuable information provided by this
disaggregation of the tobit coefficients is readily
138 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
illustrated. In the case of males, roughly half
(51.6%) of all offenders received a prison
sentence. Among men, the fraction of the total
effect of an independent variable due to changes
in sentence length is .32. Evaluating the data at
this point, it is now possible to say that 32%
of the total change in overall sentence severity
resulting from a change in the independent
variables is generated by changes in sentence
length. However, importantly, this means that
68% of the change is generated by changes in
the probability of receiving a prison sentence at
all. The results of the decomposition for females
are almost identical and have similar substantive
implications. Among female offenders, 57.5%
of the cases were disposed of with a prison
sentence, and the fraction of the total effect
conditional on receiving a prison sentence
is .34. This means that 66% of the change
in sentence severity is due to changes in the
probability of receiving a prison sentence in
the first place, whereas 34% is due to changes
in actual sentence length for those receiving a
prison disposition. Among males and females,
then, most of the effect of the control variables
on case outcome is due to their effect on the
decision to impose a prison sentence. Having
previously analyzed gender-related differences
on this measure of case outcome, I focus now
on the adjusted-effect coefficients in column
2, which estimate changes in sentence length
conditional on receiving a prison sentence.
Among male offenders, married offenders
received shorter sentences than single offenders
(b = –18.83). In addition, offenders under 19
years of age received the longest sentences.
These results suggest that while the youngest
group of offenders was less likely than older
offenders to receive a prison sentence, those
who did received the longest sentences. Judges
also made clear distinctions among male
offenders on the basis of offense type. Rank
ordering offenses, the longest sentences were
meted out for larceny (the reference category),
followed by vagrancy (b = –37.59), being a
keeper or inmate of a house of ill fame (b =
–43.74), drunkenness (b = –51.56), and lastly,
assault (b = –66.32). Males with more than one
arrest charge pending received substantially
longer sentences (b = 101.40), as did those
with a prior record (b = 21.49). In addition,
there is a trend toward longer sentences in the
early twentieth century compared with the late
nineteenth century (b = 16.19).
In the case of females, only the number of
arrest charges, recidivism, and time period are
strongly related to sentence length. Interestingly
then, and in contrast to men, marital status was
not related to sentence length among women.
So, it would appear that while being married
reduced the likelihood of being incarcerated, this
mitigating effect was effectively counteracted by
the long sentences meted out to married women.
Also in contrast to their treatment of male
offenders, judges did not appear to consider
the nature of the offense as an important
differentiating factor in the sentences they
imposed on women. There are no statistically
significant differences in sentence length
between larceny and each of the other offense
types, and differences across all offense types
are also fairly minimal. Rank ordering offenses
by sentence length shows the longest sentences
were given to women charged with vagrancy (b
= 19.85), followed by larceny, being in a house
of ill fame (b = –9.99), assault (b = –26.53), and
drunkenness (b = 29.28).
However, as with male offenders, females
who had more than one arrest charge or who
were recidivists received longer sentences
(b = 77.15 and b = 26.32, respectively) than
female offenders with only one charge and
no prior criminal record. Time period also
was a significant determinant of sentence
severity for women. In particular, because a
smaller proportion of women were sentenced
to prison in the twentieth century compared
with the nineteenth century, this latter period is
associated with an overall reduction in sentence
severity for women offenders (b = –34.00).
The next issue to be considered is the findings
with respect to differences between men and
women in sentence length. Examination of the
gender coefficient in the main-effect model
Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes 139
Image not available
140 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
(not shown in table) reveals that gender is a
significant influence on overall sentence severity
(b = 51.02, p .01), with women receiving
harsher outcomes than men. Disaggregating the
tobit coefficient, most of the influence of gender
is due to its effect on the decision to impose a
prison sentence (68%) and substantially less to
its effect on sentence length (32%) for those
offenders receiving a prison sentence. Still,
after taking this differential effect of gender
into account, women received, on average,
sentences that were 16 days longer than those
men received. Examination of the interaction
model makes it possible to account more fully
for the influence of gender on sentence length.
Excluding the interaction terms that were
not significant reveals that, once the relative
proportions of married and unmarried male
and female offenders are controlled for, marital
status does not figure as a significant gender-
related difference in sentence length. As well,
there are no significant differences between men
and women in the effect on sentence length of
having multiple charges or being a recidivist.
In terms of differences between men and
women, the most significant factors are offense
type and time period, which have opposite
effects on sentence length. Controlling for all
other variables, the interaction terms for gender
by offense type reveal an overall pattern of
longer sentences being meted out to females
compared with males. More specifically, there
are no significant differences in the sentences
imposed on men and women for larceny. At
the same time, males received substantially
shorter sentences than females for vagrancy (b =
–74.37) and drunkenness (b = –46.61). As well,
the negative coefficient for assault (b = –53.54)
and the negative (but not significant) coefficient
for being a keeper or inmate of a house of ill
fame give some indication that women received
somewhat longer sentences for these offenses
as well. However, the small number of women
charged with assault and the small number of
men charged with prostitution-related offenses
caution against drawing broad generalizations
with respect to these particular offenses.
The effect of time period is determined
primarily by gender differences in the probability
of receiving a prison sentence in the early
twentieth century compared with the late
nineteenth century. Because sentence length is
weighted by the probability of receiving a prison
sentence, and because women were less likely
than men to receive a prison sentence over time,
the adjusted gender-time period interaction term
shows an overall increase in sentence length for
men compared with women (b = 49.10).
Discussion and Conclusions
The preceding analysis reveals considerable
complexity in the nature and extent of gender-
related differences in court outcomes during
the Urban Reform Era. While much of the
contemporary sentencing research has sought
to explain (and sometimes, qualify) the
predominant pattern of leniency toward female
offenders, the historical evidence suggests that
the opposite pattern of gender discrimination
prevailed in the past. Looking at the period as
a whole and controlling for all other variables,
women were more likely to receive prison
dispositions and to incur longer sentences than
men. At the same time, the results show that
gender-related differences in sanction severity
varied substantially across the two measures
of case outcome in relation to various offender
and offense attributes, and across time. These
findings are reviewed in the context of the
hypotheses stated at the outset and in terms of
their implications for future research in this
area.
First, gender stereotyping on the part of
decision makers is evidenced in the dissimilar
assessment of the seriousness of different
offenses when committed by men as opposed
to women. Among males, prison terms and the
longest sentences were reserved for larceny, and
public order offenses were treated considerably
more leniently. Although it was expected that
men also would incur harsher outcomes for
violent offenses, this proved not to be the case.
It is likely that this is due to the inclusion of
only common assault in the analysis. During
Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes 141
the period considered, most instances of
common assault brought before the police court
consisted of relatively minor disputes between
family members and friends (Friedman and
Percival, 1981; Katz et al., E982). Clearly,
by the standards of the times, judges did not
regard these offenses as particularly serious
expressions of male criminality. In contrast,
the nature of the offense was a less important
determinant of case outcome and, especially,
sentence length among female offenders. By
and large, judges appeared to adopt the attitude
that the form a woman’s criminality took was
secondary to the fact that a woman appeared
before the court on any charge.
Second, as the most general pattern, it was
expected that women charged with public order
offenses during the Urban Reform Era would
be dealt with more harshly than men. While
there were no significant gender differences
by offense type in the probability of receiving
a prison sentence, women did receive longer
sentences for vagrancy, drunkenness, and, to a
lesser extent, assault. Third, although women
were given longer sentences for most offenses,
gender differences in sentence length were, as
predicted, most pronounced for the offense of
vagrancy. Undoubtedly, some (unknown) part
of the more punitive reaction to women charged
with vagrancy is due to the use of this statute
to criminalize street prostitutes. At the same
time, there were no differences between men
and women in case outcome for the specific
prostitution offense of being a keeper or inmate
of a house of ill fame. This finding suggests that
judges made some distinctions among different
types of prostitutes on the basis of their social
status and public visibility. The comparatively
more lenient treatment of prostitutes who
worked in brothels, compared with those
women who worked on the streets, implies that
judges reserved their harshest responses for
the most socially and economically marginal
of women—those whose crimes occurred in
public and, therefore, represented the most
flagrant affront to prevailing constructions of
femininity and sexuality. Fourth, consistent with
expectations, men and women charged with
the more conventional offense of larceny were
treated similarly, being both equally likely to
receive a prison disposition and similarly long
sentences.
Fifth, although there were no gender
differences in sentence length for offenders with
more than one arrest charge or a prior record,
compared with men with these attributes,
women were more likely to receive a prison
sentence. Gender discrimination, the tendency
to view female offenders as more immoral than
male offenders, and the attendant greater loss of
respectability experienced by women who came
before the courts during this era are, perhaps,
exemplified in the harsh treatment of older
women, who were more likely than younger
women or older men to incur prison dispositions.
Lacking the employment opportunities available
to younger women, frequently widowed or
abandoned by their husbands, having lost their
capacity to reproduce and, consequently, much
of their social value, and viewed as too old or
entrenched in their criminal tendencies to be
reformed, these older women were victimized
by society and the criminal justice system
alike.
The findings with respect to differences in
the treatment of male and female offenders for
the period as a whole contribute to a greater
understanding of the impact of gender-based
stereotypes on judicial attitudes and court
outcomes in the present as well as the past. Not
only do the findings provide further evidence
to dispel the myth of chivalry toward female
offenders in the past, but the historical legacy
of these sanctioning patterns is seen in the
continued harsh treatment of women who
deviate from accepted standards of feminine
behavior. In addition, several other findings
from this analysis merit further comment.
One of the more interesting findings is
that most of the influence of gender on court
outcomes is accounted for by the decision to
impose a prison disposition and comparatively
less is due to decisions with respect to actual
sentence length. At the most general level,
142 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
and consistent with research in contemporary
contexts, this finding underscores the importance
of controlling for the potentially variable
influence of gender across different decision-
making contexts before drawing generalizations
about the nature and extent of gender-related
disparities in sanction severity (Daly, 1987;
Kruttschnitt and Green, 1984; Nagel and Hagan,
1983; Wilbanks, 1986).
At the same time, the results of this historical
analysis stand in marked contrast to research in
contemporary contexts, which generally finds
an overall pattern of more lenient outcomes
for women, especially in sentencing decisions.
Recent explanatory frameworks have focused
on gender-based differences in familial relations
and informal social controls to account for
this gender-based leniency in court outcomes.
This study highlights the historically specific
nature of those relations, thus broadening our
understanding of the structural factors that
mediate sanctioning patterns over time.
Daly (1987), for example, argues that
contemporary gender differences in court
outcomes reflect the influence of traditional
gender divisions in work and family life, a
concern with maintaining the family unit, and
the higher priority accorded to women’s care-
taking role than men’s economic support in
maintaining family life. Because the state can
compensate more easily for men’s economic
role than women’s parental role, judges are
more reluctant to incarcerate married women
than married men. Daly (1987:170), however,
notes that this pattern of gender-based leniency
is subject to change, persisting only so long as
women retain primary responsibility for child
care and existing “asymmetries remain in state
supports for father and mother surrogates.”
The Urban Reform Era provides a concrete
example of such historical variability in the
differential treatment of males and females on
the basis of marital status. Although gender-
based divisions in work and family first arose
as a result of urbanization and industrialization,
the analysis revealed no evidence that married
women were treated more leniently than married
men as might be expected. In fact, a larger
proportion of married women than married men
were committed to prison, and being married
was more strongly associated with less severe
outcomes among male offenders than among
female offenders. The marked absence of
leniency toward women implies that whether
married women are treated more leniently
than married men by the courts is crucially
influenced by prevailing considerations of social
class, economic conditions, and levels of state
supports for families.
It is perhaps not surprising to find that the
middle-class ideology of “maternal feminism,”
which idealized women’s role as mothers,
did not extend equally to the predominantly
working-class women who found themselves
before the courts. 10 To a large extent, the
realities of their working lives stood in marked
contradiction to the ideology of domesticity,
which portrayed women’s place as in the home.
The acceptance of these new definitions of
gender by working-class women, and the fusion
of middle-class and working-class notions of
familial life, occurred only gradually (Tilly,
1978; Tomes, 1978). And, it would seem,
commensurate changes in judicial attitudes and
sanctioning patterns also were slow to develop.
During the Urban Reform Era, judges appeared
to view women’s criminality as prima facie
evidence of their inadequacy as mothers and
showed little hesitancy in removing them from
their child-care roles.
In addition, judges’ differential treatment of
married women and married men must be seen in
light of the overall economic precariousness of
the working class during this era. In the absence
of state supports to compensate families for the
loss of a male wage earner, incarcerating married
men frequently had dire consequences for the
family. Men’s economic role in maintaining the
family unit would be seen as more indispensable
than it is today, when such state supports
exist. In the past, unlike the present, women’s
primary responsibility for child care did not
confer the same special advantage in court over
men’s financial responsibility to the family.
So, for all the disadvantages associated with
Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes 143
traditional stereotypes, contemporary female
offenders have benefitted from them in ways
their counterparts during the Urban Reform
Era did not.
Finally, one of the most important findings
from this analysis concerns the impact of broad
changes in gender-based forms of control on
male and female court outcomes over time.
Within a social control framework, gender-
based variations in social control have been used
to explain lower levels of female criminality,
court responses to different types of female
offenders, and the differential treatment of male
and female offenders (Hagan et al., 1979, 1987;
Kruttschnitt, 1981, 1982, 1984). This historical
analysis suggests that, in addition to this level of
analysis focusing on individual attributes, equal
consideration might be given to the impact of
societal-level changes in gender-based forms
of social control to account for broad shifts in
sanctioning patterns.
As previously suggested (Boritch and Hagan,
1990), the rise and intensification of informal
community controls regulating the lives of
working-class women during the late nineteenth
century likely contributed to both a decline in
levels of female criminality and a change in the
judicial treatment of different types of female
offenders. On the one hand, an increasing
reliance on informal controls likely prevented
many women from being subject to criminal
sanctions in the first place. As well, community-
based organizations provided judges with
alternatives to imposing prison sentences
on first-time offenders. On the other hand,
long sentences for repeat offenders may have
further reduced levels of female criminality
through simple incapacitation of these women.
Certainly, the findings with respect to the harsh
treatment of female recidivists are indicative
of such a pattern. The “success” of such
sentencing practices may account for the
drop in female recidivism over time. While,
among men, roughly 50% of offenders were
recidivists in both the late nineteenth and early
twentieth century, the proportion of female
recidivists declined from 56 to 44% over the
same period.
The findings also suggest that changes in
gender-based forms of social control and
declining levels of female criminality over the
course of the Urban Reform Era contributed
to a long-term reduction in gender-related
differences in case outcomes. Viewing the
period as a whole, there is a predominant
pattern of more severe sanctions being meted
out to female offenders. However, it is also
fairly evident that the more severe treatment of
female offenders is primarily a feature of the late
nineteenth century since the majority of female
offenders were committed to prison in those
decades. By the early twentieth century, there
is a noticeable change in sanctioning patterns
with women being less likely than men to
receive a prison disposition. And while women
continued to receive longer sentences than men
for various offenses, men now also received
substantially longer sentences than they had in
the nineteenth century. Over time, then, there
is a trend toward women being subjected to
higher levels of informal control and men being
subjected to more intensified formal controls.
Taken together, these changes contributed to
a long-term reduction in the level of female
criminality and the magnitude of gender-related
disparities in sentence severity.
Notes
* An earlier version of this paper was presented at
the annual meeting of the American Society of
Criminology, San Francisco, November 1991.
The research was supported by grants from the
University of Alberta’s Central Research Fund and
Contributions Grant of the Solicitor General of
Canada to the Centre of Criminology. I would like to
thank Douglas Baer for his assistance with the data
analysis and Leslie Kennedy, William Johnston,
John Hagan, and the anonymous reviewers for their
helpful comments and suggestions.
144 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
1. By the late 1870s, the prison system in Ontario
consisted of three tiers, distinguished by the
length of sentence imposed on offenders. At the
lowest level were the local county jails, which
held those awaiting disposition of their case,
as well as the majority of offenders sentenced
to two months or less. At the next level, men
sentenced to periods of two months to two years
were transferred to Central Prison, and women
receiving such sentences were sent to the Andrew
Mercer Reformatory, both in Toronto. Finally,
those offenders sentenced to terms of two years
or more were sent to the Federal Penitentiary
at Kingston, Ontario (Splane, 1965; Wetherell,
1979). In practice, however, many prisoners whose
sentences made them eligible to be sent to Central
Prison or the Mercer Reformatory served their time
in the local county jails. In the case of men this
was usually the result of overcrowding at Central
Prison, while for women it usually stemmed from
local judges simply failing to take advantage of this
alternative facility (Province of Ontario, 1891).
2. Several pages in the 1881 register are missing,
which resulted in the loss of 75 cases. As well, it
should be noted that the data for 1920 do not span
the entire year but conclude with the end of the
institution’s fiscal year, September 30.
3. While a prominent concern was to control for
the effect of offense type on case outcome, it is
recognized that the offense categories included in
the analysis contain charges that vary in behavioral
content and, therefore, seriousness. The offense
of vagrancy is also somewhat unique in its gender
specificity since it included women charged with
prostitution. Unfortunately, there is no way of
precisely determining the proportion of women
charged with vagrancy who actually were arrested
for prostitution as opposed to all of the other
behaviors and status attributes that made both men
and women subject to this charge. It is, in part for
this reason, that the less frequent offense of being a
keeper or inmate of a house of ill fame is included
as it represents the only “pure” prostitution charge
involving both men and women during this era.
4. There were too few cases of offenders with more
than two arrest charges pending to construct
an interval scale for this variable. For different
reasons, an interval scale could not be constructed
for prior committals to prison because prison
officials were not consistent in the way they
recorded this information over time. In particular,
in some of the sample years, multiple arrest charges
were recorded as separate committals. Therefore,
as a first step, it was necessary to distinguish among
multiple arrest charges and prior committals in any
given year. It was then possible to separate first-
time offenders from recidivists and, by matching
offender information, to determine the correct
number of prior committals for a given offender for
any year in the study. However, it was not possible
to reconstruct accurately the number of prior
committals an offender may have accumulated in
the intervening years not included in the sample.
5. Because the vast majority of male (92.6%) and
female (94.9%) cases were disposed of either by
discharge/acquittal or conviction and a prison
sentence, the operationalization of case outcome
in terms of prison sentence versus all other
dispositions most accurately reflects the bivariate
nature of judicial sanctioning patterns during
this era. It is rendered an only slightly imperfect
measure of conviction versus nonconviction by
the inclusion of a small proportion of offenders
(1.7% of men and 1.6% of women) who were
convicted but received a nonprison sentence (i.e.,
a fine or suspended sentence). The other types of
dispositions in the nonprison category include
a number of infrequent outcomes in which the
offender was neither convicted nor received a
criminal sanction. A small proportion of offenders
(1.4% of men and 1.9% of women) were remanded.
This disposition was recorded only in 1871, and,
since those cases never reappear in the register,
it is assumed that no further proceedings were
taken and they were, in effect, discharged. A few
offenders (3.3% of men and .3% of women) were
bailed. Those offenders also never reappear in the
register, and it is assumed they forfeited their bail
in lieu of appearing in court and were not pursued
by the authorities. The remaining offenders (1.0%
of men and 1.3% of women) received a variety
of other dispositions. These included being sent
to a hospital, the insane asylum, or some other
noncriminal facility.
6. Of the offenders sentenced to prison, a small
minority (1.6%) were sentenced to indeterminate
terms of either up to two years, or up to five years
(34 men and 4 women). As the upper limits of
these sentences were not atypical for the offenses
involved (primarily larceny), it was decided to code
these cases at the maximum penalty.
7. Since the primary concern in this analysis is the
effect of gender on case outcome, only the gender
coefficient is reported in the discussion and these
main-effect equations are not presented in the
accompanying tables for either dependent variable.
The full equations are available from the author.
8. The odds, ratio, or Exp(B), is the antilogarithm of
the difference between the logit coefficient of any
category of a variable and its reference category,
Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes 145
calculated as 1/1 + e~ z
. An odds ratio of 1 means
that the odds of receiving or not receiving a prison
sentence are roughly equal. An odds ratio greater
than 1 means that the odds are increased, whereas
an odds ratio of less than 1 means that the odds
are decreased. Technically speaking, the odds ratio
refers to the ratio of offenders receiving a prison
disposition to offenders not receiving a prison
disposition, and not to the probability of receiving
a prison disposition.
9. Since the interaction coefficients (and odds ratios)
refer to the difference of a difference—that is,
the difference between men and women in one
category of the independent variable compared
with the difference between men and women in
the other category—these terms are not readily
meaningful. Therefore, the interpretation of
each interaction coefficient in the analysis of
both dependent variables was supplemented by
specifying and comparing different cells of the
interaction.
10. There was virtually no variation in the social
class of the female offenders in the sample, as
measured by their occupation. Of those women
(86.4%) recording an occupation, fully 86.5%
were employed in domestic service. Of the
remainder, 4.5% were factory workers, 4.6%
were dressmakers, and 4.4% had various other
occupations (e.g., peddler, photographer). Male
offenders also were overwhelmingly from the
working class. Of the men (96.2%) listing an
occupation, 65.4% were common laborers, 24.8%
were tradesmen (e.g., carpenter, tinsmith), 3.7%
were fanners, 5.7% were lower white-collar
workers (e.g., clerk, store proprietor), and only
.4% were professionals (e.g., doctor).
References
Allen, Richard
1968 The social gospel and the reform tradition in
Canada, 1890–1928. Canadian Historical Review
49(4):381–399.
Amemiya, Takeshi
1984 Tobit models: A survey. Journal of Econometrics
24:3–61.
Anderson, Etta A.
1976 The “chivalrous” treatment of the female offender
in the arms of the criminal justice system: A review
of the literature. Social Problems 23:350–357.
Artibise, Alan F.J.
1975 Winnipeg: A Social History of Urban Growth,
1874–1914. Montreal: McGill-Queen’s University
Press.
Backhouse, Constance B.
1985 Nineteenth-century Canadian prostitution law,
reflection of a discriminatory society. Social
History 18(36):387–423.
Barber, Marilyn
1980 The women Ontario welcomed: Immigrant
domestics for Ontario homes, 1870–1930. Ontario
History 62:148–172.
Bertram, Gordon W.
1963 Economic growth in Canadian industry, 1870–
1915: The staple model and take-off hypothesis.
Canadian Journal of Economics and Politics
29(2): 159–184.
Bloomfield, Elizabeth
1986 Urban-industrial growth processes in southern
Ontario, 1870–1930. Institute of Urban Studies,
Research and Working Paper, No. 24, University
of Guelph.
Boritch, Helen, and John Hagan
1990 A century of crime in Toronto: Gender, class,
and patterns of social control, 1859 to 1955.
Criminology 28(4):567–599.
Carrigan, D. Owen
1991 Crime and Punishment in Canada: A History.
Toronto: McClelland & Stewart.
Chesney-Lind, Meda
1986 Women and crime: The female offender. Signs
12:78–96.
Cott, Nancy F.
1987 The Grounding of Modern Feminism. New Haven:
Yale University Press.
Currie, Dawn
1987 Female criminality: A crisis in feminist theory. In
Brian D. MacLean (ed.), The Political Economy of
Crime. Scarborough: Prentice-Hall Canada.
Daly, Kathleen
1988 Discrimination in the criminal courts: Family,
gender, and the problem of equal treatment. Social
Forces 66(1):152–175.
Daly, Kathleen, and Meda Chesney-Lind
1988 Feminism and criminology. Justice Quarterly
5(4):101–141.
DeCarie, M.G.
1974 Paved with good intentions: The Prohibitionists’
road to racism in Ontario. Ontario History
66(l):15–22.
146 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Edwards, Anne R.
1989 Sex/gender, sexism and criminal justice: Some
theoretical considerations. International Journal
of the Sociology of Law 17:165–184.
Edwards, Susan S.M.
1984 Women on Trial: A Study of the Female Suspect,
Defendant and Offender in the Criminal Law and
Criminal Justice System. Manchester: Manchester
University Press.
Feinman, Clarice
1983 An historical overview of the treatment of
incarcerated women: Myths and realities of
rehabilitation. Prison Journal 63:12–26.
Freedman, Estelle B.
1974 Their sisters’ keepers: An historical perspective
on female correctional institutions in the United
States: 1870–1900. Feminist Studies 2:77–95.
Friedman, Lawrence M., and Robert V. Percival
1981 The Roots of Justice: Crime and Punishment in
Alameda County, California 1870–1910. Chapel
Hill: The University of North Carolina Press.
Giordano, Peggy C., Sandra Kerbel, and Sandra
Dudley
1981 The economics of female criminality: An analysis
of police blotters, 1890–1975. In Lee H. Bowker
(ed.), Women and Crime in America. New York:
Macmillan.
Graff, Harvey
1976 “Pauperism, misery, and vice”: Illiteracy and
criminality in the nineteenth century. Journal of
Social History 11(2):245–268.
Greene, William H.
1990 Limdep, User’s Manual and Reference Guide,
Version 6.0. Bellport, NY.: Econometric
Software.
Hagan, John, John H. Simpson, and A.R. Gillis
1979 The sexual stratification of social control: A gender-
based perspective on crime and delinquency.
British Journal of Sociology 30(l):25–38.
1987 Class in the household: A power-control theory
of gender and delinquency. American Journal of
Sociology 92:788–816.
Hahn, Nicholas F.
1980 Too dumb to know better. Criminology 18(l):3–
25.
Holmes, Kay A.
1972 Reflections by gaslight: Prostitution in another age.
Issues in Criminology (1):83–101.
Homel, Gene H.
1981 Denison’s law. Criminal justice and the police
court in Toronto, 1877–1921. Ontario History
73:171–186.
Hosmer, David W., Jr., and Stanley Lemeshow
1989 Applied Logistic Regression. New York: John
Wiley & Sons.
Johnson, David R., and Laurie K. Scheuble
1991 Gender bias in the disposition of juvenile court
referrals: The effects of time and location.
Criminology 29(4):677–699.
Katz, Michael B., Michael J. Doucet, and Mark J.
Stern
1982 The Social Organization of Early Industrial
Capitalism. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University
Press.
Kealey, Greg
1973 Working-Class Toronto at the Turn of the Century.
Toronto: New Hogtown Press.
Kealey, Linda (ed.)
1979 A Not Unreasonable Claim, Women and Reform
in Canada, 1880’s to 1920’s. Toronto: Women’s
Educational Press.
Kennedy, Peter
1985 A Guide to Econometrics. Cambridge, Mass.:
MIT Press.
Klein, Alice, and Wayne Roberts
1974 Besieged innocence: The “problem” and the
problems of working women—Toronto 1896–
1914. In Janice Acton, Penny Goldsmith, and
Bonnie Shepphard (eds.), Women at Work: Ontario
1850–1930. Toronto: Women’s Educational
Press.
Kruttschnitt, Candace
1981 Social status and sentences of female offenders.
Law and Society Review 15(2):247–265.
1982 Women, crime and dependency. Criminology
19(4):495–513.
1984 Sex and criminal court dispositions: The unresolved
controversy. Research in Crime and Delinquency
21(3):213–232.
Kruttschnitt, Candace, and Donald E. Green
1983 The sex-sanctioning issue: Is it history? American
Sociological Review 49(4):541–551.
Maddala, G.S.
1985 Limited-dependent and Qualitative Variables in
Econometrics. New York: Cambridge University
Press.
McClaren, John P.S.
1986 Chasing the social evil: Moral fervour and
the evolution of Canada’s prostitution laws,
1867–1917. Canadian Journal of Law and Society
1:125–166.
McDonald, John F., and Robert A. Moffitt
1980 The uses of tobit analysis. The Review of Economics
and Statistics 62(2)318–321.
Messerschmidt, James
1987 Feminism, criminology and the rise of the female
“sex delinquent,” 1880–1930. Contemporary
Crises 11:243–263.
Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes 147
Miller, Leslie J.
1988 Uneasy alliance: Women as agents of social control.
Canadian Journal of Sociology 12(4):345–361.
Mitchinson, Wendy
1979 The WCTU: “For God, home and native land”:
A study in nineteenth-century feminism. In Linda
Kealey (ed.), A Not Unreasonable Claim, Women
and Reform in Canada, 1880’s to 1920’s. Toronto:
Women’s Educational Press.
Monkkonen, Eric
1981 Police in Urban America, 1860–1920. New York:
Cambridge University Press.
Morrison, T.R.
1975 “Their proper sphere”: Feminism, the family and
child-centered reform in Ontario, 1875–1900.
Ontario History 63:45–74.
Nagel, Ilene H., and John Hagan
1984 Gender and crime: Offense patterns and criminal
court sanctions. In Michael Tonry and Norval
Morris (eds.), Crime and Justice: An Annual
Review of Research. Chicago: University of
Chicago Press.
Palmer, Bryan D.
1982 Working-Class Experience: The Rise and
Reconstitution of Labour, 1800–1920. Toronto:
Butterworth & Co.
Pederson, Diana
1986 “Keeping our good girls good”: The YWCA and
the “Girl Problem,” 1870–1930. Canadian Woman
Studies 7:20–24.
Province of Ontario
1891 Report of the Commissioners Appointed to
Enquire into the Prison and Reformatory System
of Ontario.
Rafter, Nicole Hahn
1983 Chastising the unchaste: Social control functions
of a woman’s reformatory, 1894–1931. In Stanley
Cohen and Andrew Scull (eds.), Social Control
and the State, Historical and Comparative Essays.
Oxford: Martin Robinson.
1985 Gender, prisons and prison history. Social Science
History 9(3):233–247.
1990 Partial Justice, 2 n d ed. New Brunswick:
Northeastern University Press.
Roberts, Wayne
1976 Honest Womanhood: Feminism, Feminity and
Class Consciousness among Toronto Working
Women, 1893 to 1914. Toronto: New Hogtown
Press.
Rotenberg, Lori
1974 The wayward worker: Toronto’s prostitute at
the turn of the century. In Janice Acton, Penny
Goldsmith, and Bonnie Shepphard (eds.), Women
at Work, Ontario 1850–1930. Toronto: Women’s
Educational Press.
Rutherford, Paul
1971 Tomorrow’s metropolis: The urban reform
movement in Canada. Historical Papers: 203–
224.
Rutherford, Paul (ed.)
1974 Saving the Canadian City: The First Phase, 1880–
1920. Toronto: University of Toronto Press.
Schneider, John C.
1980 Detroit and the Problem of Order, 1830–1880: A
Geography of Crime, Riot, and Policing. Lincoln:
University of Nebraska Press.
Splane, Richard B.
1965 Social Welfare in Ontario 1791–1893: A Study of
Public Welfare Administration. Toronto: University
of Toronto Press.
Strange, Carolyn
1985 Unlocking the doors on women’s prisons.
Resources for Feminist Research 14(4):13–15.
Tilly, Louise A., and Joan W. Scott
1978 Women, Work, and Family. New York: Holt,
Rinehart & Winston.
Tomes, Nancy
1977 A “torrent of abuse”: Crimes of violence between
working-class men and women in London, 1840–
1875. Journal of Social History 11(3):328–345.
Trofimenkoff, Susan Mann
1986 One hundred and two muffled voices: Canada’s
industrial women in the 1880’s. In V. Strong-Boag
and A.C. Fellman (eds.), Rethinking Canada: The
Promise of Women’s History. Toronto: Copp Clark
Pitman.
Valverde, Mariana
1991 The Age of Light, Soap, and Water: Moral
Reform in English Canada, 1885–1925. Toronto:
McClelland & Stewart.
Weaver, John
1987 Crime, public order and repression: The Gore
District in upheaval, 1832–1851. In R.C. Macleod
(ed.), Lawful Authority: Readings on the History
of Criminal Justice in Canada. Toronto: Copp
Clark Pitman.
Wetherell, Donald G.
1979 To discipline and train: Adult rehabilitation
programmes in Ontario prisons, 1874–1900.
Histoire Sociale/Social History 12(23):145–165.
Wilbanks, William
1986 Are female felons treated more leniently by
the criminal justice system? Justice Quarterly
3(4):517–529.
CHAPTER 9
The Voluntary Delinquent:
Parents, Daughters, and the Montreal
Juvenile Delinquents’ Court in 1918
Tamara Myers
For many working-class girls living in Montreal
in the early twentieth century, adolescence was
marked by the end of schooling, a series of
low-paying jobs, an increase in independence,
and sexual experimentation. Traditional family
arrangements, which normally bound adolescent
girls, strained under the impact of rapid social
change. Parents reacted to their daughters’
growing desires for autonomy with alarm,
outrage, and fear, and often sought means to
bolster waning familial authority. As a result,
hundreds of delinquent daughters were brought
before Montreal’s Juvenile Delinquents’ Court,
which opened in 1912. Their “crimes” consisted
primarily of defying parental authority over
contributions to the family economy and
housework, and their seemingly precocious
attitude toward sexuality.
The first generation of girls processed
by a distinct court for youthful offenders
were introduced to probation officers, who
systematically investigated their work histories,
social and sexual behaviour, and family relations.
The intrusive nature of the juvenile court’s
activities has led historians interested in the rise
of “socialized” justice to emphasize the coercive
relationship between court officials acting for
the state and working-class families. 1 Central
to juvenile justice historiography is the notion
that juvenile court officials and their social
reform contemporaries aimed to regulate the
social, moral, and sexual lives of the working
class. Absent in this historiography is the role
of parents within this new system of justice.
The longstanding focus on the child-saving
rhetoric of the new juvenile court has meant
historians have relegated parents to a passive
role in the system, ignoring how juvenile justice
functioned in practice.2
As this article documents, parents were at
the core of this new juvenile justice system:
they exercised significant influence over the
definition of delinquent conduct, brought to
court a surprising number of cases (especially
adolescent girls), and insisted on their right to
have the state discipline their children. Indeed,
a history of early juvenile justice must account
for, and integrate, family decisions to engage
the new juvenile court.
This study analyzes how juvenile justice
functioned through an examination of the roles
of parents, adolescent girls, and court officials in
the Montreal juvenile court system that emerged
in the wake of the 1908 Juvenile Delinquents
Act (JDA). It focuses on female delinquents
who came before Judge François-Xavier
Choquet at the Montreal Juvenile Delinquents’
court in 1918, by which time court officials
had acquired considerable experience and
had created a discernible pattern of juvenile
The Voluntary Delinquent 149
justice. This year marks an important moment
in Montreal history, especially for gender and
moral regulation: it was the year that the social
and sexual behaviour of young women elicited
dramatic attention from the newly formed anti-
vice organization, the Committee of Sixteen,
and the city’s first policewomen. 3 Although
social commentators, mental hygiene experts,
and women’s organizations had decried the
unchecked growth of female delinquency during
the First World War, they had little impact on
developing trends4 : the number of adolescents
appearing before the court increased steadily
each year […], with female cases representing
20 per cent of the total through the 1920s.5 In
terms of numbers or gender composition of
cases appearing before the court, 1918 was a
year characterized by continuity, not spiraling
female delinquency.
The court depended on parents to provide it
with “clients,” but the reporting of delinquent
children by parents often exposed contradictory
notions regarding familial responsibility
and the role of the state in brokering family
relations. An examination of the records of
the Montreal Juvenile Delinquents’ Court
exposes a dichotomy between parents, who
often supported a traditional penal style of
punishment (incarceration), and the judges
and court personnel, who favoured probation.
[…] Faced with state resistance to imprisoning
their children, parents used their prerogative to
institutionalized them, particularly daughters,
as “voluntary” cases.
Some historians have argued that juvenile
courts did not adhere to the child-saving
principles that the architects of the JDA had
advocated; others have suggested that the effect
of the new courts—intended or not—was an
oppressive regime targeting the working class.6
This study joins the growing literature on social
welfare reform that portrays the relationship
between agencies and clients not simply as one
of social control but as an interactive process
in which clients and their families were not
entirely passive. 7 Historians’ discovery of the
complicity of parents has tempered the assertion
that the court was strictly an instrument of
bourgeois oppression even though the majority
of the court’s “clientele” was generated from the
working class. Historian Mary Odem prefers to
see the juvenile court as a “triangulated network
of struggles and negotiations among working-
class parents, their teenage daughters, and the
court officials.” 8 Feminist scholars also point
to the immigrant and working-class families’
use of state institutions to illustrate how power
was less hegemonic and more diffuse than
earlier social control theories had allowed. 9
While power in this scenario was not evenly
distributed, the case can be made that parents
were not rendered passive by the system. […]
The federal Juvenile Delinquents Act of
1908, which set the twentieth-century legal and
social agenda for Canadian juvenile justice,
was the culmination of intense lobbying and
activism on the part of the so-called child
savers. Representing a new generation of
social reformers, they were determined to
systematize and professionalize the response to
child welfare. 10 Toronto’s J.J. Kelso, probably
Canada’s best-known child saver, and W.L.
Scott, president of the Ottawa Children’s Aid
Society, who is attributed with the successful
passage of the JDA, were typical in their
promotion of the bourgeois family ideal through
the growth of agencies of the “interventionist
state,” such as the juvenile courts.11
Designed to encourage the most modern
child-saving practices, the […] legislation
introduced the possibility of decriminalizing the
youthful offender by radically altering his or her
experience of the criminal justice system: the
new juvenile court was to substitute enlightened
treatment for punishment.12 W.L. Scott explained
that “the child’s offence [is] regarded before
the law, as essentially a behaviour problem,
with which the State will deal, not as an
offence committed against its precepts and
canons, but as the manifestation of a child’s
unadjusted reactions to new, uncomprehended,
or overwhelming experiences.” 13 The most
important tenets of this new court were that
trials were to be held in camera (the family
150 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
and accused protected from public knowledge
of their ordeal), and that the criminal justice
principle of determining guilt was put aside as
the trial focused on the circumstances that led to
the delinquency.14 One of the means employed to
achieve child-saving aims was what Vancouver
juvenile court judge Helen Gregory MacGill
called “constructive probation.” Favouring
probation over incarceration, the new legislation
took cognizance of current child welfare
theory, which promoted the family as the ideal
institution for reform of problem adolescents.
Following the passage of the federal Juvenile
Delinquents Act, provincial statutes gave
municipalities the right to open juvenile
tribunals. 15 The devolution of power over the
courts to municipalities created the potential
for local particularities to prevail. In Montreal
the highly paternalistic F.X. Choquet intended
to foster a brand of justice that was significantly
“plus clémente.” 16 A graduate of the Seminary
of Montreal and McGill University Law
School, former police magistrate and judge
of sessions of the peace, Choquet had been
active in establishing the Montreal chapter of
the Children’s Aid Society and was its first
president.17 Fancying himself as a father figure
to juvenile delinquents, he claimed: “there will
be nothing to suggest a criminal court [in the
new tribunal] … no dock, no raised platform
or bench, but the child will be brought into the
room exactly as a father would bring his child
into his parlour to talk with him and try to gain
his confidence.”18 Located in a converted house
on Champ de Mars Street adjacent to city hall,
Choquet’s juvenile court was set to embrace the
new form of justice influenced by child-saving
principles.
While the judge maintained ultimate authority
in sentencing, the outcome of a trial was based on
the input of new court officials whose job it was
to investigate the family, work, and school lives
of all adolescents appearing in the court. Many
jurisdictions saw “the extension of maternal
rule into the larger life of the community”
through the juvenile court.19 This was achieved
by appointing women as juvenile court judges,
probation officers, and police officers, thereby
asserting the propriety of women’s domain over
children and family life. 20 When Montreal’s
juvenile court opened in 1912, two women and
one man were appointed probation officers and
voluntary court committees were struck. Female
juvenile delinquents were dealt with exclusively
by female probation officers; all probation
officers were required to discuss their cases
with the Juvenile Court Committee. 21 Parallel
to a confessional school arrangement, the
probation officers’ caseloads were organized by
religion, essentially divided between Catholics
and non-Catholics,22 until the 1920s, when the
Federation of Jewish Philanthropies created
a Juvenile Aid Department and appointed a
probation officer.23
[…] Rejecting the atmosphere of the criminal
courts, Choquet promised to create an ambiance
suitable for rehabilitating people. Rose
Henderson, one of the court’s first probation
officers, remarked that “the cold letter of the
law has but little place in solving the problems
of mothers and children and only a man of great
practical experience and one who understands
human nature as does Choquet could ever
in a great complex cosmopolitan city like
Montreal make the success which he has
done of the Juvenile Court.” 24 However,
Choquet’s modus operandi would collide with
the determination of reform schools to stay open
in the face of increased use of probation and
with parental goals of maintaining control over
their recalcitrant children.
Montreal’s juvenile court opened at a time
when the problem of female delinquency
became a topic of public concern. In the
1910s social reformers intent on eradicating
prostitution and exposing the white slave trade
shifted blame for fallen womanhood from male
procurers to the loosening of sexual mores
among young, single, working-class women.25
Explanations for increasing female sexual
autonomy varied from environmentalism (bad
homes) to genetics (feeblemindedness), but the
conclusion remained the same: bad girls were on
the rise and it was imperative to control them.
The Voluntary Delinquent 151
The First World War exacerbated this situation,
especially in cities like Montreal, where soldiers
were allegedly enticing adolescent girls into
sexual encounters, where venereal disease
had become a major public health concern,
where fathers were absent and mothers worked
outside the home, and where dance halls,
restaurants, moving pictures houses, and
brothels proliferated. Reformers and working-
class parents in Montreal, as elsewhere, often
agreed that the social and sexual habits of their
daughters demanded close attention, even to the
extent that female police officers or caseworkers
were employed to scour commercial amusement
venues for young, unchaperoned women. For
many people, the new court designed to control
wayward youth was long overdue.
Of the 1105 new cases heard by the Montreal
juvenile court, almost one-fifth, 181, involved
girls.26 I have examined all these cases, as well
as every tenth case involving male juveniles.
Juvenile delinquents were defined by law as
being more than twelve and less than sixteen
years. Seventy-six per cent, or 137 female
delinquents brought to court, were French
Canadian, Catholic, and born in the province
of Quebec. Protestant girls, described simply
as “Canadian,” represented 6 per cent, Irish
Catholics 2 per cent, and Canadian-born Jews
1 per cent. Seven per cent were Catholics of
British origin. Recent immigrants from outside
the United Kingdom made up a sizable minority
of female delinquents: Italian Catholics 3 per
cent; Russian and Austrian Jews 2 per cent;
Belgian, Russian, Portuguese, and Lithuanian
Catholics combined just over 2 per cent of
cases. While these ratios correlate generally
with Montreal’s population at the time, French
Canadians were slightly overrepresented: in the
early twentieth century Montrealers of French
origin made up approximately 63 per cent of the
population.27 According to the income of parents
and the description and geographic location of
households, the majority of families involved in
the court system were from a broadly defined
working class.
*****
Certain common female juvenile offences—
especially desertion and incorrigibility—were
hidden from the usual policed public domain
and were therefore contingent on family
members or guardians to bring cases forward.
Even in cases where young women had stayed
out all night or were habitually frequenting
dance halls, there were simply not enough
policewomen or caseworkers to keep up with
“delinquent” girls. Effectively, parents assumed
a policing role for the courts, initiating a
process in which they would also stand as key
witnesses and offer recommendations as to
punishment. 28 […] Of the seventy girls who
came before the court in its first year, thirty-nine
(55.7%) were the result of complaints lodged by
relatives. 29 In 1918, 101 (56%) of the 181 cases
of delinquency concerning girls were initiated
by family members. […]
The provincial statutes regarding delinquents
facilitated this result. When the Quebec
legislature amended the provincial statutes to
take into account the new juvenile court, it
expanded rights of guardians.30 […]
This provincial legislation had specific
implications for the legal processing of children
in the Montreal Juvenile Delinquents’ Court.
In the words of one of the administrators of
the court, broadening the definition of juvenile
delinquency in the provincial statutes meant that
the court “greatly increased its jurisdiction.”31
Its impact was felt immediately in the dramatic
rise in number of children coming to the court.32
Moreover, it was up to parents and guardians
to make the first judgment about what were
“unmanageability,” “incorrigibility,” and
“reasonable orders.” In 1918 mothers lodged
forty-six complaints and fathers thirty-nine,
representing over 87 per cent of the cases
brought before the court. Although the Quebec
Civil Code stipulated that a married woman did
not have the right to correct her children,33 this
did not prevent mothers from demanding that
the juvenile court step in to do so. Of course,
a substantial number of these women parented
alone; more than one-third of the mothers
who made complaints against their daughters
152 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
were widowed, deserted, or estranged from
husbands. 34
*****
Gendered definitions of juvenile delinquency
were most clearly exposed when family
members brought a daughter to court. In 1918
the majority of girls (as many as three-quarters)
were charged with incorrigibility, desertion, or
vagrancy; in most cases these were offences
that related directly to a daughter’s failure
to comply with rules at home, often because
she transgressed the boundaries of normative
femininity, meaning any threat to modesty and
chastity. 35 For girls at this time, living outside
parental discipline was widely defined in terms
of “precocious sexuality.” 36 […] Boys were
more commonly charged with theft (41.5%),
breaking and entering, damaging property, and
a wide range of public order offences. […]
While boys’ social proclivities (swearing,
smoking cigarettes, attending the cinema)
concerned probation officers, their sexual
histories were never interrogated. Girls, in
contrast, were examined by a court-appointed
doctor to verify that their hymens were intact;
they were also tested for venereal disease.
In 1918 the girls—regardless of religion or
ethnicity—were typically taken to a convent, the
Provincial House of the Soeurs du Bon-Pasteur
on Sherbrooke Street, for examination by a male
doctor. The interrogation of delinquent girls’
sexual histories by female probation officers and
an intrusive pelvic examination by a male doctor
were in keeping with up-to-date “progressive”
juvenile corrections. […]
[…] The results of the examinations were held
as scientific evidence of delinquency to the point
where a girl’s words of protest or explanation
were ignored or, worse, deemed lies. After
examining fourteen-year-old Alice Viau in
March 1918, Dr. Lebel wrote that her hymen
was not intact, “bien que la jeune fille nie tous
coit and toute habitude de masturbation.” She
denied having sexual intercourse and explained
that “cet accident est arrivé par un homme qui
l’a touchée de force avec sa main.” Probation
officer Marie Mignault did not find her denial of
sexual intercourse credible and recommended
to the judge that she be placed at the École de
réforme. 37
[…] Probation officers […] were instructed
to assemble personal histories for the judge.
[…] [Their] reports during the First World War
tell intriguing stories of adolescents engaged
in all varieties of Montreal nightlife; many
young women frequented the city’s dance
halls, moving picture theatres, skating rinks,
restaurants, and even brothels. The court’s
standardized questionnaire, which asked for
information about smoking, drinking, and
attendance at dance halls and moving picture
houses, suggests what indicators were evidence
of juvenile delinquency. Probation officers often
commented on the poor education of female
delinquents. […] Where truancy appears to have
been the major preoccupation of juvenile courts
elsewhere in Canada,38 it was not central in the
Montreal court at this time, in part because
Quebec’s compulsory schooling laws were not
introduced until the 1940s. […]
Because adolescents […] were commonly
expected to work for wages, those who rebuffed
parental demands over this issue found little
mercy in the court. Along with parents, probation
officers defined well-behaved girls as those who
worked consistently and brought home their
wages. […]
Young women working for pay proved to be
a source of both income and intergenerational
tension within families. Although factory work
did not provide sufficient wages to permit
adolescents to live on their own, it did enable
them to indulge […] in the growing commercial
amusements that filled the city’s downtown
core. […]
The two most common issues in female
delinquency cases—precocious sexuality and
refusal to contribute to the family economy—
often dovetailed, as the example of Bernadette
Bertrand, who failed to meet parental
expectations regarding work, illustrates.39 The
Bertrand family had recently migrated from
rural Quebec to working-class St. Henri. At
The Voluntary Delinquent 153
fourteen, Bernadette worked for four months
for Sweet Caporal, earning $6 weekly. Her
wages were most likely important to the family
economy, since her father was periodically
unemployed. At the time of her court appearance
she had not worked for two months and was
refusing to do housework. Her father claimed
that she threatened to leave Montreal to find
employment in Ontario. Before she could leave
the city, Bernadette’s father had her charged
with desertion. Judge Choquet placed her on
probation and she went back to work, first at
a cotton factory and then as a domestic. One
year later her father again brought her to court,
this time for incorrigibility. She still refused
to help her mother in the home, and she was
caught spending evenings at dance halls in the
red-light district. Apparently willing to give up
the potential wages she might have earned for
the family, her father recommended that she be
placed in “the convent”—a euphemistic term
for the reform school run by the religious order,
the Soeurs du Bon-Pasteur. The judge agreed
and sentenced her to two years at the École de
réforme. Although these parents depended on
their daughters’ incomes and expressed genuine
concern when the girls took advantage of the
independence that paid labour afforded them,
their parental concern was often mitigated with
a desire to punish daughters’ errant ways.
[…] Adolescents faced harsher outcomes in
parent-initiated cases. 40 In Montreal in 1918
almost 39 per cent of girls faced sentences in
reform schools if their parents filed complaints
against them, compared with only 17.5 per cent
of cases in which parents were not responsible
for bringing them to court. A juvenile court
complaint lodged by parents often served as a
successful warning to adolescents. In as many as
12 per cent of cases lodged by family members
against girls the warrants were not executed,
which many have meant the threat was enough
to correct wayward behaviour, though it may
have meant that the adolescent was not found.
[…]
*****
[…] Ultimately, many parents wanted the
juvenile court’s intervention to bolster their own
authority within the home, though they diverged
with Judge Choquet over the disposition of
cases.
*****
Choquet believed in the potential and promise
of probation, boasting that of the 2000 cases he
saw in 1913, only 6.5 per cent were placed in
reformatory. The rest remained with their families
under the “potent” influence of parents and
probation officers.41 But parental wishes often
contradicted Choquet’s reform position. While
parents asked that their child be incarcerated
in a reform or industrial school, there is no
evidence from the dossiers of the Montreal
Juvenile Delinquents’ Court of parents asking
for probation. Sometimes the parents turned
to another option: admitting their daughters to
the reform school “classes des volontaires” and
paying for their incarceration.
*****
[…] In 1918 twenty-one girls (more than
10 per cent of 181 female delinquency cases)
were committed as voluntary cases. In Montreal
reform schools at the turn of the century there
were two categories of incarcerees: those
known as court cases and others known as
“voluntary” cases. The latter category suggests
a partnership in the decision-making process
between judges and delinquents, or at the very
least a willingness on the part of the accused
to accept institutionalization. Rarely, however,
did girls and boys appearing before the juvenile
court volunteer to be rehabilitated at reform
school; the power of volunteering rested firmly
with the guardians, most often the parents, of the
children in question. Often probation officers
recommended voluntary status in cases where
parents were able to pay or where parents were
seen to be shirking their responsibilities in
raising their children. Most families, though,
would have found the costs prohibitive and
looked to the court to absolve them of pecuniary
responsibility.
154 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
The reasons parents advocated incarceration
for their children defy easy categorization.
Individual families chose to institutionalize
adolescent girls for many reasons, among them
education, supervision, and discipline. These
choices reflect the continued belief in religious
institutional care. […]
Certain cases reveal that problems with a
single parent or a step-parent could accentuate
the delinquent acts of young women.42 Annette
Dumas, the daughter of a widowed electrician,
was brought before the court in June 1918
because she stayed out until the late hours of
the night. 43 When she attended school she was
considered a problem, learning little; at the time
of her interview with the probation officer, she
was able to sign her name, “but little else.” For
her incorrigibility she was placed as a voluntary
case at the Bon-Pasteur, and her father paid to
keep her there for one year. Eighteen months
later she was back in court at the behest of
her father, again for incorrigibility. While she
could give a long list of jobs she had held over
several months, she still refused to help out at
home, which put her in direct conflict with her
new stepmother. She claimed that her father’s
wife hit her and the other children in the family.
She also said she had been seduced many times
by her older brother, thereby explaining the
physical evidence that she had been sexually
active. 44 For her behaviour, for shaming the
family with claims of incest, and for accusing
her stepmother of being a bad parent, her
father again asked the court to send her to “the
convent.” This time the court sentenced her to
three years.
[…] In rare cases adolescents asked probation
officers if they could live with the nuns. Marianne
Bienvenu, for example, told the probation
officer that she wanted to stay with the Soeurs
du Bon-Pasteur. Marianne’s mother had died
when she was thirteen months old and her father
had initially put her up for adoption. In 1914, at
the age of ten, Marianne’s father retrieved her
from the adoptive parents. In 1917 he placed her
at Parc Laval (Ste-Domitille) with the Soeurs du
Bon-Pasteur, where she stayed for one year. On
returning to her father’s home, Marianne came
into conflict with her stepmother, prompting her
father to bring her to court for incorrigibility.
Rather than live with her father’s new family,
she asked the court if she could return to the
Soeurs du Bon-Pasteur. The nuns accepted her
into the voluntary class. 45 Such cases did not
predominate, however, as the dossiers of the
court illustrate the multiple strategies girls used
to avoid being incarcerated.
Montreal reform and industrial schools
were permitted to accept voluntary cases—
those brought by parents or guardians—under
the original 1869 provincial legislation that
established these institutions. 46 Most reform
school administrations promoted the use of
the voluntary category. […] Recruited to
Montreal from France in the 1840s, the Soeurs
du Bon-Pasteur created a niche for themselves
in community service work involving the
protection of girls and women. […]
The smaller, less financially stable Protestant
reform schools, the Boys’ Farm and Training
School and the Girls’ Cottage Industrial School
(GCIS), recruited voluntary cases to augment
meager provincial subsidies that were based
on the number of court cases. 47 […] For each
voluntary case the GCIS could charge as
much as $10 per month, though no girl was
refused on the basis of inability to pay; the
directors accepted as little as 50 cents per
month. 48 Towards the end of the First World
War the directors of the GCIS, like those at the
Boys’ Farm, promoted the conception of their
institution as a social agency working to prevent
and correct “predelinquency.” […] Resenting the
fact that the institution was being considered a
last resort by the juvenile court and preferring to
do more “preventive” work with predelinquents,
the directors encouraged the promotion of the
category of voluntary delinquent. […] The
directors were able to depend on the fact that,
while Judge Choquet was reluctant to mandate
incarceration, parents were not.
In the 1910s more than half the population
at the Girls’ Cottage Industrial School were
voluntary cases. 49 Between 1913 and 1919,
The Voluntary Delinquent 155
sixty-three girls were incarcerated: thirty-eight
were voluntary cases and twenty-five were
court cases. The “voluntary” girls averaged
much longer sentences than did the court cases;
half the voluntary cases (nineteen) waited out
sentences of more than one year, some as long
as four, five, or six years. Another sixteen were
incarcerated for one to ten months. A much
smaller percentage of the girls sentenced by the
juvenile court stayed for more than one year.
More than half the girls in this category were
confi ned for less than three weeks.50
*****
[…] Superintendents at the school attempted
to implement a one-year minimum rule for
voluntary cases, but parents’ authority sometimes
clashed with the directors’ desire to uphold the
one-year rule. In 1917 the superintendent of the
GCIS reported an incident involving a voluntary
case that had been admitted in the autumn. At
first the inmate wanted to escape and resisted
her “placement” at the reform school, but within
a short time had “settled down for a proper
training.” 51 According to the administration
of the institution, the girl’s mother sabotaged
the school’s progress with her by removing
the daughter before year end. This parent had
found her daughter a job at a rubber factory and
apparently preferred that her daughter work
rather than stay at the industrial school. […]
The solution to social problems such as
delinquency became a subject of debate in
industrializing Montreal. In 1912, the year
the juvenile court opened, more than 300,000
people visited Montreal’s Child Welfare
Exhibit to witness the most up-to-date plan
for healthy, disciplined, and educated children.
The organizers, Anna Louise Strong and Rufus
D. Smith, gave space to Catholic, Protestant,
and Jewish organizations, but later warned of
the propensity of the Catholic community to
continue interning children. 52 They cautioned:
Montreal seems not to know that she is
threatening to turn herself into that Frankenstein
of mismanaged charity, an “institutionalized”
city …. So it was that in the [Child Welfare]
exhibition sections on philanthropy, law and
industry, a strong stand was made for the
integrity of the home against the easy and
insidious encroachment of the institution. The
extension of careful case work in order to stop
the breaking up the family and the building up
of a more accurate, substantial body of facts
in regard to the actual conditions surrounding
home life were urged.53
On the surface the debate over the role of the
family in industrial society appears to have
revolved around Catholic-Protestant differences
in approach to, and construction of, social
problems, but the reality was more complex.
Internment must be placed within the context
of prevailing ideas about the child in Quebec
culture and traditions among the predominantly
Catholic working class. The Catholic Church
played a major role in the education and
socialization of children well into the twentieth
century. […] Childhood in general was to be
spent most appropriately in religious institutions
cloistered from the outside world, including
the child’s family. 54 [P]arents’ right to intern
children was bolstered by the fact that the child’s
identity in law was submerged within the family
under the male patriarch. 55 According to the
Civil Code of 1866, the child was considered
the property of the parents, tutor/guardian, or
custodians of religious institutions.
[…] Single parents, especially mothers,
made frequent use of institutions. The latest
ideas governing child welfare were simply
not practicable to the families who relied on
institutional care for their children, as the case
of Aline Guingras illustrates. When Aline’s
widowed mother went out to work, she placed
most of her children in institutions. Of four
children, one daughter was married, one son and
another daughter were placed in the convent of
the Sisters of Providence, and Aline was sent to
work for the same order of nuns at their Maison
des Sourdes et Muettes. When the Sisters of
Providence brought Aline forward for theft
and it became clear there was no supervision at
home, they put her in the classe des volontaires
156 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
at the Maison de Lorette under the Soeurs du
Bon-Pasteur.56 […]
In the rest of Canada, ideas supporting
internment of dependent, neglected, and
delinquent children were beginning to change.
While the nineteenth century was “one of
institutions,” the twentieth saw an invigorated
commitment to the “natural” family setting
as the optimal environment for children in
their formative years. 57 Fundamental to the
advancement of probation was the rejection of
the reform and industrial schools experiment.58
[…] Sutherland and others suggest that the shift
to probation and away from institutionalization
in English Canada happened in the early
twentieth century owing to shifts in social science
thinking, particularly in child psychology. The
child was no longer considered property, but a
person in need of protection. 59 In Quebec the
turn away from internment was evident by the
mid twentieth century, peaking after 1960 in the
Quiet Revolution, when religious institutions
were increasingly replaced by secular solutions
and facilities. 60
While detractors of the network of religious
institutions appeared to be Anglophone
Protestants, as with the case of the organizers
of the Child Welfare Exhibition, the move away
from internment of children also came from
within the Catholic community. 61 Ethnicity
and tradition played major roles here, but it
would not be entirely correct to state that the
issue split Quebecers along religious and ethnic
lines. Indeed, François-Xavier Choquet, the
first judge of the juvenile court and president
of the Children’s Aid Society, favoured secular
solutions to juvenile delinquency such as
probation, while still supporting reform school
sentences for extreme cases. Protestant reform
school boards[,] for their part [,] encouraged
parents to incarcerate their children, especially
children of poor families, even when evidence
of delinquency was slim. The disposition of
delinquent daughters in the Montreal Juvenile
Delinquents’ Court, then, was determined by
the tension between the secular solution of
probation and the long-standing tradition of
interning children, especially with religious
orders among the working class.
When the new juvenile court opened in 1912,
it required the participation of working-class
parents to generate a clientele. With a vague
definition of delinquency, parents brought
their daughters to court for a wide variety
of social-sexual activities that displeased
their parents. Court officials often concurred
with parents in condemning the behaviour of
their daughters, promoting the new probation
system to correct that wayward behaviour.
Many parents, however, often preferred to
see daughters placed in reform institutions,
especially those run by religious orders. If Judge
Choquet would not mandate incarceration,
parents asked that the delinquent be admitted
to the reform schools’ voluntary classes. In
this early history of the court, the rights of
children were subordinated to the state’s broad
definition of delinquency, and its attempt to
be an arbiter of family relations. Children’s
rights also fell victim to the reform school
administrators’ determination to preserve their
social function, as well as to the prerogative of
parents to intern their children. Judge Choquet’s
court was infused with “progressive” juvenile
justice thinking, but this new system had to be
grafted onto a society in which internment as a
solution to familial problems persisted well into
the twentieth century.
Notes
1. Anthony M. Platt, The Child Savers: The Invention
of Delinquency (Chicago: University of Chicago
Press 1969); Steven L. Schlossman, Love and the
American Delinquent (Chicago: University of
Chicago Press 1977); Ellen Ryerson, The Best-Laid
Plans: America’s Juvenile Court Experiment (New
York: Hill and Wang 1978); Jacques Donzelot,
The Policing of Families (New York: Pantheon
1979); Neil Sutherland, Children in English-
Canadian Society: Framing the Twentieth-Century
The Voluntary Delinquent 157
Consensus (Toronto: University of Toronto Press
1976).
2. Mary E. Odem, Delinquent Daughters: Protecting
and Policing Adolescent Female Sexuality in the
United States, 1885–1920 (Chapel Hill: University
of North Carolina Press 1995), chap. 6; Dorothy
M. Chunn, “Boys Will Be Men, Girls Will Be
Mothers: The Legal Regulation of Childhood in
Toronto and Vancouver,” Sociological Studies in
Child Development 3 (1990): 107.
3. Andrée Lévesque, “Eteindre le ‘Red Light’: Les
réformateurs et la prostitution à Montréal, 1865–
1925,” Urban History Review 17, 3 (1989): 191–
201; Tamara Myers, “Women Policing Women:
A Patrol of Women in Montreal in the 1910s,”
Journal of the Canadian Historical Association
4 (1993): 229–45; Andrée Lévesque, Making and
Breaking the Rules: Women in Quebec, 1919–1939,
trans. Yvonne M. Klein (Toronto: McClelland &
Stewart 1994), 53.
4. Carolyn Strange, Toronto’s Girl Problem: The
Perils and Pleasures of the City, 1880–1930
(Toronto: University of Toronto Press 1995);
Jennifer Stephen, “The ‘Incorrigible,’ the ‘Bad,’
and the ‘Immoral’: Toronto’s ‘Factory Girls’ and
the Work of the Toronto Psychiatric Clinic,” in
Louis A. Knafla and Susan W.S. Binnie, eds., Law,
Society, and the State: Essays in Modern Legal
History (Toronto: University of Toronto Press
1995), 413.
5. Based on an examination of plumatifs and dossiers
of the Montreal Juvenile Delinquents’ Court held
by the Ministère de la Justice du Québec at the
Centre de Pré-Archivage.
6. In addition to the works by Platt, Schlossman,
Ryerson, Donzelot, and Sutherland cited above,
see Alison J. Hatch and Curt T. Griffiths, “Child
Saving Postponed: The Impact of the Juvenile
Delinquents Act on the Processing of Young
Offenders in Vancouver,” in Russell Smandych,
Gordon Dodds, and Alvin Esau, eds., Dimensions
of Childhood: Essays on the History of Children
and Youth in Canada (Winnipeg: Legal Research
Institute 1991), 233–266.
7. See, for example, Linda Gordon, “Family Violence,
Feminism and Social Control,” in Ellen Carol
Dubois and Vicki L. Ruiz, eds., Unequal Sisters:
A Multicultural Reader in U.S. Women’s History
(New York: Routledge 1990), 141–56; Eileen Boris,
“Restructuring the ‘Family’: Women, Progressive
Reform, and the Problem of Social Control,” in
Noralee Frankel and Nancy S. Dye, eds., Gender,
Class, Race and Reform in the Progressive Era
(Lexington: University of Kentucky Press 1991),
110–26; Elizabeth J. Clapp, “Welfare and the
Role of Women: The Juvenile Court Movement,”
Journal of American Studies 28 (1994): 359–83.
8. Odem, Delinquent Daughters, 158.
9. Linda Gordon, “Feminism and Social Control:
The Case of Child Abuse and Neglect,” in Juliet
Mitchell and Ann Oakley, eds., What Is Feminism?
A Reexamination (New York: Pantheon Books
1986), 63–84; and her Heroes of Their Own Lives:
The Politics and History of Family Violence (New
York: Penguin Books 1988).
10. See Sutherland, Children in English-Canadian
Society, chap. 8; John Bullen, “J.J. Kelso and the
‘New’ Child-Savers: the Genesis of the Children’s
Aid Movement in Ontario,” in Smandych,
Dodds, and Esau, Dimensions of Childhood,
135–58; Andrew Jones and Leonard Rutman, In
the Children’s Aid: J.J. Kelso and Child Welfare
in Ontario (Toronto: University of Toronto
Press 1981); Patricia T. Rooke and R.L. Schnell,
Discarding the Asylum: From Child Rescue to
the Welfare State in English Canada (New York:
University Press of America 1983).
11. Dorothy E. Chunn, From Punishment to Doing
Good: Family Courts and Socialized Justice
in Ontario, 1880–1940 (Toronto: University of
Toronto Press 1992), 25.
12. Until the early twentieth century, the process
of segregating youths in the criminal justice
system was mainly restricted to the incarceration
experience; in Canadian courts and local jails,
youths were still often exposed to accused adults.
Starting at the mid nineteenth century, youths under
sixteen years of age had been conferred a “special
legal status” through legislation pertaining to trials
and punishment.
The Criminal Code of 1892 and An Act
Respecting Arrest, Trial and Imprisonment of
Youthful Offenders (SC 1894, c. 58) also provided
for the possibility of trying juveniles separately
from adults. With child protection legislation in
place, the door was opened for the possibility of
courts that dealt exclusively with minor children.
Jean Trépanier, “Origins of the Juvenile Delinquents
Act of 1908: Controlling Delinquency through
Seeking Its Causes and through Youth Protection,”
in Smandych, Dodds, and Esau, Dimensions of
Childhood, 206.
13. W.L. Scott, The Juvenile Court in Law and the
Juvenile Court in Action (Ottawa: Canadian
Council on Child Welfare 1930), 50. The JDA
defined the juvenile delinquent as “any child who
violates any provision of The Criminal Code … or
of any Dominion or provincial statute, or of any
158 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
by-law or ordinance of any municipality … or, who
is liable by reason of any other act to be committed
to an industrial school or juvenile reformatory. …”
Canada, An Act respecting Juvenile Delinquents,
7–8 Ed. VII, c. 40.
14. Lucien A. Beaulieu, “A Comparison of Judicial
Roles under the JDA and YOA,” in Alan W.
Leschied, Peter G. Jaffe, and Wayne Willis,
eds., The Young Offenders Act: A Resolution in
Canadian Juvenile Justice (Toronto: University
of Toronto Press 1991), 131. Situating the juvenile
court in the realm of the therapeutic state, Andrew
J. Polsky argues that the “institution took its
distinctive shape from tutelary doctrine rather
than juridical or penal forerunners.” See “The
Odyssey of the Juvenile Court: Policy Failure and
Institutional Persistence,” Studies in American
Political Development 3 (1989): 161.
15. The provinces proceeded slowly. Twenty years after
the JDA, only eighteen cities had juvenile courts.
Hatch and Griffiths, “Child Saving Postponed,”
234. See also Canadian Welfare Council, Juvenile
Courts in Canada, Publication No. 121 (Ottawa
1942).
16. Quebec, Débats de l’assemblé législative, 6 mai
1910, 493.
17. Montreal, 1535–1914: Biographical, vol. 3
(Montreal: S.J. Clarke Publishing Company 1914),
594–5.
18. Montreal Gazette, 3 Jan. 1912, 3.
19. Rose Henderson, “The Juvenile Court,” Canadian
Municipal Journal (March 1916): 84.
20. Juvenile courts were one justice arena where
women were successful in attaining the position of
judge. Ethel MacLaughlin of the Juvenile Court of
Regina and Helen Gregory MacGill of Vancouver
are two examples. See Elsie Gregory MacGill, My
Mother the Judge (Toronto: Ryerson Press 1955).
21. This committee consisted of religious and lay
leaders of three communities, as reported by the
Montreal Gazette, 3 Jan. 1912, 3.
22. Unlike the confessionality of Quebec’s education
and hospital systems but in keeping with the
province’s judicial practice of non-confessional
courts, the Quebec government established one
juvenile court in Montreal in 1910 to serve all
religions (Quebec, An Act respecting juvenile
delinquents, 1910, I Geo. V, c. 26; section VI of the
act established the Juvenile Delinquents’ Court in
Montreal). The court’s non-confessionality aroused
the ire first of the Roman Catholics and later of
Anglophones. In 1915 Le Devoir, suspicious of the
court’s Protestant and American tendencies, called
for confessional juvenile courts. While a court
system constructed along religious lines was never
created, the importance of Catholicism in the court
system was emphasized in the newspaper: “Assurer
le respect des consciences des enfants, et des
consciences catholiques plus exigeantes, pousser
ce respect jusqu’au scrupule, ce doit être votre
première préoccupation dans l’organisation d’une
Cour Juvénile”; Le Devoir, 17 avril 1915, I. In the
early 1930s the Anglophone press similarly argued
for a separate court for the (predominantly non-
Catholic) English-speaking community. Lillian E.
Mendelsohn and Sharon Ronald, “History of the
Montreal Juvenile Court” (MSW thesis, McGill
University 1969), 49.
23. See the Federation of Jewish Philanthropies,
Annual Reports (1920s), and the Canadian Jewish
Congress National Archives, MB I, series B, Box
I, file “Juvenile Aid Department.”
24. Henderson, “The Juvenile Court,” 84.
25. Strange, Toronto’s Girl Problem, chaps. 4 and 5;
Chunn, “Boys Will Be Men,” 92–3; Stephen, “The
Incorrigible,” 413–15.
26. Some 213 female cases originated in 1918. For
purposes of this research I eliminated the 33 cases
that concerned neglected and abandoned girls.
The new dossiers generated in 1918 numbered
1105. (This number is probably a low estimate
as, occasionally, if more than one adolescent was
arrested, only one file number was assigned. As
well, cases dealt with informally were not given file
numbers. The juvenile court officials claimed they
dealt with 2000 plus cases annually during the First
World War, including recidivists, and neglected and
abandoned children.) Male cases numbered 892;
my sample consisted of 92 boys.
27. Paul André Linteau, Histoire des Montréal depuis
le Confédération (Montreal: Boréal 1992), 162,
317–18.
28. Relationship of complainant in 101 cases of female
adolescents before the Juvenile Delinquents’ Court
in 1918: 49 (48.5%) mother; 39 (38.6%) father,
8 (8%) aunt/uncle; 1 (1%) of each—brother,
guardian, step-parent, cousin, brother-in-law
(percentages are rounded off and therefore add up
to 100.1%).
29. In 1912, the year the court opened, it heard 771
cases. Girls were involved in just over 9 per cent
of cases. Montreal Juvenile Delinquents’ court,
plumatifs and dossiers, 1912.
30. Revised Statutes of Quebec, 1999, Article 4036.
31. Dr. I.J. Lemieux, “Report of the Administrator
of the Detention House for Young Delinquents
of the City of Montreal,” in Quebec, Sessional
Papers (1914). Judge Choquet fully supported
The Voluntary Delinquent 159
the widening of the description of delinquency.
Choquet to Lomer Gouin, 28 Nov. 1912, Quebec,
Documents de la Session (1912).
32. The number of adolescents appearing before the
court increased in 1913.
33. Clio Collective, Quebec Women: A History, 255
(Article 245).
34. Of the 101 female cases initiated by parents, it
was possible to determine the status of the parents’
marriages in 69. Of the forty-nine mothers who filed
complaints, nineteen were clearly widowed or not
living with their husbands (twelve separated, seven
widowed). Eight of the fathers who complained
were similarly on their own.
35. This interpretation would be made explicit in an
amendment to the JDA in 1924, which specified
that anyone “who is guilty of sexual immorality
or any other form of vice” would be considered a
delinquent. Bruno Théorêt, “Régulation juridique
pénale des mineures et discrimination à l’égard des
filles: La clause de 1924 amendant la Loi sur les
jeunes délinquents,” Canadian Journal of Women
and the Law 4 (1990–1): 541.
36. This term was first employed by Steven Schlossman
and Stephanie Wallach in “The Crime of Precocious
Sexuality: Female Juvenile Delinquency in the
Progressive Era,” Harvard Educational Review
48, I (1978): 65–95.
37. Choquet rejected this advice and returned Alice to
her parents on her promise to be good. Within a
year, however, the judge had changed his mind as
she continued, according to her parents, to lie and
steal money to attend the theatre and threatened to
spend nights out. MJDC, no. 4689, 26 Feb. 1918.
38. Chunn, “Boys Will Be Men,” 97.
39. MJDC, no. 4650, 5 Feb. 1918 (follow-up, 26 March
1919).
40. This was also the case in some American
jurisdictions. See Dale Dannefer, “Who Signs the
Complaint? Relational Distance and the Juvenile
Justice Process,” Law and Society Review 18, 2
(1984): 249–70.
41. Choquet, “The Juvenile Court,” Canadian
Municipal Journal (June 1914): 232.
42. See Peter Gossage, “La marêtre: Marie-Anne
Houde and the Myth of the Wicked Stepmother
in Quebec,” Canadian Historical Review 76, 4
(1995): 563–97, and “Tangled Webs: Remarriage
and Family Conflict in 19 th -Century Quebec,”
in Tamara Myers et al., eds., Power, Place and
Identity: Historical Studies of Social and Legal
Regulation in Quebec (Montreal: Montreal History
Group 1998).
43. MJDC, no. 5007, 11 June 1918.
44. On incest cases in this court, see T. Myers, “Qui
t’a débauchée?: Female Adolescent Sexuality and
the Juvenile Delinquents’ Court in Early Twentieth-
Century Montreal,” in Ed Montigny and Lori
Chambers, eds., Family Matters: Papers in Post-
Confederation Canadian Family History (Toronto:
Canadian Scholars’ Press 1998), 377–94.
45. MJDC, no. 4726, 11 March 1918.
46. Statutes of Quebec, An Act respecting Industrial
Schools/Reform Schools, 32 Vict., c. 17, 1869.
47. The aggressive recruiting of voluntary cases at
the Boys Farm and Training School is discussed
in Prue Rains and Eli Teram, Normal Bad Boys:
Public Policies, Institutions, and the Politics
of Client Recruitment (Montreal and Kingston:
McGill-Queen’s University Press 1992), chap. 2.
48. Underfunding problems were chronic at the GCIS,
especially in its first decade. The annual reports
from the period illustrate their indebtedness to
benefactors.
49. National Archives of Canada, Girls’ Cottage
School, MG 28, I 404, vol. I, file 34. “The Girls’
Cottage School: Historical Report. Summary of
Cases [1919].”
50. If the voluntary girls’ committal depended on their
parents or guardians, so, too, did their release.
Almost half were released after months and years
in the institution on the request of parents. Another
quarter of these girls were placed by the GCIS into
domestic service.
51. Girls’ Cottage Industrial School, Annual Report,
1917, 14.
52. Anna Louise Strong and Rufus D. Smith, “Beneath
the Surface in Montreal,” Canadian Municipal
Journal, Jan. 1913; The Child Welfare Exhibit,
Souvenir Pamphlet, 1912.
53. Strong and Smith, “Beneath the Surface in
Montreal.”
54. See Philippe Ariès, Centuries of Childhood, trans.
Robert Baldick (New York: Alfred A. Knopf 1962);
John Gillis, Youth and History: Tradition and
Change in European Age Relations, 1770–Present
(New York: Academic Press 1974).
55. For a discussion of the origins of “la puissance
paternelle” in French law, see Pierre Petot, Histoire
du droit privé français: La Famille (Paris: Éditions
Loysel 1992), 365–83.
56. MJDC, no. 5137, 17 July 1918.
57. Trépanier, “Origins of the Juvenile Delinquents Act
of 1908,” 216; Sutherland, Children in English-
Canadian Society, 100; Rooke and Schnell,
Discarding the Asylum.
160 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
58. Andrew Jones, “Closing Penetanguishene
Reformatory: An Attempt to Deinstitutionalize
Treatment of Juvenile Offenders in Early
Twentieth-Century Ontario,” Ontario History 70
(1978): 227.
59. John Alan Lee, “Three Paradigms of Childhood,”
Canadian Review of Sociology and Anthropology
19, 4 (1982): 591–608.
60. A good example of this process is the women’s
prison being taken over by the state in 1964.
See Danielle Lacasse, La prostitution féminine à
Montréal, 1945–1970 (Montreal: Boréal 1994).
61. One historian has argued that the impact of social
sciences on Quebec education and social welfare
institutions beginning in the 1930s eventually led
to a rejection of institutionalization. Marie-Paule
Malouin, L’univers des enfants en difficulté au
Québec entre 1940 et 1960 (Montreal: Bellarmin
1996), 59.
CHAPTER 10
Governing Mentalities:
The Deportation of “Insane” and
“Feebleminded” Immigrants out of British
Columbia from Confederation to World War II
Robert Menzies
*
*****
Introduction
From Confederation through to 1939, more
than 5,000 people were deported from Canada
as “insane” or “feebleminded” under the
provisions of the federal Immigration Act. In
the province of British Columbia, 750 mental
hospital patients were officially removed or
informally repatriated to their countries of origin
through the 1920s and 1930s alone. 1 In late
19th
- and early 20th
-century Canada, banishment
was an increasingly popular strategy for the
regulation of mentally disordered populations.
Burdened by hospital overcrowding and
underfunding, and seeking to expand their
influence and exercise control over the quality
of patients admitted to their institutions, medical
superintendents forged alliances with provincial
bureaucrats, federal immigration authorities,
and a variety of nativist and restrictionist groups
to assemble a powerful and efficient system
for jettisoning those new Canadians who failed
to meet the mental standards for Canadian
citizenship. Bolstered by theories of eugenics
and race betterment, and drawing on public
fears about unregulated immigration and the
spectre of insanity, psychiatric officials turned
to deportation as an opportune and generally
permanent device for ridding hospitals of their
least-wanted inmates. Like other dependent,
delinquent, redundant, and politically dangerous
populations, 2 the mentally disordered and
cognitively disabled represented a convenient
target for the practitioners of deportation. 3
Despite resistances from foreign governments,
transportation companies, and pro-immigration
groups, and in individual cases from deports
themselves and their allies, the practice of
medical banishment proved to be an immensely
successful enterprise. Over the first four decades
of this century alone, during which more than
80,000 people were removed or rejected at our
ocean ports, 4 about a tenth of all deportations
and half of medical exiles were ordered out of
Canada on the grounds of imputed insanity or
feeblemindedness.5
This paper chronicles the role of British
Columbian provincial authorities and medical
practitioners in securing the removal of those
immigrants deemed unworthy of citizenship
by virtue of their disordered and deficient
mentalities. Enlisting provincial and federal
government records and correspondence,
hospital documents, media reports, and clinical
files, I explore the official and professional
discourses and strategies that were invoked
for the purpose of identifying and expelling
such mentally inadequate aliens. I argue more
generally that the deportation of “insane” and
162 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
other “undesirable” immigrants was nourished
by the flood of nativist, rac(ial)ist, exclusionist,
eugenist, and mental hygienist thinking that
dominated British Columbian and Canadian
politics and public culture throughout this
“golden age” of deportation.
In the context of the time, it is scarcely sur-
prising that deportation should have presented
such an attractive safety valve for the guardians
of British Columbia’s segregative institutions,
or that the mentally disordered were considered
such prime candidates for expulsion. Through
the turn of century and beyond, as progressivist
ideas flourished and an incipient welfare state
began to germinate, radically new ideas emerged
about the quality and scope of citizenship and
governmentality. 6 The province and country
were experiencing convulsive transitions
towards an industrialized economy, an urbanized
workforce, a public system of regulation and
care, innovative technologies of communication
and transportation, and a rapidly diversifying
population amid the mammoth immigration
boom of the pre-World War I period. Tumultuous
cycles of economic expansion and depression;
intensifying labour-capital conflict; and the
continuing contradictions of class, race, and
gender combined to destabilize the conventions
of liberal laissez-faire politics and to explode the
notions of autonomous free citizenship and non-
interventionist state minimalism that they had
embodied. They occasioned the apprehensions
of the nation’s elites who were desirous of
preserving their affluence and influence, and
of white male workers and agriculturalists who
were struggling to retain what few advantages
they had wrested from their 19 th -century
world. 7
With these staggering social transformations
came efforts from the country’s political and
organizational leadership, and from their
allies in intellectual and cultural contexts, to
fundamentally rethink the relationship between
the individual and the state. The myriad benefits
of citizenship in Laurier’s new century of
Canada—the promises of prosperity, sociality,
security, and freedom it embraced—were seen
to demand reciprocal contributions from those
who sought membership. As a Toronto Globe
editorialist wrote in 1910:
[t]he problem of citizenship is quite the
most serious on Canada’s program to-day ....
Immigrants of to-day will be the voters of
tomorrow .... It is of the very essence of Canadian
democracy that every citizen .... shall take his
part in the country’s government. If a people
has no aptitude for self-government, that people
has not the first qualification for citizenship in
Canada. 8
Coupled with such citizen duties were the
economic obligations to the community and the
nation that befell all individuals. In the words
of Henry Esson Young, British Columbia’s
Provincial Health Officer and former Provincial
Secretary, “[t]he human being is beginning to
be looked on not as an individual altogether
independent from other individuals and from
the community, but as an economic unit of the
community who has a very definite productive
value.”9
But not all prospective entrants to the British
Columbian and Canadian way of life were
deemed worthy. The racialist debarment of
Chinese, Japanese, Sikh, Doukhobor, and First
Nations peoples has been long documented. 10
For their part, the vast majority of women were
consigned to a subordinated subjecthood forged
from ideologies of domesticity, fertility, and
motherhood, and were sequestered far from
the seductive realms of public life, congregate
labour, and the franchise. 11 The quintessential
Canadian citizen was white, male, productive,
responsible, and compliant. In “exercising its
prerogative to select suitable future citizens,” 12
the state invoked powerful images of social
order, and of well-regulated minds and bodies.
These ideas, and the laws and practices they
spawned, permitted authorities both to discipline
those who had inherited or achieved citizenship
and to disqualify others whose attributes or
conduct fell short of apprehended standards.
One further criterion for citizenship eligibility
was the candidate’s ascribed aptitude for
Governing Mentalities 163
reasoned, rational, and intelligent participation
in public and private affairs. The new citizen was
conceived as an enlightened and stable being
who could absorb the lessons of this progressive
social order and contribute both culturally
and genetically to the nation’s betterment. In
contrast, those disordered and defective souls
who carried the millstones of madness or
imbecility were “indigestible lumps” 13 who
gravitated to the lowest social echelons, bloated
the rolls of asylums and penitentiaries, polluted
the national gene pool, and were incapable of
assimilation into the good life of rectitude,
hygiene, and (re)productive labour. British
Columbia and Canada were already burdened
with the care of disordered and deficient charges
who had unavoidably been born into citizenship.
But it was beyond tolerance that they should
be expected further to assume responsibility
for the human detritus of other countries.
Deportation, along with medical examination
and rejection prior to entry, were adopted as the
preferred strategies for defending the mental
frontiers of province and nation. Moreover, as
the 20 th century progressed, psychiatrists and
immigration authorities assembled a litany of
theories and methods for scientifically screening
out insane and feebleminded immigrants. The
result was a convoluted legal and administrative
apparatus that traversed provincial, federal, and
international spheres, and that in its operation
revealed much about the values, preoccupations,
and fears of citizenry and state during this
volatile period in British Columbian and
Canadian history.
Historical Patterns of Rejection and
Removal
Prior to 1902, there were no systematic data
published on the exclusion or expulsion of
Canadian immigrants, insane, feebleminded,
or otherwise. Thereafter, according to statistics
compiled by the Immigration Branch of the
federal government 14 (see Table 1), among
the 59,734 official deportations effected from
Canada between fiscal years 1902–1903 and
1938–1939, 10,840 were for medical causes.
For the years in which medical cases were
disaggregated by category in the official reports
(29 of 37 years across the period in question),15
“insanity” and “mental defect” accounted
respectively for 40 percent and nine percent
of all such removals. Extrapolating these
proportions through the eight missing years
results in an estimated total of 4,344 deportations
for reasons of insanity, and another 947 based on
“deficiency” or “feeblemindedness.” Therefore,
nearly a tenth of all those deported from the
country through to World War II were ousted on
the basis of their purported psychiatric condition.
Moreover, of 22,142 persons refused admission
to Canada at the country’s ocean ports of entry,
5,961 were rejected for medical reasons. While
separate statistics were assembled only through
the 1918–1919 fiscal year, up to that point 153
aspiring immigrants had been rejected as insane,
and another 280 as mentally defective.
In British Columbia, the statistical summaries
of patient movements contained in the psychiatric
hospital annual reports16 throughout the inter-war
period permit an aggregate look at deportation
practices in the province’s mental health system
(see Table 2). Between fiscal years 1921–1922
and 1937–1938, 553 inpatients resident in
British Columbia’s three main psychiatric
institutions 17 were officially deported, and
from 1926–1927 to 1936–1937 (the only years
for which such records were kept) another 197
were informally repatriated (ostensibly with
their consent and/or the cooperation of family
or friends). For the years reported, deportations
represented 5.8 percent of all discharges from
the province’s hospitals, and informal returns
contributed another 3.0 percent. The annual
tally of deportations peaked in 1931–1932
at 60 (11.2 percent of all discharges for that
year). Shortly thereafter, however, emulating
the sharp decline by mid-Depression of overall
immigration and deportation statistics across
the country, the number of insanity deportations
from British Columbia plummeted. By fiscal
years 1936–1937 and 1937–1938, only two
and eight patients respectively were subjected
to deportation, and thereafter the psychiatric
164 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
authorities ceased publishing deportation
statistics altogether.
British Columbia’s medical authorities
also amassed systematic data on the origin,
gender, and length of time hospitalized and
in Canada for all persons deported over the
15-year period between 1921–1922 and 1935–
1936. As depicted in Table 3, 5,099 of 8,201
psychiatric admissions for whom information
was available (62.2 percent) were foreign-
born, with England (36.1 percent), Scotland
(12.5 percent), and the United States (11.5
percent) being the most frequent points of
origin. While these three countries were again
prominent in the enumeration of patients
actually deported, overall there were striking
variations in the proportionate representation
of different nations in the admission and
deportation statistics. For example, only 5.8
percent of Scots, 6.7 of English, and 9.9 percent
of U.S.-American patients were returned to their
homeland. In contrast, the 15 deportations of
Czechoslovaks represented a full 65 percent
of admissions from that country. Other groups
with remarkably high deportation-to-admission
ratios included Hungarians (40 percent) and
those from Jugoslavia/Serbia/Montenegro (38
percent), Switzerland (36 percent), and Finland
(35 percent). Just a single patient originating in
the Soviet Union was deported in these years,
owing largely to the prevailing Soviet practice
of revoking the citizenship of its émigrés.18
When it came to gender (see Table 4),
there were measurable differences in the
susceptibility of men and women mental
patients to deportation. Of 543 B.C. psychiatric
patients jettisoned from the country, 453 (83.4
percent) were male. These represented 8.9
percent of all men certified to the province’s
psychiatric hospitals during the time period,
while in comparison the 90 deported women
comprised only 3 percent of female admissions.
These gender differences were no doubt at least
partially attributable to the higher proportions
among the men of unmarried migratory workers
with little social support in their adopted country
and relatively few impediments to removal.
In the lower part of Table 4, the number
of years spent by patients in Canada prior to
hospitalization, and time in hospital before
deportation, are enumerated. The average tenure
in the country was 2.69 years, with a range from
less than one through to 23 years. Worthy of
note is the finding that 40 of the 541 individuals
(7.4 percent) had been in the country for at least
the minimum five years necessary to establish
domicile under the federal Immigration Act—a
status which under normal circumstances should
have shielded them from the invocation of
deportation proceedings.19 Lastly, the majority
of patients (456, or 84.0 percent) were deported
within the first year of hospitalization (with an
overall mean of 1.04 years), although in a few
isolated cases long-term inmates were also
subjected to expulsion. In most instances, the
medical superintendents of British Columbia’s
hospitals, as subsequent sections will reveal,
were determined to expel foreign patients at the
earliest opportunity with a view to conserving
resources and opening up beds.
Desultory Beginnings
The formal legal machinery for the exclusion
and deportation of insane persons and other
“prohibited classes” evolved in stages from the
passage of the first federal Immigration Act in
1869.20 This legislation provided, among other
things, for the appointment of immigration
officers at Canadian ports of entry, and with
some exceptions barred entry into the country
of “every lunatic, idiot, deaf, dumb, blind or
infirm person.” 21 With amendments to the
Act in 1887 22 came the authority to repatriate
ineligible migrants to “the port whence they
came.” Prior to the turn of century, however,
there were no formally entrenched procedures
for the deportation of those who had already
entered the country.
During these first few post-Confederation
decades, medical professionals in the province
of British Columbia had already begun to focus
their attention on the insane immigrant as a
potent source of social perils. The burgeoning
asylum system in B.C., as elsewhere, provided
Governing Mentalities 165
a highly fertile context for the fostering of
ideas about dangerously insane foreigners, and
an ideal institutional site for the identification,
containment, and removal of these populations.
From the very inauguration of the Victoria
Lunatic Asylum in 1872, the state psychiatric
apparatus in B.C. rapidly developed into the
province’s predominant site of segregative
confinement. 23 In the process, a succession
of medical superintendents, along with their
political mentors in the Provincial Secretariat
and Cabinet, soon joined and ultimately came
to conduct the chorus of voices decrying the
influx of undesirables and unfits into the newly
confederated Western province.
During the earliest years of the British
Columbian asylum establishment, the trepida-
tions of medical authorities were couched in the
discourse of moral economy, and were targeted
mainly on the parasitic waifs and strays of the
British homeland who were allegedly being
foisted on the province and country through the
invigilant policies and practices of immigration
authorities, while scattered informal removals of
“lunatics” had occurred as early as the 1850s, the
first officially recorded repatriations of mental
patients from B.C. were recounted in 1896
by Medical Superintendent G.F. Bodington
(1894–1900). Bodington, a recent immigrant
himself, had presided over an asylum in the
English Midland Counties for 17 years before
relocating to Western Canada. Bodington noted
in his Annual Report for 1896 that one woman
and four men had been shipped back to friends
in Liverpool, “two of them at their own cost,
and three ... partly at the cost of the Provincial
Government.” He stressed that these patients
were all linked by the obvious constitutional
underpinnings of their disorders: “... in one the
patient was of feeble intellect, and the insanity
strongly hereditary, in another the patient was
obviously weak-minded originally, and a third
was a pronounced epileptic with consequent
mania, while the brother and sister suffered
from strong family taint.” In his case summary,
Bodington was moved to wax indignant about
“the practice too much in vogue in Great Britain,
of shipping off to the colonies weak-minded
young persons who are unmanageable at home,
and unable to make a career for themselves,
or earn a livelihood here.” According to the
good doctor, “the struggles and difficulties of
Colonial life” were too great a burden for such
an “undesirable class of immigrants” who, once
“sent out to get rid of, ... naturally gravitate to
the Asylum and swell the ranks of the already
too numerous lunatics [thereby] adding to the
pecuniary burden of the province.”24
Throughout his tenure as medical super-
intendent and as the asylum rolls inflated,
Bodington continued to agitate for the removal
of defective interlopers. The moral pragmatism
of his rhetoric, and his social darwinistic
explanations for the crisis of insanity that
was breaking out around him, contained the
seeds from which the more overtly nativist
and racialist thinking among his successors
would germinate for a generation to come. As
he wrote in 1897, addressing the remarks to
both provincial authorities and his “brethren”
in Britain:
I cannot too strongly urge the inexpediency
[sic] of shipping off either from the East or
from Europe the wastrels of society. Useless
and unmanageable as they may be at home, they
become still more useless and unmanageable
in the remote West, where the difficulties
of life to be encountered are greater and the
resources at command for their relief are less
than those to be met within old and more settled
communities. It seems to be forgotten that life
in the colonies is not easier than it is at home.
It requires for success men not only stalwart
in body, but healthy in mind .... [P]atients who
are the subjects of incipient or borderland
insanity, or of inveterate moral depravity, or
any form of mental deviation or twist ... arrive
at the west coast, and being confronted by the
Pacific Ocean, can wander no further. [T]heir
condition becomes aggravated many-fold. They
throw discredit upon the old countries whence
they sprang .... [T]hey gravitate to our Asylum
166 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
and tend to swell unfairly the percentages of
lunatics to population. They are not wanted
in the Province, where they are looked down
upon as undesirable vagrants .... Any medical
practitioner having to deal with a case of this
kind should remember before “shipping the
patient off to the colonies,” that he is not likely
by so doing to drive the unclean spirit out of the
man. He may truly be sending him where he will
walk through dry places seeking rest but finding
none, but in the end, too frequently “the last state
of that man is worse than the first.”25
True to his hyperbole, and despite the fact that
formal legal authority via the Immigration Act
was still several years away, Bodington managed
to jettison numerous patients to their homeland
during the years of his superintendency. Most
of these were conveyed individually in the
company of family or friends, although on
occasion group returns were also engineered.
One such example was chronicled by Bodington
in 1899, when, spurred by “an accumulation of
similar cases in the Asylum over-crowding the
building and creating a serious drain upon the
resources of the Institution and the revenues
of the Province,” the Provincial Secretariat
arranged for the mass expulsion of 22 patients,
“of whom 13 went to the United Kingdom, 7 to
Eastern Canada, and 2 to the United States.” The
costs were borne by the Province.26
Subsequent ranks of psychiatric and state
authorities in British Columbia continued
to pursue the extraction of unfit outsiders as
the new century unfolded. New Westminster
Medical Superintendent G.H. Manchester
(1900–1905) had prior experience with foreign
patients during his three years as a physician at
the Verdun Protestant Hospital in Montreal. Like
his forerunner, Manchester endeavoured to usher
immigrant patients out of the province whenever
the opportunity arose. Manchester expressed
special alarm about what he considered the
laxity of assessment procedures for screening
out mentally unsound candidates for citizenship.
Advocating heightened vigilance, Manchester
protested the state’s enlistment of the asylum as
a dumping ground for cases gone awry while, at
the same time, authorities were failing to address
the more pernicious folly of a promiscuous
federal immigration program. Some officials,
he allowed, “do not seem to understand that it is
not the wish of the Government to permanently
support all the foreign insane, who may be
either accidentally or intentionally brought
to our provincial doors, and they may gather
them in with never a thought as to where they
came from, so long as they know an easy way
of getting rid of them for the time being.” The
inundation of such defective souls from afar
was not merely a mental health problem, but
presented an inherent social risk that demanded
more forceful measures. The province’s police,
for example, “ought to be instructed that it is
their business to help protect the country from
this kind of imposition and to make inquiry into
the origin of every wandering lunatic, with a
view to repatriating him if possible.” 27
Authorities viewed the 1901 case of “The
Honourable” F.J.L. 28 to be emblematic of this
alleged inundation of “weak-minded” British
and Continental immigrants into the Canadian
hinterland. The son of an English Earl and
described as “a wealthy and highly respected
rancher of the Columbia valley,” 29 F.J.L. had
migrated to British Columbia in the 1890s
and purchased land near Canal Flats. In May
of 1901, with little warning, F.J.L., then 29
years of age, shot and killed his Chinese cook
with a 45-90 Winchester rifle. While violence
against Chinese immigrants was scarcely an
exceptional occurrence in frontier B.C., the
abrupt and purportedly motiveless nature of
this particular incident implied a pathological
origin. At his subsequent arraignment, F.J.L.
was bundled off to the Public Hospital for the
Insane under Manchester’s care. The latter
diagnosed him to be suffering from “acute
hallucinatory paranoia” 30 and detained him
in hospital custody until the Fall Assizes in
Golden, where a jury found him not guilty
by reason of insanity. Following his return to
the PHI in October 1901 under a Lieutenant-
Governor’s Warrant, 31 F.J.L.’s family hired a
Governing Mentalities 167
local firm of attorneys who lobbied provincial
officials for his release and transportation
back to England. However attractive such a
prominent and prosperous inmate might have
appeared to asylum officials, the overriding
impulse to evict apparently eclipsed any
such parochial motives of organizational or
economic bearing. With the full compliance
of doctors, the Executive Council produced an
Order-in-Council on 29 November authorizing
his removal “into the care of his relatives”
in England, to be accompanied en route by a
member of his lawyers’ firm and by hospital
attendant Granby Farrant. As a condition of
his release, F.J.L. was barred from returning to
Canada. He left on 6 December 1901. A mere
six months had elapsed between the shooting
and the young blueblood’s unceremonious
dispatch whence he came.
An Expanding Exile Apparatus
Such cases as that of F.J.L. undoubtedly stoked
the apprehensions of asylum keepers as they
watched the populations of their asylums
spectacularly soar, and as Canadian immigra-
tion statistics began to escalate in a wave that
swelled upwards from turn of the century
through to the outbreak of World War I. 32 It
was at this juncture that federal lawmakers
began to respond. In 1902, revisions to the
Immigration Act signalled the official foray of
medical authorities into the realm of Canadian
immigration. Procedures were established for
the screening of prospective entrants at the
nation’s admission centres. And for the first
time, on the basis of medical assessments, some
classes of already-landed immigrants became
subject to return. 33 The 1906 version of the
Act, ushered in under the new Liberal Minister
of the Interior Frank Oliver (who described
the legislation as “a brake upon the wheel”34 ),
was the first to spell out general provisions
for the deportation of unfit landed aliens.
Inspired by the 1903 exclusionary legislation
passed by the United States Congress, this law
formalized the 1902 regulations prohibiting
anyone deemed “feebleminded, idiotic, epileptic
[or] insane.” Municipal officials were charged
with the duty of reporting suspected ineligibles,
and municipalities were to bear the costs of
deportation where immigrants were judged
to be indigent. 35 Moreover, this legislation,
in concert with further revisions enacted the
following year, stipulated that an immigrant
was eligible for deportation where, within two
years of landing in Canada, (s)he “committed
a crime involving moral turpitude, or bec[a]me
an inmate of a jail or hospital or other charitable
institution.”36
Not all were impressed with the new law.
During the first decade of the new century,
public health reformers and physician activists
in central Canada like Helen MacMurchy, 37
Peter H. Bryce, 38 and C.K. Clarke, 39 along
with organizations like the National Council
of Women, 40 were pressuring the government
to further expand its powers to debar and
segregate “feebleminded,” insane, and other
medically and morally undesirable populations.
Clarke in particular was a formidable and
pugnacious proponent of radical restrictionism.
He alienated federal immigration authorities
with his contentions that the laws and practices
did not go far enough, 41 and he tirelessly
proselytized and wrote innumerable articles
condemning the escalating influx of damaged
foreigners.42 Farther afield, powerful currents of
eugenist thinking and anti-immigration protest
were sweeping the medical establishment south
of the 49 th parallel, 43 leading to the formation
of the Immigration Exclusion League in 1894
and to the rise of influential restrictionists like
G. Adler Blumer, Thomas Salmon, and William
A. White. 44 The widely disseminated views
of Canadian and U.S.-American eugenicists,
nativists, social darwinists, and mental
hygienists on such topics as immigration, racial
purity, sterilization, insanity, feeblemindedness,
sexual immorality, venereal disease, and white
slavery, among others, flooded across borders
and merged to comprise a powerful force in the
campaign for more prohibitive legislation.
British Columbia, with its well-earned
reputation for incendiary politics and
168 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
xenophobic public values, 45 provided fertile
soil for these spreading ideas. As the preeminent
British Columbian psychiatric authority of his
generation, Charles E. Doherty (1905–1920)
in many respects personified medical attitudes
regarding the mental health implications of
the “immigration question” during this era.
Doherty’s views also represented the transition
toward a more hardened exclusionary impulse,
as medical, legal, and public discourses became
increasingly saturated with the vocabularies and
values of hereditarianism, public health, and
social hygiene. As he wrote with typical alarmist
flourish in 1908, the problem of defective aliens
represented
one of the most vital questions of the day.
Canada posing as a refuge for people of other
lands, dissatisfied with their own country, is
all very well, but when an attempt is made
to make it also a refuge for those with whom
their native countries are dissatisfied, it is
time that the closest inspection be given each
landing immigrant. For the past four or five
years the degenerate “Flotsam and Jetsam” of
other countries have been entering Canada in a
continuous stream. Paupers, inebriates, insane
and even known criminals have been deposited
on our shores, and already have begun to fill
our public institutions at an alarming rate ....
[N]o expense should be spared in the matter of
sieving at the ports of entry, if our institutions
are to be prevented from becoming filled with
the sweepings of other countries.46
The representations of medical superintendents
from across the country were at least partially
responsible for expediting the next incarnation
of the federal Immigration Act, authored
by Ontario-born lawyer T.R.E. Maclnnes. 47
In the wake of the devastating 1908–1909
Depression, which had further incited antipathy
to immigration, the 1910 Act added “prostitutes,
pimps, professional beggars or vagrants, and
charity-aided immigrants” to the ranks of
the deportable. Further, according to section
3(1) of the Act, “idiots, imbeciles, feeble-
minded persons, epileptics, insane persons,
and persons who have been insane at any
time previously” were the first-listed among
20 classes of barred people. 48 All persons so
designated were subject to refusal on entry.
Those who had not established domicile (the
term of which was raised from two to three
years and further extended to five in 1919)
faced deportation following an administrative
hearing. 49 Everyone entering Canada was to
be inspected by a designated medical officer.50
Once inside the country, an immigrant was
to be reported by municipal officials under
section 40 should (s)he, inter alia, “become
an inmate of a penitentiary, gaol, reformatory,
prison, asylum or hospital for the insane or the
mentally deficient.” Lastly, section 42 granted
the Governor in Council the license to order the
deportation of anyone found by an examining
officer or Board of Inquiry to be a member of
any prohibited group enumerated in section 3—
the insane, feebleminded, and mental hospital
inmates being among their number.
These were formidable powers. They would
be further bolstered at the height of the post-
War Red Scare in 1919 when, in addition to
mandating a new literacy test for newcomers,51
protracting the domicile term from three to five
years and expanding the inventory of prohibited
classes, a revised Immigration Act inaugurated
the infamous section 41, which was targeted
specifically at political dissidents. 52
As legislative authority was being consol-
idated, provincial mental health and federal
immigration authorities collaborated to forge a
routine system for the ejection of patients from
abroad who had yet to establish domicile, or
whose insanity or imbecility was seen to predate
their entry to Canada. It appeared that British
Columbia’s psychiatric institutions received
steadfast cooperation from the Immigration
Branch, and the medical superintendents
corresponded regularly and harmoniously
with the local Vancouver Immigration Branch
office (which from the first to fourth decades of
this century was presided over in turn by A.L.
Jolliffe, A.E. Skinner, and F.W. Taylor). As
Governing Mentalities 169
early as 1907, Superintendent of Immigration
William Duncan (Big Bill) Scott was providing
reassurances to British Columbia’s Provincial
Secretary Henry Esson Young that “... when
cases are brought to my attention I will have
them investigated immediately and if they are
found to come within the provisions of the
Immigration Act there will be no undue delay
in having matters attended to and thus relieve
the Province of any unnecessary expense in
maintaining aliens for any length of time.”53
Procedures for undertaking these removals
were relatively straightforward in theory. If
physicians suspected newly admitted patients
of being potential deports, 54 they notified the
local Branch authorities who conducted an
investigation to determine the individual’s
country of origin, date and point of entry,
her or his financial and social circumstances,
the shipping company involved, 55 whether
family or friends were available to defray the
transportation costs and receive the patient at
the far side, and other particulars. If the person’s
prohibited status was confirmed, authorities
convened a (typically perfunctory 56 ) hearing
under the terms of the Immigration Act. For
those ordered out of the country, the formal
deportation order was completed and signed,
officials informed the transportation company
and consul for the country of origin, and travel
arrangements were finalized. The Winnipeg
offices of the Immigration Branch coordinated
deportations from Vancouver to Europe. Deports
generally travelled under escort57 via Canadian
Pacific Railway trains to Montreal, 58 after
which they were handed over to the designated
shipping company for the final stage of their
repatriation.
In practice, however, various predicaments
plagued the operations of this human assembly
line. Itineraries were often poorly coordinated,
with the result that severely disordered and
sometimes violent patients were stranded for
days and weeks in Montreal under the care
of disgruntled ship medical officers. And
when deports disembarked at the other end,
often no arrangements had been worked out
for their shelter and care. 59 The personal and
psychiatric information accompanying banished
patients across the continent and ocean was
often threadbare, and sometimes non-existent.
Transportation companies were constantly
carping for more extensive and precise details
about the medical condition of their charges.
The implications of these assorted shortomings
were painfully driven home as early as August
of 1908 with the suicide of a homeward-bound
deport aboard the H. & A. Allan Lines steamship
SS Hesperian. T.M., a 22-year-old Scot, had
arrived in Canada only three months earlier.
Landing at the port of Quebec in May, he soon
made his way to British Columbia. There,
destitute and alone, he attempted to throw
himself in front of the Great Northern Seattle
Express train in Cloverdale. Onlookers pulled
him away and engineered his commitment to
the Public Hospital for the Insane. A deportation
order soon followed and T.M. was summarily
dispatched east for return to the custody of his
father in Scotland.
But he was never to arrive. PHI Medical
Superintendent Doherty’s medical propensity
slip, marking T.M. as suicidal, failed to reach
the hands of the Allan Lines physicians. On the
evening of 29 August T.M. broke away from his
“keeper” while being escorted to the toilet, and
proceeded to jump overboard and disappear “in
the most dangerous part of the channel below
Quebec.” The suicide precipitated a three-year-
long correspondence in which, through an agent,
T.M.’s father demanded an accounting for his
son’s death, and federal authorities scrambled to
absolve themselves of responsibility. Although
there is no record that any formal legal action
ensued, Allan Lines officials demanded that
the Immigration Branch reform its methods
for conveying psychiatric and other medical
information to company doctors. 60 In turn,
Superintendent W.D. Scott distributed a general
memorandum in January 1911 to the medical
superintendents of mental institutions from coast
to coast, requesting that they henceforth provide
“a more exact history of the mental condition of
such persons, ... more especially bearing upon
their liability to become violent.”61
170 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Meanwhile, at the receiving end of the
system—where the federal Branch was busy
assembling a burgeoning apparatus for the
screening out of unfit immigrants before they
could infiltrate the country—a similar litany
of conflicts and contradictions surfaced. When
it came to the evaluation of new arrivals, in
the wake of the 1902 legislation, medical
officers were first hired at the ports of Halifax,
Quebec, and Montreal in 1903. By the following
year, detention facilities were opening at
these sites, and the officers and their staff
soon found themselves overwhelmed by an
indiscriminate avalanche of medical and other
rejection and deportation cases. These hybrid
hospital-reception-detention centres were
under siege almost from the outset. 62 In W.D.
Scott, they were overseen by a Superintendent
of Immigration who was steadfastly opposed
to expending public funds on the medical or
psychiatric treatment of unwanted foreigners.
The guardians of provincial institutions from
coast to coast, along with organizational
and public opponents of “promiscuous”
immigration (and in some cases other federally
appointed physicians such as the disputatious
J.D. Page of Quebec City 63 ) were quick to
vilify the detention hospitals for their alleged
lax procedures and inability to measurably
stem the tide of degenerate aliens. Doctors
and other officials worked under appalling
conditions, particularly at the Montreal centre,
which assumed an increasing proportion of
the workload. By the end of World War I, the
mandate of Immigration Branch authorities at
ports of entry had shifted dramatically away
from medical care to assessment and pre-
deportation confinement, and medical officers
had been rendered subservient to lay bureaucrats
who were more willing to fulfil such a purely
prophylactic and custodial role. As Roberts
writes, physicians ultimately became “merely
quality-control technicians on an assembly
line, examining the products passing in front
of them for a specific set of defects.” 64 The
transfer of physicians to the newly formed
federal Department of Health under the 1919
Immigration Act, while perhaps welcomed by
beleaguered immigration doctors hungry for
some measure of autonomy, virtually completed
the demedicalization of the Immigration Branch
admission process.
Deportation’s Golden Age
As the inter-war period began to unfold, the
attention of deportation advocates shifted
away from the law itself toward procedural
resolutions, and especially toward the tightening
of inspection standards at the ports of entry.
Authorities were divided, both along provincial-
federal lines and between immigration managers
and line staff, regarding the apprehended quality
of inspections and the factors underlying
any perceived failings. From the standpoint
of provincial hospital administrators and
physicians—who viewed their institutions as the
embattled receptacles for an ever-growing human
tide of defective and incurable outsiders—the
blame lay squarely at the feet of politicians
and civil servants who were in conspiratorial
league with transportation companies, corporate
interests, and the immigration lobby to expand
the nation’s labouring population at any price.
While central Canadian psychiatrists like C.K.
Clarke and his Quebec counterpart, Thomas
Burgess, might have attained the highest profile
amongst the medical lobby, in many respects the
mental hospital officials of Western Canadian
provinces like British Columbia were even
more grievously weighed down by the influx
of disordered and otherwise afflicted patients.
Far removed from the federal corridors of
influence over immigration policy, 65 British
Columbia’s psychiatrists nevertheless became
effective crusaders in their own right. They
allied themselves with provincial politicians and
anti-immigration organizations, and established
connections with forces in other parts of the
country, in a decades-long campaign aimed at
reforming the medical assessment of immigrants
and closing the gates to potential asylum inmates.
For the province’s institutional psychiatrists, as
for their colleagues elsewhere, this issue was an
integral component of their struggle to uplift the
Governing Mentalities 171
conditions of their professional existence and
to augment their influence beyond the hospital
walls.
Upon his return from wartime service and
until his death in 1920, Charles Doherty once
again turned his attention to the disproportionate
representation of foreign-born patients in the
province’s mental hospitals. Amid the post-
war immigration boom, Doherty gave voice
to the widely circulating apprehension that the
powers conferred by immigration legislation
were not being adequately harnessed. “In our
British Columbian institutions,” he intoned in
1919, “not quite 8 per cent, are British Columbia
born, and not over 20 per cent Canadian born
... I go into this matter ... in order to show
you just how very important the matter of
promiscuous immigration is to one Province,
in only one branch of incapables, and to give
you some idea of what a tremendous burden it
will eventually become if allowed to go on.”
Aiming his remarks at his provincial superiors,
and decrying the marginalization of physicians
from the immigration selection process, Doherty
stressed “the necessity for some method of more
adequate supervision and intelligent inspection,
not by laymen, but by medical men with the
proper experience as psychiatrists.”66
Doherty’s successor as British Columbia’s
chief medical superintendent, Harold Chapman
Steeves (1920–1926), soon found himself
presiding over an explosion in the province’s
mental patient population. But it was as much
the content as the quantity of his clientele
that evoked apprehensions. As he observed
with alarm in 1925, “only one-third of our
admissions were Canadians by birth. These
figures indicate to me the necessity of a
more searching examination of immigrants
coming into the country before citizenship is
allowed them.” Interestingly, Steeves cited
with approbation the cooperative efforts of
Immigration Branch officials in engineering the
removal of prohibited persons who had already
landed in hospital. The problem resided rather at
the point of ingress, where better facilities were
needed “to more effectively cull out the unfitted
before they are admitted to the country.” 67
Like many of his peers, Steeves decried
the purging of medical inspectors from the
Immigration Branch. His rhetoric was also
representative of general medical discourse
about immigration during the inter-war period,
in its unresolved tension between a growing
fiscal pragmatism, and an enduring residue of
eugenical extremism. In his hospital annual
report of 1923, addressed to the provincial
secretary and cabinet, he stressed the economics
of investigative efficiency: “In the great majority
of cases careful psychiatric examination would
have detected these cases and they would have
been returned to their own countries before
becoming a financial burden to the taxpayer ....
These facts should appeal to the business-man
and enlist his active support for the expenditure
necessary to provide the proper examinations
and inquiries at the ports of entry and thus
prevent the subsequent much longer outlay.”68
Writing in a local medical journal, on the other
hand, Steeves’s more nativist tendencies were
plainly in view: “I feel that every effort should
be made to add to the population, but, at the
same time, the people so added must be strong
and healthy in mind as well as body, in order
that a virile, intelligent race of Canadians may
result.”69
The importunings of Doherty, Sleeves, and
their confederates were partially responsible
for the 30 December 1925 appointment of the
B.C. Royal Commission on Mental Hygiene.
This Commission was a watershed event in
the provincial campaign for racial and mental
purity. Chaired by provincial M.L.A. Edwin
James Rothwell and comprising a membership
of four other legislative representatives (V.W.
Odium, W.A. McKenzie, R. Hayward, and P.P.
Harrison), the Commission was charged with
inquiring into, inter alia, the reasons for the
increase in mental hospital populations, the
causes and prevention of lunacy, and the entry
into the province of “insane, mentally deficient
and subnormal persons.” 70
Largely through the efforts of journalist
J.A. Macdonald, 71 who was hired as Assistant
Secretary, the Commission undertook
172 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
correspondences with politicians, physicians,
and other interest groups throughout Canada, the
United States, and Britain. Macdonald assembled
a formidable body of statistics, reports, and
scholarly literature on insanity, eugenics,
immigration, venereal disease, sterilization, and
other pressing social issues. The Commissioners
convened consultations and public hearings on
both the mainland and Vancouver Island. Helen
Davidson of Stanford University was recruited
to conduct a survey of immigrant representation
in the province’s mental hospitals. 72 Based
on his accumulated research, Macdonald
became fervently convinced that Canada had
become a “dumping ground” for unscrupulous
European governments. Writing to Harrison,
the Commissioner responsible for immigration,
Macdonald reported in September 1926: “For
everything I have been able to learn, you would
be perfectly justified in reaching the conclusion
that Canada has admitted an even greater
proportion of unfit aliens than the U.S. and that
the danger to be avoided in the immediate future
is very great indeed.”73
In his report on immigration released on 8
January 1927, Harrison took pains to reinforce
these assertions. “I have no hesitation in coming
to the conclusion that the proportion of Foreign-
born far exceeds that of the Canadian-born, and
that immigrants have contributed far too greatly
to the increase of the insane in Canada.”74 He
recommended a tri-level system of medical
inspection of immigrants (before embarkation,
on board steamer, and upon landing in Canada).
In its final report, the Commission laid the
blame squarely at the feet of federal officials
who were insufficiently vigilant in enforcing
the restrictionist legislation:
The conclusion that too many mentally unfit
immigrants have been allowed to enter Canada
is an almost superfluous statement of fact if
viewed from the incontestible assumption that
we have the moral and legal right to refuse
them entrance. If the intent of our immigration
laws and regulations could be carried out
entirely, then none of this class could enter the
country .... [W]e are convinced that increased
population by immigration is bought at too
great a price if it entails the admission of any
considerable number of individuals who will
add to the burden of the nation caused by mental
abnormality. 75
The Royal Commission was already close to
completing its mandate when Arthur L. Crease
ascended to the Medical Superintendency
of British Columbia’s mental hospitals in
1926. Crease, like his predecessors, was
a staunch restrictionist and deportationist
who endeavoured to keep the issue alive
through to the outbreak of World War II.
Both Crease’s exclusionist objectives and the
recommendations of the Commission appeared
to receive further ammunition with the descent
of the Depression and its mounting pressures on
British Columbia’s care and control institutions
commencing in 1929. During the fiscal crisis
of the 1930s, Crease periodically raised the
question of insane and feebleminded immigrants
in communications with Deputy Provincial
Secretary P.D. Walker, suggesting, for example,
that hospitalization should be reserved for only
those newcomers who had already established
domicile, 76 and that relief agencies should be
more exacting when inquiring into the mental
and citizenship backgrounds of their charges.77
But significantly, there was little evidence that
such overtures had much impact.
For on the national stage, other events were
beginning to dampen the anti-immigration
momentum. By the late 1920s, the eugenics
movement in Canada had already crested.
With the 1924 death of C.K. Clarke, and his
succession as Medical Director of the Canadian
National Committee For Mental Hygiene
(CNCMH) by the pragmatic C.M. Hincks, 78
immigration came to be supplanted by education
and sterilization as the CNCMH’s preferred
strategies for regulating the public’s mental
health. At a theoretical level, the influence of
Freud, Watson, and their contemporaries was
being reflected in trends away from somatic
psychiatry and toward psychodynamism and
Governing Mentalities 173
behaviourism.79 Moreover, as noted below, with
the resulting demise of Canadian immigration’s
second great wave, the Depression ultimately
tolled the politico-economic knell for psychiatric
campaigns against unfit aliens, as it did for
the mainstream eugenics movement more
generally.
The rejectionist enthusiasm was further
blunted by reforms in the medical and psychiatric
evaluation of prospective immigrants. Over
the span of a quarter-century, among various
interested authorities, the only consistent
apologists for prevailing screening practices
at the nation’s ports of entry were federal
bureaucrats like Immigration Branch Chief
Medical Officer Peter H. Bryce,80 Superintendent
Scott, 81 Commissioner A.L. Jolliffe, 82 and
Deputy Minister of Health John A. Amyot. 83
But even those responsible for these operations
were alert to their limitations. Despite efforts to
validate inspections with standardized forms84
and to train Immigration officers through the
good offices of the CNCMH, 85 pessimism
generally reigned. Amyot’s presentation to
the 1925 meeting of the Dominion Council
of Health illustrated some of the more dire
obstacles:
[O]ur doctors’ opportunity for picking out these
individuals is a limited one. The train is going
to leave in an hour, and another one is going to
leave in two hours, and the railroad company is
in a hurry and everybody is in a hurry. We have
arranged that our medical officers will stand at
the head of the lines. We make the individuals
walk a “maze” and during that time one of our
medical officers picks them out. That is the
one opportunity they have .... The great bulk
of immigrants ... come over here and take their
chances at the ship’s sideband if their defect
is not very obvious, they very frequently get
through.86
Others such as C.K. Clarke and J.D. Page
were even more blunt in their condemnation
of these practices. 87 A litany of impediments
was recurrently cited by these and other
commentators, including the clandestine tactics
of disreputable transportation companies, the
sheer numbers of inspections involved, the
craftiness of immigrant subjects contriving to
escape detection, and the impenetrable character
of some forms of mental defect.88
Whatever their estimation of disembarkation
inspection procedures, everyone seemed to
agree that evaluations needed to be instituted
at the point of departure for all prospective
citizens. Indeed, arguments for medical
appraisals had been advanced since the turn of
century, and advocates had included even social
gospel reformer J.S. Woodsworth. 89 Following
World War I, Professor W.G. Smith of the
University Toronto published his influential
book A Study in Canadian Immigration,
which was commissioned by the CNCMH
and excerpted in the Committee’s Mental
Hygiene Bulletin. In it, Smith recommended a
centralized system of inspection fashioned after
the U.S.-American Ellis Island model, to be
supplemented by medical evaluations conducted
prior to embarkation: “There must be two
examinations at least, and that means double
staffs of examiners, and consequent expense.
But it is manifestly better to spend money that
way than to allow persons suffering from a
contagious disease, insanity, mental deficiency,
to add to their misery by the trying experiences
of a long voyage and then to be rejected, or
deported.”90 A multitude of proponents, like the
British Columbia Royal Commission as noted
above, echoed Smith’s claim that such measures
would simultaneously serve the national interest
and spare unnecessary hardship for defective
foreigners.91
By the mid 1920s, federal authorities had
issued concrete proposals that Canada emulate
the United States in establishing a roster of
physicians overseas to assess people on the far
shores of the Atlantic. In 1927, the plans were
finally implemented, with the result that every
aspiring entrant was henceforth, at least in
theory, subjected to three echelons of medical
and mental filtering: first on application, second
on board ship by company physicians, and
174 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
finally at the port of entry.92 While the effect was
not immediately discernible in the Immigration
and Colonization statistics, 93 by 1933 the
numbers of medical deportations did begin to
decline measurably, and along with them the
intensity of criticism subsided. As Godler notes,
“This change, long demanded by the Canadian
medical profession, promised to eliminate the
need for most deportations from Canadian ports
on medical grounds. By the same stroke it saved
Canadian taxpayers the cost of ministering to
the sick as they awaited their deportation.” 94
By adding another prophylactic layer to the
nation’s shield against unsound strangers,
federal officials had effectively taken the wind
from the sails of their most bellicose critics.
But before British Columbia’s campaign to
eject mental misfits collapsed totally in the
wake of these reforms, and under the cumulative
weight of the Depression and World War II,
there was one final coup. On 9 February 1935,
the province effected the mass deportation of
65 Chinese male patients who were rounded
up from the province’s three mental hospitals
and repatriated to the Honam Mental Asylum
in Canton aboard the Canadian Pacific liner
Empress of Russia.95 This collective banishment
capped more than two decades of manoeuvring
among mental health and immigration
authorities, along with protracted negotiations
with a succession of less-than-receptive Chinese
consular officials. When at last the 65 men were
dispatched, with the provision that they be
permitted never to return, Provincial Secretary
G.M. Weir trumpeted their departure to the
local press. “[T]he full saving,” he claimed,
“would run about $20,000 to $25,000 a year
.... Furthermore, the removal of these patients
will allow room for other cases with which the
institutions are overcrowded.”96 While Weir, his
Deputy P.D. Walker, and Provincial Psychiatrist
A.L. Crease were careful to couch their claims
in the discourse of institutional economy and
fiscal restraint, the racialist undercurrents were
at times scarcely submerged. Further, reports
circulated regarding the prospects for similar
purges of Japanese, “Hindoo,” Italian, and
Jewish patients.97 These latter projects, however,
never came to fruition. The entire sorry episode
was, in effect, the last hurrah for those who
sought to transport away the province’s mental
health problem.
Aftermath
From the mid 1930s onward, the campaign
to rid the country of unfit immigrants
waned appreciably among government and
professional elites, and in public culture more
generally. With the rise of Nazism in Europe,
the eugenics movement came to be associated
with the most virulent streams of racist ideology,
hastening its decline in popularity throughout
North America. 98 State officials and medical
professionals concentrated decreasingly on the
polluting effects of degenerated populations,
and more on the administrative prophylactics
needed to ensure that neither province nor
country should bear more than its fair share of
the responsibility for managing the mentally
unwell. 99 The main problem of the immigrant
insane became less their liabilities for the
nation’s genetic pool, and more the simple fact
that they “are taking up the beds which should
be for our own citizens.”100
Moreover, global tensions in the pre-war era
impeded international population movements.
Rates of immigration to Canada plummeted
in the decade leading to World War II, with a
consequent shrinkage in the pool of potential
deports. In Britain and on the continent, fiscally
burdened and strife-ridden governments
were decreasingly disposed to cooperate in
the repatriation of Canada’s rejects. On the
domestic front, as the Depression tightened its
grip on Canadians, the material preoccupations
of individual and collective survival took
precedence over the longer-term and more
arcane aspirations of race betterment. With
a diminishing target population, mounting
administrative encumbrances, and an exploded
scientific foundation, deportation’s “golden age”
had come to a decisive, if impermanent, close.
From 1935 through to war’s end, expulsion rates
Governing Mentalities 175
declined both in general terms and for insanity
and deficiency cases specifically. As noted in
Table 2, British Columbia’s mental hospitals
reported only ten deportations in fiscal years
1936–1937 and 1937–1938, and thereafter its
Annual Reports ceased publishing deportation
statistics altogether.
World War II, however, by no means spelled
the end of psychiatric deportations from British
Columbia and Canada. The rejection and
removal of mentally disordered and cognitively
disabled immigrants continued as in-migration
rates once again achieved pre-Depression levels
through the late 1940s and into the 1950s. But
with the decline of hereditarian thinking in
public and official arenas, and with shifts toward
cultural and psychogenetic understandings
about the causes and consequences of mental
disorder, the “insane” and “retarded” came to
be seen less as dangerous carriers of dysgenic
materials and more prosaically as economic
inconveniences and potential burdens on the
social welfare system. Commencing in the
1950s, the Department of Citizenship and
Immigration began to consider abolishing
Immigration Act provisions which mandated
the automatic prohibition of immigrants with
histories of mental disorder. 101 In 1964, the
Immigration Medical Service instructed its
physicians to adopt a discretionary approach to
findings of prior insanity where the illness was
unlikely to relapse or “interfere significantly
with the person’s occupation or activities or
require prolonged institutional care.”102 Finally,
in the wake of sweeping amendments to the
Immigration Act in 1976,103 statutory reference
to psychiatric or cognitive disability as a
discrete grounds for rejection or deportation
disappeared altogether.
Still, to the present day, the Immigration Act
provides that everyone seeking admission to
Canada must undergo a medical assessment,104
including a mental examination. 105 More
than two million of these occur annually. 106
Moreover, persons desiring to enter the country
may be detained under s. 91(l) for compulsory
treatment or observation “where a medical
officer is of the opinion that ... [they are] ...
suffering from sickness or mental or physical
disability.” 107 Among the 12 categories of
prohibited persons enumerated in Part 3 of
the present version of the Act are those who
are “likely to be a danger to public health or
to public safety,” or “whose admission would
cause or might reasonably be expected to cause
excessive demands ... on health or prescribed
social services.”108
While the mentally and cognitively afflicted
are no longer explicitly singled out for prohibition
in Canadian law, the codewords of dependency
and risk have become convenient discursive
substitutes for lunacy and feeblemindedness.
And whereas the Department has ceased
publishing deportation statistics disaggregated
by individual category of exclusion, the
staggering volume of ejections from this
country 109 is almost certain to include an
abundance of persons deemed psychiatrically
ill. The controversial 1997 case of Michael
Holmes—a diagnosed schizophrenic from
Scotland whom immigration officials had
ordered deported from Edmonton as a “public
danger” until the Federal Court of Canada later
quashed the order—offers graphic evidence
that the Canadian state’s preoccupation with
mentally disordered foreigners has not entirely
abated.110 For Michael Holmes and others like
him, the prejudicial policies of a restrictionist
immigration bureaucracy, and the pseudo-
scientific theories of therapeutic professionals,
are not merely a regrettable historical remnant.
To the contrary, despite the contemporary flow
of rhetoric about mental patient rights, and
about open international borders in the new age
of global citizenship, there is much to suggest
that the national frontiers remain firmly closed
to those prospective Canadians who carry the
stigma of psychiatric illness.
176 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Notes
* A version of this paper was originally presented
at the 1998 Meetings of the Western Association
of Sociology and Anthropology in Vancouver,
B.C. Funding support was furnished in part by the
Social Sciences and Humanities Research Council
of Canada. For their various and indispensable
contributions, my thanks go to Robert Adamoski,
Dorothy E. Chunn, John McLaren, Jeffie Roberts,
Anna Tremere, Marie-Andree Bertrand, and the
two anonymous reviewers of the Canadian Journal
of Law and Society, and the professionals and staff
of the British Columbia Archives and Records
Service, the National Archives of Canada, the
Archives on the History of Canadian Psychiatry
and Mental Health Services, and Riverview
Hospital. Inquiries should be addressed to the
School of Criminology, Simon Fraser University,
8888 University Drive, Burnaby, B.C. V5A 1S6,
Canada (email: menzies@sfu.ca).
1. On the sources and historical patterns of federal and
provincial deportation statistics, see tables 10.1 and
10.2.
2. On the general history of deportation in Canada,
see D. Avery, Dangerous Foreigners: European
Immigrant Workers and Labour Radicalism in
Canada, 1896–1932 (Toronto: McClelland &
Stewart, 1979); H.F. Drystek, “‘The Simplest and
Cheapest Mode of Dealing with Them’: Deportation
from Canada before World War II” (1982) 15:30
Social History 407; D. Galloway, Immigration Law
(Toronto: Irwin, 1997), c. 1; S. Imai, “Deportation
in the Depression” (1981) 7:1 Queen’s Law
Journal 66; V. Knowles, Strangers at Our Gates:
Canadian Immigration and Immigration Policy,
1540–1997, 2 nd ed. (Toronto: Dundurn, 1997); B.
Roberts, “Shovelling Out the ‘Mutinous’: Political
Deportation from Canada before 1936” (1986)
18 Labour 77 [hereinafter “Shovelling Out the
‘Mutinous’”; B. Roberts, Whence They Came:
Deportation from Canada 1900–1935 (Ottawa:
University of Ottawa Press, 1988) [hereinafter
Whence They Came].
3. On Canadian physicians and the rejection and
removal of unfit immigrants, see I. Dowbiggin,
“‘Keeping This Young Country Sane’: C.K.
Clarke, Immigration Restriction, and Canadian
Psychiatry, 1890–1925” (1995) 76:4 Canadian
Historical Review 598 [hereinafter “‘Keeping This
Young Country Sane’”]; I.R. Dowbiggin, Keeping
America Sane: Psychiatry and Eugenics in the
United States and Canada 1880–1940 (Ithaca:
Cornell University Press, 1997) c. 1, 3 [hereinafter
Keeping America Sane]; Z. Godler, “Doctors
and the New Immigrants” (1977) 9 Canadian
Ethnic Studies 6; A. McLaren, Our Own Master
Race: Eugenics in Canada, 1885–1945 (Toronto:
McClelland & Stewart, 1990), c. 3 [hereinafter
Our Own Master Race]; B. Roberts, “Doctors
and Deports: The Role of the Medical Profession
in Canadian Deportation, 1900–20” (1987) 18:3
Canadian Ethnic Studies 17 [hereinafter “Doctors
and Deports”].
4. Canada, House of Commons, “Annual Reports
of the Immigration Branch,” in Sessional Papers
(Ottawa: Queen’s Printer, 1902–1903 to 1938–
1939). See Table 1.
5. A federal government study conducted in the
early 1950s reported that, between 1930–31
and 1944–45, there were 2,724 deportations for
medical reasons, 1,596 of these (58%) being
attributed to mental diseases. The study concluded
that “from 50% to 60% of deportations for medical
reasons are occasioned by mental disease. This
means that from 1902 to 1944, there have been
from 5,400 to 6,500 persons deported as a result
of mental disease.” Department of Citizenship and
Immigration, “Immigration Studies with Special
Reference to Mental Disease,” National Archives
of Canada [hereinafter NAC] RG 29, vol. 3091,
file 854-4-300, pt. l-A.
6. The literature on citizenship and governmentality
has exploded in recent years. Illustrations include
J.M. Barbalet, ed., Citizenship: Rights, Struggle
and Class Inequality (Milton Keynes, UK: Open
University Press, 1988); L. Becker & W. Kymlicka,
eds., “Symposium on Citizenship, Democracy, and
Education” (1995) 105 Ethics 465; C. Mouffe, ed.,
Dimensions of Radical Democracy: Pluralism,
Citizenship, Community (London: Verso, 1992); M.
Roche, Rethinking Citizenship: Welfare, Ideology
and Change in Modern Society (Cambridge, UK:
Polity, 1992); G. Shafir, ed., The Citizenship
Debates: A Reader (Minneapolis, MN: University
of Minnesota Press, 1998); B. van Steenbergen,
ed., The Condition of Citizenship (Thousand Oaks,
CA: Sage, 1994); B.S. Turner, ed., Citizenship and
Social Theory (London: Sage, 1993).
7. Some classic works on the transition in Canada
from the 19 th -century liberal state to 20 th -century
progressivism are: A. Armitage, Social Welfare in
Canada: Ideals and Realities (Toronto: McClelland
& Stewart, 1975); D. Guest, The Emergence of
Social Security in Canada (Vancouver: University
of British Columbia Press, 1980); F. Iacovetta,
Governing Mentalities 177
P. Draper, & R. Ventresca, eds., A Nation of
Immigrants: Women, Workers, and Communities
in Canadian History, 1840s–1960s (Toronto:
University of Toronto Press, 1998); A. Moscovitch
& J. Alberts, eds., The Benevolent State: The
Growth of Welfare in Canada (Toronto: Garamond,
1987); J. Struthers, No Fault of Their Own:
Unemployment and the Canadian Welfare State
1914–1941 (Toronto: University of Toronto Press,
1983).
8. “Canada’s Most Serious Problem,” Toronto
Globe (2 July 1910) NAC. RG 76, vol. 474, file
729921.
9. Henry Esson Young, “Presidential Lecture to
Canadian Public Health Association, Vancouver,”
Victoria Daily Colonist (22 June 1920) 5;
British Columbia Archives and Records Service
[hereinafter BCARS] GR 144, vol. 3, book 1.
10. D. Cole & I. Chaikin, An Iron Hand upon the
People: The Law against the Potlatch on the
Northwest Coast (Vancouver: Douglas & Mclntyre,
1990); R. Fisher, Contact and Conflict: Indian-
European Relations in British Columbia, 1774–
1890 (Vancouver: University of British Columbia
Press, 1979); H. Johnston, The Voyage of the
Komagata Maru: The Sikh Challenge to Canada’s
Colour Bar, 2 nd ed. (Vancouver: University of
British Columbia Press, 1995); P.E. Roy, A White
Man’s Province: British Columbia Politicians and
Chinese and Japanese Immigrants, 1858–1914
(Vancouver: University of British Columbia
Press, 1989); P. Tennant, Aboriginal Peoples and
Politics: The Indian Land Question in British
Columbia, 1849–1989 (Vancouver: University
of British Columbia Press, 1990); W.P, Ward,
White Canada Forever: Popular Attitudes toward
Orientals in British Columbia (Montreal: McGill-
Queen’s University Press, 1990); G. Woodcock &
I. Avakumovic, The Doukhobors (Toronto: Oxford
University Press, 1968).
11. G. Creese & V. Strong-Boag, eds., British
Columbia Reconsidered: Essays on Women
(Vancouver: Press Gang, 1992); M. Jolly & M.
Maclntyre, eds., Family and Gender in the Pacific:
Domestic Contradictions and the Colonial Impact
(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989);
L. Kealey, ed., A Not Unreasonable Claim:
Women and Reform in Canada, 1880s–1920s
(Toronto: Women’s Press, 1979); B.K. Latham &
C. Kess, eds., In Her Own Right: Selected Essays
on Women’s History in B.C. (Victoria: Camosun
College, 1980); B.K. Latham & R. Pazdro, eds.,
Not Just Pin Money: Selected Essays on the History
of Women’s Work in British Columbia (Victoria:
Camosun College, 1984); A. Perry, “‘Fair Ones of
a Purer Caste’: White Women and Colonialism in
Nineteenth-Century British Columbia” (1997) 23
Feminist Studies 501.
12. Imai, supra note 2 at 93.
13. William Byron, “The Menace of the Alien” (1919)
32 Maclean’s Magazine 19 at 19.
14. The federal ministries responsible for immigration
and deportation through the period of this
study were: the Department of Agriculture at
Confederation, the Department of the Interior
commencing in 1892, the Immigration Branch of
the DI as of 1893, the Department of Immigration
and Colonization from 1917, and finally the
Department of Mines and Resources starting in
1936. Immigration Branch, Finding Aid, NAC.
RG 76.
15. Separate statistics on deportations based on
insanity and defect were published in Immigration
Branch Annual Reports from 1902–1903 to
1915–1916, and again from 1933–1934 to 1938–
1939 (excepting the 1936–1937 fiscal year). The
numbers for ten additional years (1916–1917
through 1925–1926) were prepared separated by
Dominion Statistician R.H. Coats for the B.C.
Royal Commission on Mental Hygiene. Letter
from J. Macdonald to R.H. Coats (28 June 1926)
BCARS. GR 865, box 1, file 2.
16. Annual Reports of the Medical Superintendent
[hereafter ARMS] Public Hospital for the Insane
(to 1923–1924) and Provincial Mental Hospital,
Essondale (from 1924–1925) B.C. Sessional
Papers, 1921–1922 to 1937–1938.
17. Following the closure of the Victoria Lunatic
Asylum in 1872, the Public Hospital for the Insane
(PHI) in New Westminster was inaugurated in
1878. Subsequently, the Essondale Mental Hospital
opened in 1913 on a 1,000-acre tract of land in Port
Coquitlam; and the Colquitz Mental Home, an
institution for male “criminally insane” inmates,
operated between 1919 and 1964. See generally
V. Adolph, In the Context of Its Time: A History of
Woodlands (Richmond, B.C.: Ministry of Social
Services, Government of British Columbia,
1996); M.J. Davies, “The Patients’ World: British
Columbia’s Mental Health Facilities, 1910–1935”
(M.A. Thesis, Department of History, University of
Waterloo, 1989); R. Foulkes, “British Columbia’s
Mental Health Services: Historical Perspectives to
1961” (1961) 20 The Leader 25; R. Menzies, “The
Making of Criminal Insanity in British Columbia:
Granby Farrant and the Provincial Mental Home,
Colquitz, 1919–1933” in H. Foster & J. McLaren,
eds., Essays in the History of Canadian Law: Vol.
178 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
VI: British Columbia and the Yukon (Toronto:
Osgoode Society and University of Toronto Press,
1995), 274.
18. Whence They Came, supra note 2, c. 7.
19. As noted below, the length of time in Canada
required to establish domicile under the Immigration
Act was set at two years in 1906, then raised to
three years in 1910, and five years in 1919. See
also ibid., c. 2.
20. Immigration Act. 1869. 32, 33 Vic. c. 10.
21. Drystek, supra note 2 at 408.
22. Immigration Act. 1887. 50, 51 Vic. c. 34.
23. Supra note 17.
24. G.F. Bodington, ARMS. Provincial Asylum for the
Insane. 1896. 60 Vic at 845.
25. Ibid. 1897. 61 Vic. at 830.
26. Ibid. 1899. 63 Vic. at 896.
27. G.H. Manchester, ARMS. Provincial Asylum for
the Insane. 1902. 3 Ed. VII at E7.
28. Case files for British Columbia mental hospital
patients discharged prior to 1942 are contained
in the GR 2880 records collection of the BCARS.
Patient names are initialized in this paper to
safeguard confidentiality.
29. The newspaper source is withheld to protect the
individual’s identity.
30. BCARS. GR 419, box 89, file 1900/80; GR 1754,
box 6, vol. 10.
31. These warrants, abolished by Parliament in 1992,
mandated the indeterminate confinement “at the
pleasure of the Lieutenant-Governor” of persons
found not guilty by reason of insanity or unfit to
stand trial.
32. Through the period 1903–1913, in only two years
(1907 and 1909) did the annual federal immigration
numbers decrease from the prior 12-month figures.
See Table 1, and Whence They Came, supra note 2
at 38.
33. Immigration Act, 1902, 2 Ed. VII, c.14. As Drystek
reports (supra note 2 at 410), “regulations were
made for the proper inspection of all immigrants by
medical officers. Immigrants who were criminals,
insane, epileptics, idiots, blind, deaf and dumb,
‘defectives,’ advanced consumptives, or suffering
from chronic venereal disease were to be refused
admission. Those who were deformed, crippled,
suffered dangerous, contagious or loathsome
diseases not dangerous to life were to be prohibited
‘if they are likely to become a public charge.’” See
also E. Cashmore, “The Social Organization of
Canadian Immigration Law” (1978) 3:4 Canadian
Journal of Sociology 409 at 417.
34. House of Commons Debates (1906) at 5249.
35. Immigration Act. 1906. 6 Ed. VII, c.19. See
Drystek, supra note 2 at 414; Imai, supra note 2
at 91.
36. Immigration Act, ibid. See also R. Cameron,
“The Wheat from the Chaff: Canadian Restrictive
Immigration Policy, 1905–1911” (M.A. Thesis,
Department of History, Concordia University,
1976) at 78 [unpublished].
37. See C.R. Comacchio, “Nations Are Made of
Babies”: Saving Ontario’s Mothers and Children,
1900–1940 (Montreal: McGill-Queen’s University
Press, 1993); Keeping America Sane, supra note
3 at 162; H. MacMurchy, Sterilization? Birth
Control? A Book for Family Welfare and Safety
(Toronto: Macmillan, 1934); K.J. McConnachie,
“Methodology in the Study of Women in History:
A Case Study of Helen MacMurchy” (1983) 75
Ontario History 61; Our Own Master Race, supra
note 3 at 28.
38. Bryce began his career as secretary of the Ontario
Board of Health before serving as chief medical
officer of the federal Immigration Branch from
1904 to 1921. On the details of his career, see
especially Keeping American Sane, ibid., at 144;
“Doctors and Deports,” supra note 3.
39. The quintessential works on Clarke’s career
are: “Keeping the Young Country Sane,” supra
note 3; Keeping America Sane, supra note 3; C.
Greenland, Charles Kirk Clarke: A Pioneer of
Canadian Psychiatry (Toronto: Clarke Institute
of Psychiatry, 1966); K.J. McConnachie, “Science
and Ideology: The Mental Hygiene and Eugenics
Movements in the Inter-War Years, 1919–1939”
(Ph.D. Dissertation, Department of History,
University of Toronto, 1987) [unpublished].
40. On the work of the National Council of Women,
see generally C. Bacchi, “Race Regeneration and
Social Purity: A Study of the Social Attitudes of
Canada’s English-Speaking Suffragettes” (1978)
11 Social History 460; N. Griffiths, The Splendid
Vision: Centennial History of the National Council
of Women (Ottawa: Carleton University Press,
1993); Our Own Master Race, supra note 3;
C. Strange, Toronto’s Girl Problem: The Perils
and Pleasures of the City, 1880–1930 (Toronto:
University of Toronto Press, 1995); V. Strong-
Boag, The Parliament of Women: The National
Council of Women of Canada, 1893–1929 (Ottawa:
National Museum of Man, 1976); M. Valverde, The
Age of Light, Soap and Water: Moral Reform in
English Canada, 1885–1925 (Toronto: McClelland
& Stewart, 1991).
41. Keeping America Sane, supra note 3 at 152.
Governing Mentalities 179
42. Examples of his prodigious writings on immigration
include: “The Defective and Insane Immigrant,”
Bulletin of the Ontario Hospitals for the Insane
(1908) 2 3; “Canada and Defective Immigration”
(1908) 65 American Journal of Insanity 186; “Why
Is the Immigration Act Not Enforced?” (1909) 25
Canadian Journal of Medicine and Surgery 251;
and “The Defective Immigrant” (1916) 7 Public
Health Journal 462.
43. D.J. Kevles, In the Name of Eugenics: Genetics
and the Uses of Human Heredity (New York:
Knopf, 1985); E.J. Larson, Sex, Race, and
Science: Eugenics in the Deep South (Baltimore:
Johns Hopkins, 1995); K.M. Ludmerer, Genetics
and American Society: A Historical Appraisal
(Baltimore: Johns Hopkins, 1972); S.B. Thielman,
“Psychiatry and Social Values: The American
Psychiatric Association and Immigration
Restriction, 1880–1930” (1985) 48 Psychiatry
299.
44. See generally Keeping America Sane, supra note
3, c. 1, 2, 4.
45. Supra note 10.
46. C.E. Doherty, ARMS, Public Hospital for the
Insane. New Westminster (1908) D5.
47. Cameron, supra note 36 at 89. In later years
Maclnnes relocated to British Columbia and
became a journalist, author, and notorious
campaigner against Asian immigration. See
Tom Maclnnes, Oriental Occupation of British
Columbia (Vancouver: Sun, 1927).
48. Immigration Act. S.C. 1910, 9 – 10 Ed. VII, c.
27, s 3(a). Purloined from the U.S. legislation, s.
3(k) added to the list “persons of constitutional
psychopathic inferiority” (a term concocted by
U.S.-American physician William Healy: see
N.H. Rafter, Creating Born Criminals (Urbana:
University of Illinois Press, 1997), at 177). There is
little evidence that this concept was much invoked
in Canada. Indeed, the law’s draftsperson, Tom
Maclnnes, was later to describe this amendment,
along with another excluding “persons with
chronic alcoholism,” as “sheer quack-psychology
verbiage, by virtue of which any immigration
officer with a grouch can put anyone except a
Canadian citizen out of Canada.” Maclnnes,
ibid., at 120. In retrospect, however, it is difficult
to discern how categories such as constitutional
psychopathic inferiority and chronic alcoholism
were any less nebulous than many of the other
reigning psychiatric concepts of the day such as
“feeblemindedness” and “imbecility.” See, for
example, J. Stephen, “The ‘Incorrigible,’ the ‘Bad,’
and the ‘Immoral’: Toronto’s ‘Factory Girls’ and
the Work of the Toronto Psychiatric Clinic” in
L.A. Knafla & S.W.S. Binnie, eds., Law, Society
and the State: Essays in Modern Legal History
(Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1995), 405.
For example, one is led to speculate, as did one of
the reviewers of this article, whether the consuming
practices of politicians and medical practitioners
might have lain behind this tendency to affirm the
pathologies of mental disorder while so readily
dismissing the disease model of alcoholism.
49. Section 23 of the Act, which empowered
immigration officers to order the deportation of
any prohibited person without recourse to judicial
review, was generally known as the “skidoo
section.” MacInnes retrospectively referred to this
section as “about the worst thing in which I ever
took a hand.” Ibid., at 122.
50. Immigration Act, supra note 48, s. 25–30.
51. Ibid., at s. 40. See Keeping America Sane, supra
note 3 at 174.
52. An Act to Amend the Immigration Act, S.C. 1919,
c. 25. See Avery, supra note 2; “Shovelling Out the
Mutinous,” supra note 2.
53. Letter from W.D. Scott to H.E. Young (9 July 1907)
BCARS. GR 542, box 12, file 4.
54. According to B.C. Provincial Secretary J.D.
MacLean, in an address to the Kiwanis Club of
Victoria, the identification of deportable patients
had become a top priority by the 1920s: “The
Hospital staff are constantly alert for the citizen of
another country who has not been in Canada the
five years required by the Dominion Immigration
law, and application is made at once for the return
of all such cases to the care of his (or her) own
country.” “Insane Mostly Foreign Born,” Victoria
Colonist (2 August 1922) BCARS. GR 645, file
4.
55. Immigration Act provisions held the shipping
companies responsible for returning those
prohibited individuals whom they had transported
to Canada. In 1914 the Department of the Interior
(then responsible for the Immigration Branch)
contributed $50 to the transportation companies if
the three-year domicile limit had expired or if the
deport was being conveyed by a different shipping
line from the original. The Department paid $15
if the deportation was ordered after one year, and
made no defrayment at all if repatriation occurred
within the first year. Letter from W.D. Scott to
P.V.G. Mitchell, White Star-Dominion Line (14
July 1914) NAC. RG 76, vol. 530, file 803572, pt.
2.
56. From September 1926 onward, the Immigration
Branch began to retain a record of every deportation
180 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
effected from mental hospitals across the country by
obtaining a copy of the medical reports addressed
to Assistant Deputy Health Minister Dr. D.A.
Clark. These reports occasionally contained
verbatims from the inquiry board hearings, which
typically covered at most two or three pages of
text. Letter from A.L. Jolliffe to Mr. J.S. Fraser
(26 September 1926) NAC. RG 76, vol. 530, file
803572, pt. 2.
57. Escorts comprised one or more immigration
officers or designated police officers. Letter from
F.C. Blair, Secretary, Immigration Branch to F.E.
Lawler, Medical Superintendent, Nova Scotia
Hospital, Dartmouth (26 November 1920) NAC.
RG 76, vol. 530, file 803572, pt. l.
58. Immigration Branch files contain an ongoing
correspondence between federal officials and
CPR management and agents, in which the latter
recurrently expressed their discontent with their
compulsory role in transporting insane persons
across the country. They were especially frustrated
with lack of communication and the occasional
failure to provide advanced notice of pending
deportations; with the requirement that some
aggressive or floridly ill patients be given special
treatment or assigned to private compartments;
and with the potential for disruption to paying
passengers. See generally NAC. RG 76, vol. 530,
file 803572.
59. Patients deported to Newfoundland, for example,
were routinely dumped without escort at the Port-
aux-Basques steamship terminus, some 500 miles
from the mental hospital in St. John’s. Letter from
A. Reid, Deputy Colonial Secretary, Newfoundland
to F.C. Blair (31 March 1922); Letter from R.
Thews to A.L. Jolliffe (25 April 1925); Letter from
A.L. Jolliffe to R. Thews (18 May 1925) NAC. RG
76, vol. 530, fi le 803572, pt. l.
60. George Hannah of the Allan Lines addressed the
following to W.D. Scott in August 1909: “This
letter is to ask that in future ... [a letter] should
be sent to Mr. [John] Hoolahan [Dominion
Immigration Agent in Montreal] to be delivered
with the passenger on board the steamer .... we
fear we will be found at fault because we were not
aware that M. had been deported until after he had
sailed, and hence the doctor was not advised that
the passenger had suicidal inclinations and to guard
him accordingly.” Letter from Hannah to Scott (14
August 1909) NAC. RG 76, vol. 530, file 803572,
pt. l.
61. W.D. Scott Memorandum (27 January 1911) NAC.
RG 76, vol. 530, file 803572, pt. l.
62. “Doctors and Deports,” supra note 3.
63. J.D. Page, “Inspection Too Fast, Feeble-Minded
Enter; Steamship Arrivals Examined at Four-a-
Minute; Not One Specialist Employed” (Speech to
Provincial Association for the Care of the Feeble-
minded) Toronto Star (1 July 1917) NACRG 76,
vol. 530, fi le. 803572, pt. l.
64. Ibid., at 31.
65. Va n c o u v e r w a s a s s i g n e d a s i n g l e l o c a l
Commissioner of Immigration (A.L. Jolliffe, who
was succeeded in turn by A.E. Skinner and F.W.
Taylor).
66. C.E. Doherty, ARMS, Public Hospital for the Insane
(1918) at V7, 8.
67. ARMS, Provincial Mental Hospital (1924–1925) at
R9.
68. ARMS, Provincial Mental Hospital (1922–1923) at
V9.
69. H.C. Steeves, “Community Mental Health
Problems” (March 1926) Vancouver Medical
Association Bulletin 12 BCARS. GR 865, Box 2,
File 15.
70. Order-in-Council: For Edwin James Rothwell (New
Westminster), Brigadier-General Victor Wentworth
Odium (Vancouver), William Alexander McKenzie
(Penticton), Reginald Hayward (Victoria), Paul
Phillips Harrison (Cumberland). Signed by
William Sloan, Provincial Secretary (30 December
1925) BCARS. GR 865, box 1, file 4. See also
“Mental Commission Will Sit Here” Vancouver
Sun (31 March 1926) at 11.
71. Macdonald had been a reporter for the Vancouver
Sun, as well as Publicity Commissioner for
Parliament in Ottawa. Letter from J.A. Macdonald
to J.S. Woodsworth (17 June 1926) BCARS. GR
865, box 1, file 2.
72. H.P. Davidson, “A Report on the Heredity and
Place of Origin of the Patients Admitted to the
Provincial Mental Hospitals of British Columbia”
(November 1926). BCARS. GR 865, box 2, file
6.
73. Letter from J.A. Macdonald to P.P. Harrison (28
September 1926) BCARS. GR 865, box 1, file 2.
74. P.P. Harrison, “Immigration and Its Effects on the
Increase of Insanity” (8 January 1927) Report to
the B.C. Legislature. Royal Commission on Mental
Hygiene GR 865, box 1, file 2.
75. British Columba, Legislative Assembly, “Royal
Commission on Mental Hygiene Report,” Sessional
Papers (1927) at CC30.
76. Letter from A.L. Crease to P.D. Walker (15
February 1932). In response, Deputy Attorney-
General O.C. Bass ruled that no such residential
prerequisite existed in law. Letter from Bass to
Walker (2 April 1932) BCARS. GR 542, box 16,
file 7.
Governing Mentalities 181
77. BCARS. GR 542, box 17, file 1.
78. On the history of the CNCMH and the career of
Hincks, see, e.g., Keeping America Sane, supra note
3; J.D. Griffin, In Search of Sanity: A Chronicle of
the Canadian Mental Health Association (London:
Third Eye, 1989); McConnachie, supra note 39; D.
MacLennan, “Beyond the Asylum: Professionalism
and the Mental Hygiene Movement in Canada,
1914–1928” (1987) 4 Canadian Bulletin of
Medical History 7; T.R. Richardson, The Century
of the Child: The Mental Hygiene Movement and
Social Policy in the United States and Canada
(Albany: State University of New York Press,
1989); C.G. Roland, Clarence Hincks: Mental
Health Crusader (Toronto: Dundurn, 1990).
79. Environmental theories, however, could also
be mobilized to support arguments in favour of
deportation. Witness, for example, Crease’s efforts
to persuade federal Immigration and Colonization
Minister W.A. Gordon that banishment could
operate in the best medical interests of his patients:
“It is especially noted with mental patients that
a change of environment, in other words, their
returning home, is a great aid in their compensation.
Even though they may have to go to a Mental
Hospital for a time, they are so improved by the
change that often their stay is only for a short time,
and so what appears to be a hardship is in reality
a very definite compensation.” Letter from A.L.
Crease to W.A. Gordon (20 May 1931) BCARS.
GR 542, box 16, file 4.
80. Supra note 38.
81. Writing to Parliamentary Under-Secretary for
External Affairs Hugh Clark, Scott averred: “I
have no doubt that a number of feeble-minded
or insane people have got into Canada without
detection, or, at least, a number have been found
in Canada within 3 years of arrival ... [but] ...
[i]n every case where these have been reported
to me we have endeavoured to bring about their
deportation ....” Letter from W.D. Scott to Hugh
Clark (11 November 1916) NAC. RG 76, vol. 530,
file 803572, pt. l.
82. According to Jolliffe, while “the department does
not, of course, claim that the medical inspection is
100 per cent perfect and results in every physical or
mental case being discovered at the port of entry,
but it is claimed that every reasonable precaution
is taken to prevent the admission of persons
prohibited on account of physical and mental
condition.” Vancouver Sun (1 June 1926) BCARS.
GR 865, box 2, file 14.
83. In his report to the Dominion Council of Health
in December 1925, Amyot asserted: “[W]e have a
staff developed for the examination of immigrants
that we think is a very efficient one .... They are
skilled and we have been looking for nothing
else but defects for the last three or four years,
particularly defects coming under the medical
sections of the Immigration Act.” BCARS. GR
865, box 1, file 2.
84. Form 30A was the assessment instrument employed
by immigration officers. Letter from J.D. Page to
A.L. Jolliffe (13 November 1926) NAC. RG 76,
vol. 530, fi le 803572, pt. 2.
85. “Training of Immigration Inspectors in Psychiatry”
(October 1920) Mental Hygiene Bulletin at 14. See
Godler, supra note 3 at 14.
86. J.A. Amyot, Presentation to the 13 th Meeting of
the Dominion Council of Health (Ottawa: 8–10
December 1925). BCARS. GR 865, box 1, file 2.
87. Keeping America Sane, supra note 3 at 156.
88. Page, who was by this time Chief of the Division
of Quarantine and Immigration Medical Inspection
for the Department of Health, offered the following
logic to the 21st Meeting of the DCH in 1930: “You
will, I think at once agree that if there is one class
of immigrant against which this country must be
guarded it is the mentally defective, not only for
its own sake but because of its effect on future
generations, through propagation. On the other
hand, it must be realized that no class presents
so much difficulty in the application of medical
knowledge .... You have, for instance, dementia
praecox cases which during their lucid intervals
often appear mentally brighter than the average
normal individual. In the majority of cases this
type would in fact escape the attention of the
experienced psychiatrist under similar conditions
as our medical officers have to work.” J.D. Page,
Memorandum to Dominion Council of Health
(10–12 December 1930) BCARS. GR 2826, box
1, file 4.
89. J.S. Woodsworth, Strangers within Our Gates
(Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1972
[1909]), at 229. See T. Chapman, “Early Eugenics
Movement in Western Canada” (1977) 25 Alberta
History 200 at 203.
90. W.G. Smith, A Study in Canadian Immigration
(Toronto: Ryerson, 1919), at 323. See also (October
1920) 1:2 Mental Hygiene Bulletin BCARS. GR
865, box 2, file 1.
91. In the intemperate flourish of Dr. John A.
MacGregor, in his outgoing presidential address
to the Ontario Medical Association in London on
26 May 1925: “Immigration is a crying need in
this country. Our expansive fertile fields invite the
coming of hundreds of men and women into this
182 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
land of promise, but we must be very particular
regarding the types that we admit. Unfortunately,
no small percentage of those finding their way
here at the present time, and for some time past,
have been of a definitely inferior type .... The
medical profession can perform a lasting public
service by bringing the matter to the attention of
the Immigration Department, and impressing on
them the necessity of more carefully investigating
particularly the assisted immigrant, as to his
mental status before he leaves his native country.”
BCARS. GR 865, box 1, file 2.
92. Godler, supra note 3 at 14.
93. See Table 1.
94. Godler, supra note 3 at 15.
95. See R. Menzies, “Race, Reason and Regulation:
British Columbia’s Mass Exile of Chinese
‘Lunatics’ Aboard the CPSS Empress of Russia,
9 February 1935” [unpublished manuscript in
submission].
96. Victoria Daily Times (11 February 1935) BCARS.
GR 144, book 4.
97. BCARS. GR 542, Box 21, File 5 and GR 1665,
Box 8, File 3; NAC. RG 625, vol. 1803, file 1936-
729.
98. Our Own Master Race, supra note 3 at 66, 165.
99. Typical of this preoccupation was a flurry of
activity in 1935 that involved W.A. Gordon and the
provincial premiers and ministers responsible for
health. Following years of ambiguity and bickering
among the provinces, the Canadian Department
of Immigration and Colonization reached an
agreement with the United States Immigration
Service to the effect that mental cases apprehended
in the U.S. would be returned to their province
of birth rather than last residence whenever the
two differed. Letter from T. Magladery, Deputy
Minister of Immigration and Colonization to
Premier T.D. Pattullo (23 January 1935) BCARS.
GR 542, box 17, file 5.
100. Letter from Walker to Crease (5 February 1934)
BCARS. GR 542, box 17, file 3.
101. NAC. RG 29, vol. 3091, file 854-4-300.
102. Department of Citizenship and Immigration,
Operations Memorandum (28 July 1964); ibid.
103. Immigration Act, SC 1976, c. 52.
104. On medical provisions contained in the Immigration
Act, see generally D. Galloway, Immigration Law
(Toronto: Irwin, 1997), at 129; F.N. Marrocco &
H.M. Goslett, The Annotated Immigration Act
of Canada (Toronto: Carswell, 1994), at 86, 97,
380.
105. Supra note 103, s. 11(l)(3).
106. In one sample year (1987–1988), there were
2,270,648 examinations of persons seeking entry
to Canada, and 41,498 reports on those suspected
of being inadmissible. Annual Report: Canadian
Department of Employment and Immigration,
1987–88 (Ottawa: Queen’s Printer, 1989)
[hereinafter ARCDEI].
107. Supra note 103, s. 91(1).
108. Immigration Act, 1992, c. 49, s. 19.
109. In the nine-year period from 1980–1981 through
1988–1989, for example, 36,794 individuals
were the subjects of deportation orders, departure
notices, or exclusion orders. Supra ARCDEI,
1980–1981 to 1988–1989, supra note 106.
110. “Outlook Called Grim for Schizophrenic Man
Deported to Scotland,” Vancouver Sun (31 May
1997) A7; Ed Struzik, “Schizophrenic Man Faces
Battle to Stay in Canada,” Vancouver Sun (16
February 1998), A7.
Governing Mentalities 183
Image not available
184
Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Image not available
Governing Mentalities 185
Image not available
186 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Image not available
CHAPTER 11
Crime and the Changing Forms of Class
Control: Policing Public Order in “Toronto
the Good,” 1859–1955
Helen Boritch and John Hagan
*****
It is now rather commonplace to depict the
creation of modern police forces in the mid–
nineteenth century as a response to rising levels
of riots, disorder, and crime. The concern on
the part of the middle and upper classes with
the presumed deleterious effects of rapid
urbanization and industrialization on social
order put pressure on civic authorities to provide
an effective means of controlling the “dangerous
classes” and led to the widespread introduction
of centralized, uniformed municipal police
forces in North America and Western Europe
(Johnson 1976; Lane 1980a; Miller 1977; Parks
1974; Silver 1967). As a result, nineteenth-
century policing has been characterized as
involving an aggressive enforcement policy
toward various public order offenses that was
designed primarily to curb the activities of
the lower classes. In addition, in the absence
of specialized civic agencies, the police also
became responsible for administering and
overseeing a plethora of social welfare and
public services. Among other things, this
included regulating health standards, providing
an ambulance service, taking censuses, and
giving overnight shelter to tramps in police
stations. The consequence was that policing
rapidly evolved into a multifaceted institution
with broad and amorphous powers to intervene
in the lives of city dwellers. The control of crime
was but one aspect of this social role.
These features of nineteenth-century urban
policing are the central components of a style of
police organization, enforcement practices, and
nonarrest activities which have been variously
described as “class control” (Monkkonen
1981), “social control” (Watts 1983), and
“service” (Ferdinand 1976). Although there
are important differences in the usage of these
terms to characterize policing in the last century,
there is a general consensus that the objective
consequence of policing was disproportionately
high arrest rates for, and police involvement with,
the working classes, immigrants, transients, the
chronically unemployed, and other problem
populations.1 […]
[…] The gradual shift in policing to a more
legalistic, “crime-control” model is attributed
to several interrelated factors. The first involves
technological innovations in police work. The
advent of the patrol wagon and signal system,
together with advanced communication and
information systems in the late nineteenth
century, served to significantly reduce the
response time of the police and to increase the
possibility of arrests for more serious crimes.
In addition, the development of various crime-
detection and identification techniques such as
the Bertillon system of physical measurements,
188 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
photography, fingerprinting, and international
information systems, increased the prominence
of police detectives and the image of the police
as crime specialists. Following the American
lead, these new developments were incorporated
in the Toronto force, as evidenced in the
growth of the proportion of detectives from
approximately 4 percent in the nineteenth
century, to 12 percent in the period after 1920
(see Boritch 1985).
The second major change in police organization
and ideology came as a result of the larger
movement to restructure city governments along
more centralized, bureaucratic, and specialized
lines. Numerous reforms were instituted which
were designed to further professionalize the
police, improve efficiency in administrative
tasks, and increase specialization in police
work. The personal style of policing associated
with the constable on the beat was increasingly
replaced with a style of policing consciously
modeled on business principles and practices.
In 1935, the Chief Constable of the Toronto
Department argued that,
In this modern and constantly changing age,
the administration of any public service, must,
in an ever-increasing degree, be conducted
along sound business lines. This in the first
instance means that sound business principles
must be applied in the same way that they are
made to function in any successful Industrial or
General Business Organization (Toronto Police
Department Annual Report 1935, p. 7).
Third, the creation and expansion of various
government welfare and service bureaucracies
beginning in the reform era eliminated many of
the social service functions performed by the
police. As police responsibility for noncriminal
problem populations (and, therefore, an
important means of control) declined, the police
had the opportunity to orient themselves more
exclusively to crime prevention and control.
[…] During this era, Toronto police authorities
repeatedly stressed the idea that the police role
consisted, first and foremost, in the control and
prevention of crime, and that “[n]o other form
of service demanded from the police by the
public can justify any sacrifice being made at the
expense of this one’’ (Toronto Police Department
Annual Report 1935, p. 7). Although there is
some difference of opinion as to the timing
of this shift, it is generally argued that, by the
mid twentieth century, the ideology of policing
changed from a focus on controlling a class of
people, to a focus on preventing and controlling
certain classes of criminality (Ferdinand 1976;
Monkkonen 1981; Watts 1983).
*****
[…] As conceived by Monkkonen, the shift
from class control to crime control represents
a fundamental change quite similar to the
distinction drawn between proactive and reactive
policing by Black (1970) and Reiss (1971).
Black describes proactive policing as “a social
welfare model of law, with the legal good of
the citizenry being defined and then imposed
by government administration .… A proactive
system does not merely make law available,
it imposes law” (1980, p. 53). Accordingly,
a proactive style of policing is most evident
when social problems are defined in relation
to the bottom of the class structure, and is
characteristic of nineteenth-century policing
(Black, 1980). In contrast, contemporary
police forces are based primarily on a reactive
style of policing organizing around citizen
calls for service. Reactive policing reflects an
“entrepreneurial” model of law in which the
public plays a determinant role in the nature
and scope of arrest practices.2
******
On the surface, policing in Toronto outwardly
conforms to the model of a historical transition
from class control to crime control. However, a
closer examination of policing during the reform
era reveals that, in fact, the class-control model
of policing was not diminished. The major
change in police ideology and enforcement
practices was not from class control to crime
Crime and the Changing Forms of Class Control 189
control, but rather to different types of public
order offenses. […] For example, although the
police maintained their vigilant attitude toward
drunkenness and vagrancy, they increasingly
came to express concern about other problem
populations and behaviors such as prostitution,
gambling, liquor law violations, Lord’s day
violations, and narcotic law violations. These
offenses fit within a class-control model
of policing, as arrests for these behaviors
rest fundamentally on police initiative and
a proactive style of policing (see also Watts
1983). Moreover, these “victimless” offenses
disproportionately criminalize lower-class
populations.
Beyond this, there is another substantial
category of offenses which fit within a proactive,
class-control model of policing. During the
urban reform era the enforcement of social order
generally, and public morality in particular,
also was accomplished through the enactment
and enforcement of city bylaws. Like the other
public order offenses discussed, city bylaws
concern largely victimless, minor offenses
in which arrests rest principally on police,
aggressiveness, and deliberate enforcement
policies. The essential similarity of bylaw
enforcement to other public order offenses
during this period was expressed in 1912 when
the Toronto Board of Police Commissioners
instructed the police “that a refusal on the part of
a citizen to give his or her name for a breach of
a bylaw might be regarded as disorderly conduct
and treated accordingly by arrest if necessary”
(Board of Police Commissioners Minutes, June
18, 1912, p. 234).
Moreover, the content of bylaws enacted
during the reform era clearly reflected middle-
class interests and extended the capacity of
the police to regulate working-class morality,
recreations, and economic activities. For
example, in response to the anxiousness of
middle-class reformers to eradicate vice, bylaws
were enacted to strengthen prostitution and blue
laws, to regulate the location and hours of dance
halls, theatres, movie houses, and billiard halls,
and to give the police the authority to act as
censors.3 Further, this control extended to a direct
control over working-class economic activities
when the duties of the License Department
came under police control in 1896. As a result,
unlike larger business interests, which were
regulated through provincial legislation, small
working-class enterprises, from rag pedlars
to tradesmen to small businesses, were under
police jurisdiction.
A further feature of city bylaws which
makes them especially worthy of attention
is the direct role the police played in their
creation. In Toronto, under the Municipal Act
of 1858 (and various amendments throughout
the years), Boards of Police Commissioners
were empowered to enact bylaws with respect
to a wide variety of concerns. As a result,
bylaws represent a category of public order
offenses where the police not only defined
the “law in action” through discretionary
enforcement policies, but actually legislated
a significant proportion of the “law in the
books.” Responding directly to the concerns of
various middle-class groups during the reform
era, the police enacted a multitude of bylaws
which served to further expand the presence
and pervasiveness of the police in previously
unregulated public and private domains. 4 […]
During the urban reform era, from 1891 to
1920, the proportion of bylaws arrests to total
arrests more than doubled from approximately
15 to 35 percent. A contemporary court reporter
observed that Toronto had become a city of
“shall nots” where it was more important for
citizens to memorize 6,000 bylaws than the Ten
Commandments (Wodson 1917).
*****
[…] Throughout the entire time period from
1859 to 1955, public order arrests comprise
the largest proportion of arrests, indicating a
continuation of a “class-control,” proactive
model of policing. Although from 1921 to
1955 the arrest rate for all public order offenses
declined […] and the arrest rate for crime began
to increase […], suggesting a move toward a
greater emphasis on crime control, the most
190 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
important finding is the consistently higher
arrest rate for public order offenses.5 Even when
the public order arrest rate dropped to its lowest
point of 2,208 in 1933, this was still almost
twice the crime rate of 1,211.
Second, whereas the arrest rate for crime
traces a steady decline from the mid nineteenth
century to the 1920s, the public order arrest
rate fluctuates dramatically and, in some
instances, varies by over 1,000 arrests in the
space of a year. This difference underscores
the preeminent role of police initiative and
departmental policy in the production of public
order arrests. Nevertheless, despite the large
variations in the public order arrest rate, these
arrests constituted 60 to 85 percent of all arrests
from 1859 to 1955 and averaged approximately
70 percent. Therefore, while the total arrest rate
declined, the proportion of proactive to reactive
policing remained much more stable.
*****
For example, the average annual rate of
change among arrest rates for drunkenness,
disorderly conduct, and vagrancy, other public
morality offenses (“vice”), and bylaws provide
further evidence that the Toronto police varied
their focus from one type of public order
offense to another during different periods. In
“the formative period” of Toronto policing,
from 1859 to 1890, arrests for drunkenness,
disorderly conduct, and vagrancy decreased
dramatically. […] During the same period, the
arrest rate for vice displays no discernible trend
[…] while the rate for bylaw arrest shows a
significant increase. […]
However, the most interesting change in
police activity occurs during “the urban reform
era,” from 1891 to 1920. During this period,
arrests for drunkenness, disorderly conduct, and
vagrancy actually increased to about 1912, but
then decreased suddenly with the enactment of
the Ontario Temperance Act in 1916. […] Yet
even during this period these arrests continue to
be about twice those for “crime.” At the same
time, however, arrests for vice […] and bylaws
[…] noticeably increased. Finally, from 1921 to
1955, after the repeal of the Ontario Temperance
Act in 1927, the arrest rate for drunkenness and
disorderly conduct increased, […] while arrests
for both vice […] and bylaws […] declined from
the previous era.
[…] While the police in Toronto did, in fact,
adopt the organizational reforms and public
image of a crime-control model, especially
after 1920, these changes did not translate into
notably different arrest practices; instead, it
appears that the police expanded their attention
from drunkenness and vagrancy to encompass
other forms of vice in accordance with a
changing spatial development of the city, and
the urban reform movement. As middle-class
citizens increasingly moved to outlying areas of
the city in the late nineteenth century, the core
of the city became a predominantly lower-class,
immigrant area with demarcated disreputable
sections (Lemon 1984). On the one hand, this
served to reduce the exposure of middle-class
citizens to public drunkenness, but at the same
time it increased perceptions and concerns with
the ghettoization and open proliferation of vice
in the “Ward” area, making it a prominent target
of reformers’ efforts. The establishment of a
morality department in 1886 with a sweeping
mandate to control immorality is evidence
that far from reflecting a distinctive change
in police priorities, the urban reform era was
characterized by an intensification of proactive
and class-control arrest policies.
Nevertheless, these results do not discount
the possibility that important structural changes
did occur in policing in terms of the relative
influence of a variety of factors on arrest rates
for public order offenses, taken as a whole, as
well as individually. For example, despite the
preponderance of public order arrests relative
to arrests for more serious crimes, the arrest
rate for these offenses did decline from 1859
to 1955, and the decline in public order arrests
from 1921 to 1955 coincided with an increase
in crime arrests. Therefore, while it is apparent
that even by the 1950s the Toronto police had
not given up their predominant attention to
public order offenses, it is still plausible that
Crime and the Changing Forms of Class Control 191
police responses were closer to a class-control
model in the two eras of 1859 to 1890 and 1891
to 1920, and somewhat closer to a crime-control
model after 1921. […]
*****
The Formative Years (1859–1890)
The mid-nineteenth century was a period of
increasing labor militancy, political unrest, and
economic recession in Toronto, as elsewhere
in North America. From 1852 to 1854 there
were at least 14 strikes, and in the period from
1839 to 1866, 29 riots erupted (Kealey 1984). It
was within this mid nineteenth-century context
that Toronto set about the task of reorganizing
its police department. The new distribution of
personnel, duties, and regulations of the force
was determined after careful consideration of
information received from a number of American
cities, especially New York, Albany, Portland,
and Boston. The Board of Commissioners
concluded after this review that the “Boston
system seems the most applicable to the city
of Toronto ….” (Toronto City Council Minutes
1859, Appendix 14, p. 83).
In all of this, class concerns were manifest, and
linked particularly to problems of drunkenness,
both among officers and the citizenry. The
number of police who were disciplined each
year, mostly for alcohol-related offenses, was
seldom less than 25 percent of the force and in
1890 this figure reached 66 percent (Toronto
Police Department Annual Reports). It seems
that clear class boundaries were to be drawn,
and then exemplified as well as enforced by
the police. The Toronto police officer was to be
in all possible ways “a man above the class of
labourers” (Toronto City Council Minutes 1859;
Appendix 4, p. 7). […]
[…] The advent of the patrol wagon and the
signal system in the 1880s illustrates the ways in
which the control of violence and drunkenness
were linked. The signal system allowed officers
to be dispatched in response to reports of
violence, and the wagons allowed drunk and
disorderly offenders to be more easily returned
to the station houses. This system, together
with the newly created mounted squad, were
attractive new tools for the control of collective
as well as more isolated threats of violence.
These points were quickly incorporated into the
arguments of the Toronto Police for adopting
tike patrol wagon and signal system. Indeed,
after what was widely regarded as an effective
response by the Department to the Toronto
Street Railway Company strike of 1886, the
Chief Constable added to his usual list of
supporting arguments the system’s capacity
“for rapid concentration of men at any particular
point when needed” (Toronto Police Department
Annual Report 1887, p. 110).
*****
The Urban Reform Era (1891–1920)
The Toronto Department of 1891 was barely
recognizable from its humble beginnings:
from 3 stations and 60 men in 1859, the force
had grown to 7 stations and 285 men serving a
population of 185,000. By 1920, there were 11
stations and 683 men serving a population of
over half a million. Note, however, that the latter
figures represent a proportionate reduction in the
ratio of police to population during the urban
reform era. The population was expanding while
police strength was declining. The population
growth was in large part a result of the role
of the railways in Canada’s development and
the emergence of Toronto as “the hub of a
railway network” (Careless 1978, p. 16). The
simultaneous decline in police strength was a
result of the depression of the 1890s.
One consequence of the drop in police
strength was a continuation in the decline in
drunkenness, disorderly conduct, and vagrancy
arrests. […] However, while the latter offenses
continued their long-term decline, other offenses
were taking their place. […] To understand this
change, we must first say more about the urban
reform era in Toronto.
Notwithstanding an influx of immigrants,
Toronto at the turn of the century retained a
192 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
predominant Anglo-Saxon, Protestant character,
and puritanical moral code (Glazebrook 1971;
Goheen 1970). A fear that urban squalor would
soon contaminate the lives of the respectable
classes led clergymen, temperance societies,
women’s groups, and self-styled moral crusaders
on a mission to purify the city and rebuild the
existing welfare system. In the late 1880s the
newly elected reform Mayor, William Howland,
established a Morality Department under the
equally zealous Staff Inspector Archibald.
The Inspector’s new jurisdiction included
prostitution, gambling, liquor laws, Sabbath-
breaking, censorship, sports, pool rooms, dance
halls, and any new forms of “immorality” which
came to police attention. 6 Subsequently, and
notwithstanding these efforts, the meetings
of the Board of Police Commissioners were
opened to a continual stream of delegations
which appeared to criticize the police for laxity
in the enforcement of public morality. […] The
police responded to this pressure by enforcing
existing morality laws more vigorously and by
using their authority to create new bylaws.
*****
Several further points should be made about
the new prominence of bylaws. Harring has
observed that the “criminologists definition of
‘public order crimes’ comes perilously close
to the historian’s description of ‘working class
leisure time activity’” (1983, p. 198). This is
particularly true of bylaw enforcement that went
so far, for example, as attempting to control
such behaviors as ball-playing in the streets,
swimming at public beaches, toboganning in
parks, and spitting in public places.7 However,
in addition to regulating working-class morality
and recreations, bylaws were also a principal
means by which the police regulated the
economic activities of the working class. Taken
together, this widespread authority gave the
police far-reaching control over public order
and the working and nonworking poor.
Police enforcement of existing and new
public morality offenses served several related
purposes. First, prosecuting offenders for minor
offences was a relatively easy and successful
means of bolstering the city’s revenues through
fines, thus promoting the legitimacy of the entire
police department to the municipal government.
Second, it enhanced the capacity of the police
to increase arrests within the class that already
constituted the bulk of arrest statistics. Third, the
belief that vice was at the root of more serious
forms of crime, including much violence,
justified a heavy-handed enforcement policy
and promoted the image of the police as
effective crime fighters. This belief held sway
well into the twentieth century.
Most of the individuals charged with the
various public order offenses were discharged
or fined. As an example, of 21,553 offenders
arrested in 1909, 9,247 were arrested for
drunkenness and 5,935 for breaches of city
bylaws and other minor offenses, totalling
15,182. Of those cases, 8,295 of the charges
were withdrawn or dismissed by the police
court magistrate. Nonetheless, when confronted
with this information the police responded with
a strong defense of their arrest and detainment
policies.
... it would be decidedly incorrect and unwise
to assert that any of those dealt with as above
described should not have been arrested ... the
drunkard must be protected not only for the sake
of himself, his wife and his children, but also
for the sake of society in general. So it becomes
necessary to place him under restraint until he is
sufficiently sober to be allowed his liberty again.
A similar procedure is followed in dealing with
all minor offenses, including breach of City
By Laws (Report, signed by Chief Constable
Grasett and Chief Inspector Archibald, n.d.,
Toronto Police Museum Archives).
The legacy of the urban reform era in Toronto
was to further entrench and intensify the
class-control nature of policing and its heavy
emphasis on public order offenses. While this
aspect of police work was evident within the
first few decades of the reformed police force, it
was given its fullest expression during this era.
Crime and the Changing Forms of Class Control 193
The middle-class eye may have been blind to its
own hypocrisy, but it maintained an unblinking
stare on the sins of the lower classes.
Centralization and Specialization
(1921–1955)
With a population of over a half million by
1920, the city once called “Hogtown” had
taken its place among North America’s growing
urban centers. However, the city’s growth
slowed over the next several decades, and
in 1955 its population was approximately
682,000. The police force grew from 743
members in 1920 to 1,132 members in 1955.
For the police and municipal government
more generally, this was a period of increasing
bureaucratization. In seeking ways to respond
to the problems accompanying urban industrial
growth, a system of municipal government and
policing emerged that was modelled on the
principles of professionalism, centralization,
and specialization.
Numerous examples of these changes are
apparent in the record of the Department.
In 1934, a centralized system of licensing
persons and premises was implemented at
Police Headquarters and in 1936, the summons
system also was centralized at Headquarters.
A new emphasis on professionalization was
formalized with the establishment of the
Ontario Provincial and Municipal Training
School at Headquarters in 1935. At the same
time, noncriminal functions were reduced.
In 1919, the employment of police as truant
officers was discontinued. In 1931, the duties
of dog-catching were transferred to the Toronto
Humane Society. In 1933, the ambulance
service was moved to the Medical Health
Department. The Department had secured its
position in municipal government, and it no
longer needed noncrime-related services for
public legitimation. Finally, specialization was
also evident within the Department with, for
example, the creation of the arson squad in
1932 and the increase in different ranks above
the level of constable. The number of these
positions grew from 9 in 1889 to 11 by 1920,
and jumped to 16 by 1955 (Toronto Police
Department Annual Reports).
The emphasis now was one of dispassionate,
professional crime fighting. […]
However, simultaneous developments cast
doubt on the assumption that the new crime-
fighting image promoted by police authorities
signified a major change in police practices. In
particular, the Morality Department established
in the urban reform era did not recede into the
background of policing in the era of centralization
and specialization. To the contrary, the control
and regulation of vice was still regarded as
indispensable to the effectiveness of the police
in combatting serious crime. In the police view,
the control of vice was crime control. Using
the example of gambling, the Chief Constable
articulated the fundamental connection between
vice and more serious crime in the following
uncompromising way:
Professional gambling dives are, for the most
part, operated by foreigners, who, if they are not
vicious criminals, can be classified as racketeers
whose unlawful activities promote crime in the
community. There is no place for these highly
organized professional gambling houses in
Canada …. (Toronto Police Department Annual
Report 1940, p. 10).
This view was to harden and become more
encompassing as the era progressed. In 1947
the Chief Constable responded vociferously
to supporters of a less repressive enforcement
policy, arguing that the connection between vice
and more serious crime was indisputable.
There have been indications in the past of a
tendency on the part of some Police officials
and others charged with law enforcement and
the administration of justice to lean toward the
theory that the thief, burglar, and hold-up man
are the arch-criminals of the community and that
offenders of a much lesser degree are the brothel
keeper, the boot-legger and the professional
gambler; and that operations of the latter groups
are to be suffered on the principle that their
194 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
presence in all communities is inevitable ...
operators of speak easies, houses of prostitution
and gambling “dives,” perhaps not individually,
but as a collectivity are a more degrading and
more permanent bad influence ....
Let us beware of any attempts to draw a line
of demarcation in the underworld. Police
officers of experience realize that often in the
brothel, speak-easy and gambling “joint” stolen
property is handled, sometimes narcotic drug
deals framed, criminal enterprises hatched and
planned, criminals and fugitives harboured
and alibis concocted for later false testimony
(Toronto Police Department Annual Report
1947, pp. 10–11).
These quotations underscore the persistent
priority accorded by the police to the regulation
of public morality well into the twentieth
century. The drunks, tramps, and unemployed
who had constituted the nineteenth-century
police identification of the dangerous classes
were increasingly supplemented by new targets
of enforcement policies drawn from the same
classes, perhaps often even including the
same persons. This continued emphasis on
morality enforcement substantially modifies
assumptions about the extent of changes in
police organization and activities from the
nineteenth to the twentieth centuries. We have
seen that many organizational and administrative
changes did occur in the mid twentieth century.
Many of the social services of the police were
eliminated, major campaigns to promote a
new image of the police were launched, and
significant changes in police administration
took place. At the same time, however, the
longstanding role of the police in suppressing
vice continued to be regarded as an essential
part of the police mandate. In this regard, our
findings are consistent with Skolnick’s (1966)
analysis of the prominent role of vice law
enforcement in his classic observational study of
an American police department in the 1960s.
The historical development of policing
in Toronto, therefore, appears to undermine
any strict interpretation of the evolution of
municipal policing as one of clear-cut change
from a proactive class-control to a reactive
crime-control model. Both elements coexisted
in mid twentieth century police work in Toronto.
Perhaps this explains more generally why the
works of Black and Reiss and of Skolnick have
become such classic pieces in the literature on
modern policing. Each may represent one facet
of an emerging and ongoing historical synthesis
of class and crime control in contemporary
police work.
Conclusions
This analysis of policing and crime in Toronto
has produced results that both qualify and
extend our understanding of the evolution of
modern policing. On the one hand, the Toronto
police embraced the organizational reforms,
prevailing rhetoric, and ideology of a crime-
control model after 1920. However, at the level
of arrest practices, it is evident that the mid
twentieth-century police image as crime fighters
was only partially realized. Incorporating vice
and bylaws as categories of public order arrests
shows that policing in Toronto retained a strong
class-control focus from 1859 to 1955. The
historical analysis of policing in Toronto reflects
both change and continuity.
More specifically, the evidence of nineteenth-
century policing in Toronto reinforces the
findings of much previous research, while
the findings for the twentieth century reveal
some important discrepancies. […] Our most
important finding is that the focus of the police
varied across different kinds of public order
offenses depending on the specific historical
context. As one type of problem behavior and
one part of the “dangerous classes” receded
from police attention, another type of public
order offense replaced it. Examination of arrest
rates for public order offenses, collectively and
individually, showed that the urban reform
era did not witness a dramatic change in
police priorities but rather an intensification of
proactive, class-control policing. […]
Based on such findings, two sets of
conclusions are suggested. At the broadest level,
Crime and the Changing Forms of Class Control 195
the essential role of the police as agents of class
control, focused on the less powerful segments
of society, was the predominant feature of
policing in both the nineteenth and twentieth
century. While the substantive content of
public order offenses and enforcement policies
changed, the proactive, class-control form
of policing persisted. Contemporary critical
analyses of class and crime, which view the
role of the modern police in these terms (e.g.,
Balbus 1977; Harring 1983; Spitzer 1975),
are thereby encouraged and given an added
historical dimension.
However, this conclusion must also be
tempered by the findings, which point to
changes in the determinants of public order
arrests from the nineteenth to the twentieth
century. The nature of these variations indicate
that, to a limited degree after 1921, the ideology
of crime control influenced arrest practices.
Albeit to a lesser extent than previously asserted,
the changing relation between proactive and
reactive policing over time indicates that
policing in Toronto did evolve into a relatively
more reactive, crime-fighting enterprise by the
mid twentieth century. Our analysis suggests
that the shift from class to crime control is
both less certain and complete than is widely
assumed. Indeed, there is less evidence of a
shift than of an ongoing historical synthesis
in the class and crime-control functions of the
police.
Notes
1. Beyond this general consensus, the usage of the
terms “class” and “class control” in studies of
policing varies considerably. So, for example,
Harring’s (1983) Marxist analysis emphasizes the
creation and control of nineteenth-century police
forces by an industrial elite for the preeminent
purpose of controlling the working classes. In
contrast, Monkkonen (1981) employs a broader
meaning of class to encompass the notion of
a “dangerous class” composed of a variety of
marginal groups which may be differentiated on
political, religious, and social dimensions but
which, nevertheless, constitute an identifiable
subordinate class. This latter usage raises the
possibility that police attention varied from one
segment of the urban poor to another over time
and, moreover, that social-control efforts were
not necessarily characterized by repressiveness or
a sole concern with the working class. So, while
policing is probably best viewed as involving a
complexity of purposes, the overall consequence
was a concerted control over the urban poor. This
more broadly defined concept of class control
appears most applicable to policing in nineteenth-
century Toronto. As Rogers (1984) notes, it was
the marginal poor (casual laborers, prostitutes,
and vagrants) and, especially, Irish Catholic
immigrants who bore the brunt of police vigilance
in the mid nineteenth century. So throughout this
period, the percentage of Irish Catholic men and
women prosecuted was roughly twice as high as
the percentage of their numbers within the total
population. As well, data from the Annual Reports
of the Police Department on the occupation
of arrested persons from 1870–1873 (the only
period in which they were available) reveal that
casual laborers, the unemployed, and prostitutes
comprised over 60 percent of all arrests. The rest
consisted primarily of various tradespeople with
less than 1 percent listed as professional men in
each year.
2. Classifying policing as proactive or reactive rather
than as “class control” or “crime control” may
also be preferable in that it avoids the implicit and
arguable assumption that police control of more
serious crime does not also exhibit a class bias.
Our adoption of Monkkonen’s terminology is
meant as a conceptual convenience to underscore
the differences in police organization from the
nineteenth to the twentieth century and styles of
police enforcement practices with respect to public
order offences versus more serious crimes. Our
analysis does not pursue the further question or
imply as a corollary that the population of arrestees
was substantially different across these categories
of offenses.
3. Thus, for example, bylaws were enacted in
1890 to prohibit female children from selling
newspapers as this was seen to inevitably lead to
their demoralization and prostitution (Board of
Police Commissioners Minutes Jan. 25, 1890, p.
173). For the same reasons, bylaws were enacted
196 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
in 1912 and 1915 to prohibit females from working
as organ grinders and to license massage parlours
(Toronto Police Department Annual Report 1912;
Board of Police Commissioners Minutes Dec.
14, 1915). More generally, bylaws were used to
geographically segregate and regulate working-
class leisure activities so they could be effectively
supervised and not offensive to middle-class
sensibilities. Responding to concerns about the
“moral atmosphere” of billiard halls in 1907, the
Chief Constable recommended a continuation of
the “policy of confining these places as much as
possible to the business districts of the City ...
as their presence in residential districts would
be objectionable” (Toronto Police Department,
Annual Report 1907, p. 8).
4. A partial list of the many different interest groups
that routinely appeared before the Board to
either request the enactment of a new bylaw or
greater enforcement of existing laws includes the
Residents of Centre Street, Law and Order League,
Women’s Christian Temperance Union, St. Paul’s
Methodist Church, Lord’s Day Alliance, Toronto
Humane Society, Local Council of Women (Board
of Police Commissioners Minutes Dec. 27, 1889,
p. 162; June 14, 1890, pp. 199–200; June 30, 1903;
May 3, 1899, p. 232; Sept. 16, 1897, p. 131; June
13, 1899, pp. 242–43; July 2, 1901, pp. 242–43;
Jan. 25, 1890, p. 173; Feb. 18, 1913, p. 292; Apr.
19, 1904.
5. Standardized correlation coefficients are used
for the purposes of illustrating the effect of the
independent variable (year) on the dependent
variables (arrest rates) where comparisons are
within the same time period. Comparisons of the
relations among arrest rates across different time
periods are reported as unstandardized regression
coefficients.
6. Upon his appointment, Staff Inspector Archibald
of the Morality Department (or Staff Inspector’s
Department as it was euphemistically titled) visited
the principal and particularly well-known houses
of ill fame in an effort to reduce prostitution. “I
gave them distinctly to understand that unless the
business was discontinued the law would be strictly
enforced, that the authorities desired information
rather than prosecution and ... if they wanted to
do better that they would be taken charge of by
Christian ladies ... or if they wanted to go home
passes would be furnished them if necessary .... I
found that on a second visit a considerable number
had gone to the United States.” According to
Archibald, this policy resulted in a reduction in the
number of houses of ill fame from 49 to 25 in one
year (City Council Minutes 1886, Appendix 185,
pp. 1011–1012). Archibald’s exploits are discussed
further in Hagan and Leon (1977).
7. According to Harring, the anti-spitting bylaw,
which was enacted as a public health measure, also
was a “significant weapon against working class
enjoyment of leisure hours. Such a measure served
both as a weapon to harass crowds of working-class
young people congregated on street corners and as
a publicity tool for a police department beleaguered
by reformers” (1983, p. 199). Similarly, although
Monkkonen (1981) argues against a Marxist
analysis of policing, he nonetheless suggests
that whatever positive immediate benefits may
have accrued to the urban poor as a result of
various police activities, these functions had the
consequence of enhancing the social- and class-
control role of the police.
8. An interesting exception to this trend is the
continuation of the police regulation of the tramp
population. Although Monkkonen (1981) finds
that most major American cities ceased to provide
overnight shelter to tramps in the late nineteenth
or early twentieth century, the Toronto police
continued this practice until the end of the period
under study.
References
Balbus, Isaac D. 1977. “Commodity Form and Legal
Form: An Essay on the ‘Relative Autonomy’ of
the Law.” Pp. 73–90 in The Sociology of Law: A
Conflict Perspective, edited by Charles Reasons
and Robert Rich. Butterworths.
Black, Donald. 1970. “Production of Crime Rates.”
American Sociological Review 35:733–48.
______. 1980. The Manners and Customs of the Police.
Academic Press.
Boritch, Helen. 1985. “The Making of Toronto the Good:
The Organization of Policing and Production
of Arrests, 1859 to 1955.” Unpublished Ph.D.
dissertation, University of Toronto.
Careless, James M.S. 1978. The Rise of Cities in Canada
before 1914. Canadian Historical Association,
Booklet No. 32. Love Printing.
Ferdinand, Theodore N. 1976. “From a Service to a
Legalistic Style Police Department: A Case Study.”
Crime and the Changing Forms of Class Control 197
Journal of Police Science and Administration
4:302–19.
Glazebrook, G.P. 1971. The Story of Toronto. University
of Toronto Press.
Goheen, Peter G. 1970. “Victorian Toronto, 1850 to 1900:
Pattern and Process of Growth.” Research Paper
No. 127, Department of Geography, University
of Chicago.
Hagan, John, and Jeff Leon. 1977. “Rediscovering
Delinquency: Social History, Political Ideology
and the Sociology of Law.” American Sociological
Review 42:587–97.
Harring, Sidney L. 1983. Policing a Class Society:
The Experience of American Cities, 1865–1915.
Rutgers University Press.
Johnson, Bruce C. 1976. “Taking Care of Labor: The
Police in American Politics.” Theory and Society
3:89–117.
Kealey, Gregory S. 1984. “Orangeman and the
Corporation.” Pp. 48–86 in Forging a Consensus:
Historical Essays on Toronto, edited by Victor
Russell. University of Toronto Press.
Kitsuse, John I., and Aaron V. Cicourel. 1963. “A Note
on the Uses of Official Statistics.” Social Problems
2:131–39.
Lane, Roger. 1980a. “Urban Police and Crime in
Nineteenth-Century America.” Pp. 1–43 in Crime
and Justice: An Annual Review of Research, Vol.
1, edited by Norval Morris and Michael Tonry.
University of Chicago Press.
______. 1980b. “Urban Homicide in the Nineteenth
Century: Some Lessons for the Twentieth.” Pp.
91–109 in History and Crime: Implications for
Criminal Justice Policy, edited by James A.
Inciardi and C.E. Faupel. Sage.
Lemon, James. 1984. “Toronto among North American
Cities.” Pp. 323–54 in Forging a Consensus:
Historical Essays on Toronto, edited by Victor
Russell. University of Toronto Press.
Miller, Wilbur R. 1977. Cops and Bobbies: Police
Authority in New York and London 1830–1870.
University of Chicago Press.
Monkkonen, Eric H. 1981. Police in Urban America,
1860–1920. Cambridge University Press.
Parks, Evelyn L. 1974. “From Constabulary to Police
Society: Implications for Social Control.” Pp. 271–
89 in The Criminologist: Crime and the Criminal,
edited by Charles E. Reasons. Goodyear.
Reiss, Albert J. 1971. The Police and the Public. Yale
University Press.
Rogers, Nicholas. 1984. “Serving Toronto the Good: The
Development of the City Police Force 1834–1880.”
Pp. 116–40 in Forging a Consensus: Historical
Essays on Toronto, edited by Victor Russell.
University of Toronto Press.
Silver, Allan. 1967. “The Demand for Order in Civil
Society: A Review of Some Themes in the History
of Urban Crime, Police and Riot.” Pp. 1–24 in The
Police: Six Sociological Essays, edited by David
Bordua. Wiley.
Skolnick, Jerome H. 1966. Justice without Trial: Law
Enforcement in Democratic Society. Wiley.
Spitzer, Steven. 1975. “Toward a Marxian Theory of
Deviance.” Social Problems 22:638–51.
Watts, Eugene J. 1983. “Police Response to Crime and
Disorder in Twentieth-Century St. Louis.” Journal
of American History 70:340–58.
Wodson, Harry M. 1917. The Whirlpool: Scenes from
Toronto Police Court. University of Toronto
Press.
Critical Thinking Questions
Chapter 6: Homicide in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815, Allyson N. May and Jim
Phillips
1. How do homicides in Halifax compare to those that occurred in the rest of the
province? Who was more likely to be the victim of a homicide in Halifax? What
differences are there in the rate of executions for those convicted of homicide
between the two locations? What might explain this apparent discrepancy?
2. Does violence appear to be more prevalent at this time than today? What problems
are there in attempting to draw such a conclusion? Does the author think that
the extant records are an accurate reflection of the rate of murder in the colony?
Why or why not?
3. What are the differences in deciding whether a suspicious death was a murder
or a case of manslaughter? How did common law define “homicide” during this
period? What distinctions did the law make between deliberate, justifiable, and
excusable homicide? Does the threat of execution appear to have been a sufficient
deterrent to homicide?
Chapter 7: The Shining Sixpence: Women’s Worth in Canadian Law at the
End of the Victoria Era, Constance Backhouse
1. How did attitudes about women influence Canadian legislation about infanticide
in the late nineteenth century?
2. Various changes were made to laws affecting women in this period. What are some
of these changes, and how do they represent the social and moral regulation of
gender?
3. At the end of the infanticide case, the author asks why these defendants were
treated so leniently. What do such cases say about the relative worth of infants
at this time?
Chapter 8: Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes: An Historical Analysis,
Helen Boritch
1. During the mid-nineteenth century, industrializing nations were experiencing an
urban reform movement. What social problems accompanied industrialization?
Critical Thinking Questions 199
And how did Canadian reformers respond to these social problems? Who did
reforms perceive to be the “most serious threat facing the modern city?”
2. Contrary to popular belief, female criminality, according to the female incarceration
rates in the Middlesex County jails, was on the decline during the Urban Reform
era. What factors may have contributed to this decline?
3. Current research on gender differences in criminal court outcomes generally finds
a pattern of lenient sentences toward female offenders. Based on Boritch’s study,
did a similar pattern exist in the Urban Reform era? What five findings, in relation
to gender differences, did this study reveal?
Chapter 9: The Voluntary Delinquent: Parents, Daughters, and the
Montreal Juvenile Delinquents’ Court in 1918, Tamara Myers
1. Myers’s research focuses on the ways parents controlled their errant daughters.
Implicit within the author’s thesis, however, is the notion that parental expectations
were different for daughters than they were for their sons. Why did this idea appear
to exist? How did parents control unruly daughters?
2. What role did parents play in assisting the court system? Why did parents appear
to prefer incarceration rather than probation? How did parents overcome the
problem of a court system apparently reluctant to incarcerate their daughters?
3. A lack of clients forced some institutions to look for alternatives to increase
their numbers. What were some of these ways? What problems did institutions
encounter when they focused on “voluntary delinquents” to fill their beds?
Chapter 10: Governing Mentalities: The Deportation of “Insane” and
“Feebleminded” Immigrants out of British Columbia from Confederation
to World War II, Robert Menzies
1. How could the notion of an individual of the state as an “economic unit” have
fuelled the deportation of “feebleminded” immigrants before World War II?
2. Prior to 1902 there were no medical authorities involved in the immigration or
deportation process in Canada. How was the deportation of the “insane” and
“feebleminded” affected when the deportation process became medicalized?
3. Deportation on the basis of mental deficiency declined during World War II when
eugenics was becoming a popular theory in Canada and throughout the rest of
the world. Why, then, did this decline in deportation of the mentally unfit occur in
Canada during the war?
Chapter 11: Crime and the Changing Forms of Class Control: Policing
Public Order in “Toronto the Good,” 1859–1955, Helen Boritch and John
Hagan
1. According to the authors, Toronto experienced a shift in policing styles that was
not directly related to the level of crime. Where did this shift in policing come from?
Who was involved in deciding what the police should focus their energy and time
on?
200 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
2. What are the major characteristics of “class-control” and “crime-control” styles
of policing? Did the level of crime, or the types of crime that occurred, change
throughout this period? In what way did this shift in focus affect those being
policed?
3. Many historical studies tend to focus on homicide as a barometer of the level
of violence. However, Boritch and Hagan suggest such an emphasis may not
present an accurate picture of the level of violence within a community. What
are the benefits of using homicide statistics to gauge the level of violence within
a community? What are the problems with such an approach? What other types
of crimes do the authors suggest might be more helpful?
Further Readings
Crimes, Constables and Courts: Order and Transgression in a Canadian City,
1816–1970 by John C. Weaver (Montreal: McGill-Queen’s University Press, 1995).
This book, written by a professor of history at McMaster, was short-listed for the
Harold Adam Innis prize. It looks at the evolution of urban policing, and has made
a mark in criminal justice history. The author is able to use narrative to bring his
description of the evolution of the Canadian criminal justice system to life. He uses
newspaper accounts and police, court, and jail records to trace the evolution of courts,
juries, police, and punishments. He shows how the increased centralization and
professionalization of the criminal justice system and policing deprived communities
of input, continued to be male dominated, and biased against newcomers, strangers,
and marginalized social groups.
The Supreme Court of Nova Scotia, 1754–2004: From Imperial Bastion to
Provincial Oracle, edited by Philip Girard, Jim Phillips, and Barry Cahill (Toronto:
Osgoode Society for Canadian Legal History and University of Toronto Press,
2004).
Coinciding with the 250 th anniversary of Nova Scotia’s Supreme Court, this
volume provides a comprehensive history of Canada’s oldest common law court.
The essays include an account of the first meeting in 1754, surveys of jurisprudence,
and the various courthouses it has occupied. This is the first complete history of any
Canadian provincial superior court. All of the essays are original, and many offer new
interpretations of familiar themes in Canadian legal history.
From Punishment to Doing Good: Family Courts and Socialized Justice in
Ontario, 1880–1940 by Dorothy E. Chunn (Toronto: University of Toronto Press,
1992).
Dorothy Chunn is co-director of the Feminist Institute for Studies in Law and
Society, and a member of the Criminology Department at Simon Fraser University.
This book reflects her research interests in feminism, law and the state; ideology and
the family; and the historical sociology of crime, law, and social welfare. The family
court system was an important development in policing young women in a quickly
industrializing state.
202 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Colonial Justice Justice, Morality, and Crime in the Niagara District, 1791–1849
by David Murray (Toronto: Osgoode Society for Canadian Legal History, and University
of Toronto Press, 2002).
David Murray is a professor in the Department of History at the University of
Guelph. In 1791, with the creation of a legislative assembly in Upper Canada, a
criminal justice system was adopted from England. Using the rich court records from
the Niagara District, Murray analyzes the criminal justice system during the first half
of the nineteenth century. He looks at how local characteristics affected the operation
of a criminal justice system, and also how legal processes affected Upper Canadian
morality. He looks at the treatment of the insane, welfare cases, crimes committed in
the district, and an examination of the roles of the Niagara magistrates, constables,
and juries. Despite the principles of British justice, justice was unequal for women
and visible minorities.
Making Law, Order, and Authority in British Columbia, 1821–1871 by Tina Loo
(Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1994).
In the early nineteenth century, British Columbia was occupied by the Native
population and the Hudson’s Bay Company. The history of pre-Confederation British
Columbia is heavily influenced by the fur trade, conflict between settlers and the
Hudson’s Bay Company, and the gold rush. Loo details these incidents and puts
them in a wider historical background. She relates the disciplinary practices of the
Hudson’s Bay Company, the establishment of courts in the gold fields, and conflicts
over the role of juries.
One of the more troubling problems most societies have to deal with is the historical
treatment of ethnic populations, and Canada is no exception. As the readings in this
section demonstrate, the policing of ethnicity was not limited to the use of the criminal law to
achieve homogeneity. Instead, control was diffuse, spilling over from criminal justice to expand
into the fields of health, social welfare, and education. While those facing assimilation rarely
proved passive in their acceptance of the role the state was playing in their lives, the state was
a powerful adversary. Surveillance in the criminal justice system was aided by professionals
in many diverse fields.
The first two readings demonstrate the difficulties of attempting to understand verdicts in
jury trials. In both cases, trial transcripts have been lost to history. As a result, the trials are
recreated through newspaper accounts of the day. One problem with this approach is that
newspapers do not provide an accurate legal record of the proceedings. However, newspapers
also provide a cultural record, giving us an inside look into the sensibilities of the day. While
reporters may have lacked a legal insight into trial proceedings, or simply not have the space
necessary for presenting a full accounting of the circumstances behind the verdicts, this would
be little different than today. More important, as Smith finds, the news media may have other
motivations at work than simply reporting the news. For example, after the trial of the Reverend
Corbett, convicted for attempting to procure an abortion for a household servant, the defendant’s
counsel, James Ross, serialized the outcome for publication in his newspaper.
In their article, in which the defendant was found not guilty of murder, Strange and Loo
suggest that the verdict may not have been the result of any underlying sense of fairness, but
the fact that both the victim and the defendant were “outsiders” to the community. As such, an
acquittal would not send a message that local residents could get away with murder. In addition,
the acquittal of a Black man, in an overwhelmingly White community, helped to reinforce the
notion that the rule of law could fairly apply to all. In both cases, the trials are seen as an
attempt to carefully balance justice with interests in economic development, through tourism,
in the case of Picton, Ontario, and immigration, in Red River. The rule of law went a long way
to informing colonial identity, and the trial and its outcome, although predictable in retrospect,
shows how criminal justice both reflects and reinforces prevailing social ideology.
In their classic study on Africville, Clairmount and Magill discuss the consequences of
Canada’s experiment with urban renewal in the 1950s as a way to improve major cities.
Halifax was also touched by this phenomenon, and the community of Africville was selected
for renewal in 1964. Africville was a small black community of 80 families within Halifax city.
The community had gone into disrepair as it had no electricity, running water, or sewage and
was seen as a black mark on Halifax that had to be abolished. The city chose to relocate the
Policing Ethnicity
PART III
204 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
residents of Africville to other areas of the city and to destroy the community. The model of
relocation was liberal welfare in that the city claimed that the residents required assistance
such as employment and education, which was to be met through this relocation. However,
subsequent studies have shown that the residents were not satisfied with their relocation,
and that they never received what the city had promised them. This paper chronicles the
disparities between the city and the relocated. While the city of Halifax viewed the relocation
as a progressive and successful move, the Africville residents felt as though they were forced
into relocation and never received adequate support.
Using case files from the Mercer Reformatory for Women, Sangster explores the
incarceration of Native women in Ontario during the period 1920–1960. The records are
problematic because they record all Native and Métis nations under the single heading “Native”
and they present evidence about the cases from the perspective of the recorder rather than
the women themselves. However biased, they do create a picture of Aboriginal communities
controlled by the criminal justice system, but also manipulating that same system to respond
to pressing social problems. The majority of Native women incarcerated at the Mercer during
this period were there for moral or public order infractions, such as prostitution and vagrancy.
The latter was a relatively loose designation for a wide array of offences from drunkenness and
child endangerment to wandering the streets. However, these categories of offences reflect
what outsiders considered to be crimes and how they should be policed, not what the Native
communities considered to be the problems facing them.
The final reading in this section looks at how the education system could be used, in
concert with the law, to assimilate immigrant populations. The Doukhobors lived a communal
way of life, and saw the formal education system as a threat to their existence. Previous
attempts to convince them to register their children in local schools had met with little success.
Beginning in the 1920s, therefore, the government took a different approach. Rather than
enforcing compliance within the Doukhobor community, local school boards were penalized if
school attendance fell below an acceptable level. This threat only increased friction between
the Doukhobors and their neighbours, and had only a minimal effect on school attendance.
Because short-term solutions had not achieved the desired result, the decision was eventually
made to entirely remove the children from their families and educate them in a special facility,
where they would stay for a period of years, rather than a few months.
The selections in this section, in particular, show how social and moral regulation needs
to be understood in broad terms as embodying the work of the criminal justice collectively in
everyday practices that encompass many different areas of surveillance and control.
CHAPTER 12
Spectacular Justice:
The Circus on Trial, and the Trial as Circus,
Picton, 1903
Carolyn Strange and Tina Loo
The “Negro Murder”
Twelve hours after elephants, lions, tigers, and
“an army of circus talent” transformed Picton’s
Main Street into a “grand street pageant,” the
quiet Ontario town was once again thrown into
tumult. But now, cries of “Murder!” rather than
the blare of calliopes broke the stillness of the
night. Provincial detective Joseph Rogers, sent
on routine assignment by Deputy Attorney
General Cartwright to keep an eye on the circus,
suddenly found himself with matters on his
hands more serious than short-change artists
or lewd sideshow dancers. The Pan-American
Circus’s afternoon and evening shows had
gone off without a hitch on their Picton stop on
22 July 1903, but later, when the roustabouts
were packing up the tents and herding the
animals back into the train cars, a fatal stabbing
occurred. One of the Black tent workers, Edward
“Yellow” Johnson, lay beside the grandstand of
the fair grounds, bleeding to death from a wound
to the heart. His fellow circus workers suspected
another Black labourer—Edward Clarke, a.k.a.
“Side Show Shorty”—and the hunt was on to
find the murderer.
Rogers rushed towards the train station, but
found the wanted man on Main Street, standing
with a pocket knife in his possession and circled
by a crowd of men. An eyewitness who had
been on the circus grounds claimed to have
seen the man kill Johnson. Several other local
men reported overhearing the suspect complain
that the Pan-American was “a fake” and that
he was going to “jump the job” after killing
yet another man. Shorty made no attempt to
resist arrest as Rogers placed him in custody
for the murder, the first the town had witnessed
in years. 1 The following day the Pan-American
packed up and rolled on towards Trenton as
scheduled. However, a spectacle every measure
as sensational as the circus began to unfold.
Side Show Shorty’s court appearances not
only involved the trial of a circus man, but
they exposed surprising resemblances between
the trial and the circus—parallels flagged by
spectators’ irreverence and noted by disgruntled
lawmen. But capital murder trials, in which jury
members perform their roles as the triers of fact,
are, ironically, less orderly than circuses. Unlike
daring but well-rehearsed circus acts, jury trials
are open ended: verdicts may be anticipated,
but they are rarely predetermined. Whereas
circuses are artificial intrusions into daily life,
cleverly designed to divert attention temporarily
from the routine, trials expose local culture and
raise uncomfortable questions about the limits
of behaviour. In particular, jury trials draw
upon and help to define community values and
identity. In this sense, even unexpected verdicts,
like Shorty’s acquittal, can be understood as
206 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
the expression of local identity through the
formality of the law.
To develop a richer sense of R. v. Clarke’s
outcome, we first need to consider Picton’s
history and its tenor at the turn of the century. As
a settlement proud of its loyalist past, and eager
to invest its future in tourism, the town was
consciously constructed in this period as a haven
from urban industrialization. Yellow Johnson’s
murder was evidently not a crime that could
be connected to this conservative, law-abiding
community, as grand jurymen later stated. Both
men were quintessential “others”: they were
foreign, they were Black (in an overwhelmingly
white county), and, to top it off, they were circus
men. Even among circus folk, men like Johnson
and Clarke were the most ruthlessly exploited,
both as workers and as “wild savages” placed on
display for white audiences to gawk at. Finding
Clarke innocent replicated such distancing
practices by allowing the town to forget that a
man had been murdered in town. Once Clarke
was acquitted, the case was closed and virtually
erased from local memory.2
In our treatment of Side Show Shorty’s story,
we are less prepared to accept the false certainty
of the legal verdict than we are to speculate
about the extralegal factors that underpinned the
spectacular trial and acquittal of a circus man
in small-town Ontario. It is to these elements of
culture, history, and identity that we turn, less
for answers than for meanings.3
David and Goliath
The first “chapter in the murderous drama,” as
the Picton Gazette announced, was the inquest
that took place on 24 July 1903. The adjournment
of the proceedings from the Council Chambers
to the more commodious Opera House was
prompted by the throngs of people who pressed
to hear the tale of two “negros”: one dead and
the other soon to stand trial for his life. Without
a lawyer to cross-examine witnesses at the
inquest or at the police court hearing several
days later, the circus man’s chances seemed
slim. The two local newspapers, the Gazette
and the Times, entertained no doubts in their
reports on the “Negro Murder” that Side Show
Shorty was guilty.4
If an acquittal seemed unlikely at the time
of his committal on 29 July, it appeared even
less likely when the case was tried in October.
Without the funds to hire his own lawyer, Clarke
depended on a local member of the bar to take
on the hopeless case. Although he was neither a
criminal law specialist nor a trial lawyer, E.M.
Young, the county clerk for Prince Edward and
its solicitor, volunteered.5 His adversary would
normally have been the local crown attorney,
J. Roland Brown, but Cartwright felt that a
man more experienced in capital trials would
ensure a thorough prosecution. Cartwright
found his man in Roger C. Clute, QC. Not
only was Clute an experienced trial lawyer
and a leading member of the Ontario bar, but
he had been the last prosecutor to convince
a Picton jury to render a guilty verdict in a
capital case. 6 Convicting two murderers, who
were later hanged in the jail behind the Prince
Edward Country courthouse in 1884, had been a
feather in the young lawyer’s cap, and his earlier
success suggested that he might be just the man
to secure another conviction.
In October 1903 Pictonians finally witnessed
the David and Goliath court battle. Before
them stood a penniless Black man, a citizen
of a foreign country, who found himself in a
white man’s court before an all-white jury.
Furthermore, as the self-consciously humble
Young conceded, the defence faced “one of the
ablest and most eloquent criminal lawyers in
the High Court.” As expected, Clute presented
the crown’s case forcefully, marshalling the
testimony of eye witnesses and townsfolk who
identified Shorty as the man they had seen
brandishing a knife and shouting his intent
to murder. The tables began to turn, however,
when the rookie Young proved to have done his
homework. Since the only plausible defence
was mistaken identity, he managed to find
townsfolk, most of whom had rarely seen Blacks
outside minstrel shows, who challenged the
crown’s certainty about the murderer’s identity.
[…] For every crown witness who claimed to
Spectacular Justice 207
have seen Shorty, the defence countered with
another who stated that the murderer was taller,
or shorter, or stouter, or darker-skinned than
the defendant. Several claimed that a man who
looked like the defendant had spent the evening
at Main Street’s Quinte Hotel, singing and
dancing for coins. In spite of Clute’s impressive
closing address, strongly supported by Judge
James Teetzel’s damning charge, Young had
managed to introduce a measure of doubt in
the jury’s mind. After two hours’ deliberation,
the good citizens of Picton returned a verdict
of not guilty.7
Unlike the courthouse crowd, who greeted
the verdict with “a good deal of excitement,”
the judge, the crown attorney, and the provincial
detective were not amused. 8 The prosecution
team was convinced that a guilty man had been
set free, not because it had botched the case
but because the jury had been overanxious to
acquit. […]
The Trial as Circus
To the crown agents, the parallels between the
trial and the circus were unsettling. Spectators
raised a cheer at the verdict, and the judge and
the crown attorneys were disgusted at their
apparent levity. It was almost as if the trial had
turned out to be the ultimate death-defying
act: the jury had irresponsibly set a murderer
free. Roger Clute, the supposed star, had been
upstaged by a comparative amateur who had
stolen the show. Just as escape artists and
magicians seemed to defy the laws of physics
in their acts, so a small-town lawyer had
miraculously freed his client.
Although it has become a cliché for solemn
legal actors to liken trials to “circuses” whenever
they appear to have run off the rails of decorum,
we suggest the opposite: that trials are most
circus-like when they are most orderly. In this
sense, Shorty’s trial exposed parallels between
criminal trials and circuses that the judge and
the prosecution were loathe to admit. Both
forms of drama are public spectacles that
juxtapose the high and the low, the powerful
and the vulnerable: they foreshadow outcomes,
building in the possibility of surprise endings.
Management techniques, the organization of
the performance space, and the structure of
rules suggest further affinities. 9 Assize court
judges, like the travelling shows that rumbled
through North America on road and rail, moved
from town to town according to pre-established
circuits. Although the arrival of the judge and
his retinue did not occasion the pomp and
ceremony that their forebears had commanded
a century earlier (or the excitement that the
unloading of circus trains afforded in local
yards), the coming of the circuit judge was a
notable event, particularly in small towns like
Picton that rarely provided the High Court
with sufficient business to warrant a stop.
Visiting judges had a keen sense of the impact
of their sittings on the locals. For Teetzel, the
fall assizes of 1903 marked his first appearance
on the bench, and he used his new position to
pronounce on the virtues of Picton, much as
travelling showmen traditionally ingratiated
themselves with their hosts.10 The arrival of the
court may not have been preceded by roaring
lions and sequined maidens, but it rivalled the
Pan-American’s stop for thrills, because a man
was on trial for his life.
The criminal trial, like the circus, is largely an
orchestrated event, complete with advertisements
and free previews to whet spectators’ appetites
for the headliner act. The inquest and the grand
jury hearing raised expectations of a dramatic
conclusion to Shorty’s story, and hundreds of
Pictonians pressed for admission to catch the
last act in this public performance of justice.
Although the trial, unlike the circus, could
have been conducted without any witnesses,
the presence of the community conveyed a
sense of legitimacy to the proceedings. Twelve
men, most of them farmers and small-scale
businessmen, were the official representatives,
but hundreds of other Pictonians added their
presence.
Where circuses deployed frenetic music,
boldly coloured advertisements, and exotic
costumes to boost the lustre of performances, the
trial court chose sober props to achieve similar
208 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
effects. In the centre ring of the courtroom, each
player occupied appointed positions: spectators
at the rear; counsel in the centre; jurymen to the
judge’s left; and the judge himself on a raised
dais, fl anked by a reporter and a constable. The
defendant, like a caged lion, was penned in a
wooden enclosure and sandwiched between the
public and the court officers. Costumes helped
observers to decode the status and the roles of
the various players. In this case, Young wore
the stuff gown of the barrister, Clute his QC’s
silk, and Teetzel his judicial robe. A further
adornment—a black cap—was at the ready, in
case the judge had to pass a sentence of death.
Architecture and costume were visual cues to
the coded sets of meaning in the spectacle of
justice. 11
A further resemblance between circuses and
trials lies in their calculated manipulation of
risk. Observing the trial of a person who faces
a capital charge is not unlike watching a high-
wire artist perform without a net: the possibility
of death electrifies the air and heightens the
drama. 12 Exercising oratorical skills worthy of
ring masters, the main players in death penalty
trials try to sway the odds of execution one way
or another, with the crown calling for death, and
the defence urging a miraculous escape. Viewed
this way, the announcement of the verdict in
the Clarke case can be seen as the crowning
act of a show which promised the risk of death
but which, astoundingly, delivered life. Not
surprisingly, the courtroom audience burst into
applause.
In circuses, the potential for unforeseen
outcomes in performances is minimized through
careful planning and the skilful execution
of difficult manoeuvres. The boisterous
disruptions of mischievous clowns are, in fact,
practised digressions in the principal acts. The
contorted acrobat may look topsy-turvy, but she
always knows which way is up. Similarly, in a
courtroom, the rules of evidence and procedure
reduce arguments, testimony, and exhibits into
information that lawyers, the judge, and the
jury try to mould into a coherent narrative.
Already in nineteenth-century England the
system of largely private prosecution had been
transformed to one based on crown prosecution;
defence lawyers assumed greater rights, and
restrictions on hearsay evidence were tightened,
leading to an increasingly professional image
of justice. In Canada, as in England, there were
ever more legal controls over trial proceedings,
along with a firmer sense of solemnity. In the
late eighteenth century, trial judges would have
thought nothing of Pictonians’ shouts and cheers
at the announcement of the acquittal; by the
turn of the century, men like Teezel, Clute, and
Brown found such exuberance embarrassing.
Yet lawmen could not orchestrate jury trials
as craftily as ringmasters directed circus acts;
they could not determine the outcome. Over
the nineteenth century, statutory change and
evolving trial procedures had whittled away
at British subjects’ much heralded right to trial
by jury. In fact, the Criminal Code of 1892
had defined capital defendants as among the
few who still enjoyed that right. As the critical
impediment to streamlined, predictable justice,
the jury was a group of legal actors who, unlike
lawyers and judges, had not spent years learning
the rules and culture of the law. Rules of
evidence and procedure determined the evidence
that jurors were allowed to hear, but they did not
ensure the trial’s predictable closure. And the
jury certainly had no counterpart in the context
of the circus. Audiences may have booed and
heckled inferior shows, and selected members
may have been invited on stage to be made fun
of, but they were never granted the power of life
and death over circus performers.
Herein lies the most significant distinction
between circuses and trials. The modern circus,
unlike the medieval or early modern carnival,
is a series of staged events that modulates
transgressive energy into entertainment. 13 In
contrast, democratic legal procedures do not
impose similar constraints over the outcome
of criminal jury trials, and lawyers, working at
cross purposes, can do little more than fight to
earn the jury’s confidence. The more powerfully
positioned judge may prevent a weak case
from going to the jury, or, conversely, deliver
Spectacular Justice 209
a strongly worded charge that directs a jury to
convict. Ultimately, though, jury trials, through
their inherent unpredictability, maintain the
potential for unexpected endings to otherwise
carefully controlled performances.
In the case of R. v. Clarke, although the
verdict was surprising, it was not perverse or
“circus-like.” The jury deliberated for more
than two hours (longer than many capital trial
juries in the period), and the mistaken identity
defence was plausible, since the defendant was
a stranger. More important, the acquittal of a
poor Black man powerfully affirmed the myth
of equality before the law. The legal technicality
that had prevented the admissibility of absent
circus witnesses’ testimony was just that: legal.
No matter how irksome the trial’s outcome to
the losers, everyone had behaved according to
the rules, and the jury had discharged its duty to
weigh the evidence. In the end, authorities were
snubbed, but authority was upheld.
*****
Pictonians’ recollections of an earlier capital
trial, the town’s emerging identity as a tourist
retreat, and the status of the victim and the
offender in the circus murder each contributed to
Clarke’s acquittal. Picton juries were renowned
for their reluctance to convict in capital trials
after at least one possibly innocent man was
hanged in 1884, thanks to a young crown
attorney’s skills. In Picton, Clute’s name was
clouded by his association with this infamous
case of injustice. For peaceable Pictonians,
the circus murder was shocking, not so much
because a man had died, but because they prided
themselves on their law-abiding reputation. In
the twenty-five-year period preceding Shorty’s
trial, only nine men from Prince Edward
County had been charged with murder, and
only two—Joseph Thomsett and George
Lowder—had been convicted. 14 Business
interests reinforced Pictonians’ historical pride
in their civility: by the turn of the century, when
the town began to pin its hopes for economic
development on tourism, an execution in the
county jail courtyard would have undone years
of promotional work.
Refusing to convict an outsider who had
killed another foreigner profoundly defined and
reasserted these moral and economic bonds of
community. As both circus workers and Blacks,
the men involved were itinerant “others” who
fell outside of the conservative, white norm.
[…] The death of one was startling, but more
easily dismissed than the other’s execution,
with the publicity it would inevitably have
garnered. 15 Yellow Johnson was nobody’s
neighbour, employee, or father, and, in that
sense, his murder was more a curiosity for
Pictonians than a rupture in town life. As the
trial proceeded, Young’s spirited defence would
frame these decidedly “unlegal” sentiments in
terms that townsfolk understood—in appeals to
British-Canadian loyalism. […]
Local Memory, Local Justice
In the course of tracing how the crown’s
case had derailed, the local crown attorney,
a man attuned to the tenor of life in Picton,
concluded that the jury had cloaked prejudices
beneath the flag of British justice. Brown
judged that three factors—antipathy towards
Clute, Pictonians’ painful memory of the last
executions, and the town’s concern over its
reputation—had prompted the jury to acquit.
Clute himself took the “vociferous cheering” at
the announcement of the verdict to mean that
Pictonians had been squarely behind the local
defence lawyer from the beginning. What he
failed to mention to his superiors was that his
successful prosecution of Lowder and Thomsett
almost twenty years earlier was still fresh in the
minds of those who recalled their convictions
as a miscarriage of justice. Jurymen in that trial
had, like most laymen, naively assumed that
their recommendation to mercy would prompt
the executive to spare the pair from the gallows.
Petitions for mercy were circulated throughout
the community, and the men maintained their
innocence to the end. Their poignant letters
condemning the injustice of their convictions
were published in local newspapers on the same
day that their “horribly bungled” hangings were
reported. Although the Belleville Intelligencer
210 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
dutifully noted that “the general sentiment of the
community is that the condemned met justice,”
doubt about the character of justice simmered
long after they were buried in unmarked graves
in the jail yard.16
Brown was less coy than Clute about the
legacy of the Lowder-Thomsett hanging and
its significance in turning Pictonians against
the death penalty. “There has always been a
suspicion in the minds of a number of people
in this county that one of the last two men
who were executed here in Picton might have
been innocent,” he explained to Cartwright.
In Brown’s opinion, the crown’s case had
been hamstrung once Clute took it on, and the
jurymen in this murder case stoutly resisted
Clute’s call to put another man to death. “I think
there is in this county at all events a growing
sentiment against capital punishment,” Brown
generously offered. […]
*****
The Most Favoured Spot on Earth
The trial of Side Show Shorty occurred at
a pivotal moment in Picton’s history, as it
underwent a transition from an agricultural
and manufacturing centre to a sleepy, tourist
haven. Its cultural homogeneity was a comfort
to anyone anxious about the growing number
of “foreign” immigrants in big cities; over 86
per cent of the townspeople claimed British
ancestry; the combined total of Aboriginals,
Blacks, and Asians barely topped fifty.17 Turn-
of-the-century Picton appeared, in many
respects, to be a place that time had passed
by. The old loyalist town could still boast a
handful of small-scale capitalist enterprises,
such as fruit and vegetable canning, furniture,
and wire-fencing factories. However, shrewd
locals realized that Picton would never become
a hub of industrialization after they saw the
national railroad bypass their town. Faced with
irregular service on the Central Ontario Railroad
(Picton’s branch line) and a dwindling number
of Lake Ontario freight steamers and barges, the
town could no longer compete with burgeoning
cities along the trunk lines that spanned the
continent.
Picton might have spiralled into economic
decline had enterprising locals not devised a
novel way to sell their town. 18 In addition to
exporting produce and grain, Picton would
import tourists. In the hands of local promoters,
economic stagnation could spell rustic charm;
the undeveloped waterside could stand out as
unspoilt beauty; and, above all, the marketing
of Picton depended upon its image as a town
snuggled in a bucolic setting, unblighted by
evils of industrial urbanization.
This work of imaginative reinvention
preoccupied the town council as it actively
promoted tourism. In 1903 it commissioned
Helen Merrill, daughter of Edwards [sic]
Merrill, the long-serving county court judge, to
write a news article “with a view to enlightening
the Tourist public of Canada and the United
States.” As Boulter announced, the aim was to
“set forth the numerous advantages of Picton
as a place for summer tourists and holiday
seekers to congregate and spend their summer
vacations.” 19 This was to be the first time that
Picton actively reached out to big-city audiences
by painting its simple virtues. Merrill’s article
was published in the Toronto Mail and Empire,
ironically just one month before the murder.
*****
The mid to late nineteenth century marked the
emergence of the tourism industry in Ontario,
and Picton was one of many small towns to recast
itself as a tourist destination.20 Capitalizing on
its location at the narrows of Lake Ontario, the
town promoted itself, particularly to wealthy
Torontonians and Rochesterians, as the gateway
to the Thousand Islands, where tourists could
take advantage of “delightful opportunities” for
relaxation and pleasure. In 1874, for instance,
steamship excursions from Picton to Kingston
featured the added opportunity to visit the
buildings and grounds of the Rockwood Asylum
and the Kingston Penitentiary—price 50 cents
or 75 cents for a gentleman and lady. 21 But
even visitors with more time than money could
Spectacular Justice 211
afford to sojourn in Picton’s environs. Local
entrepreneurs exploited the county’s natural
wonder, Sandbanks Park, for commercial
gain. By the century’s end, several lakeside
entertainments and resort hotels had sprung up,
featuring lawn tennis, croquet, and pavilions for
shoreline dances. Every summer, the “wildly
beautiful” beach, graced by large dunes, lured
casual picnickers and well-heeled holidayers
by the thousands from upstate New York
and southern Ontario. 22 These urban tourists
indulged their passion for Ontario’s wilderness
at a time when cities were swallowing it up at
a frightening pace. In this romanticized world
of sun and surf, the disagreeable side effects of
industrial progress—dirt, noise, and crime—
could be forgotten.23
Picton became a service centre and stopover
point for travellers whose destinations were
Sandbanks and the Thousand Islands. Six
hotels lined Main Street, including the Quinte,
where Shorty claimed he had sung and danced
on the night of the murder. Regular summer
festivities included strawberry socials, church
picnics, and brass band concerts, but the most
popular event was the annual agricultural fair,
shepherded by prominent locals.24 To offset the
costs of maintaining the grounds and running
the annual fair, the County Prince Edward
Agricultural Society regularly ran horse races
on its track and rented its facilities for social
or political gatherings. Travelling shows were
also permitted to rent the grounds, and in the
spring of 1903 the society contracted with the
Pan-American Circus to let its lot, including the
grandstand and crystal palace, for 22 July—the
height of the tourist season.25 As was customary
in the circus business, advertisements were
placed in the local papers, huge posters were
plastered onto city buildings and rural barns, and
local businessmen were given complimentary
tickets in exchange for placing the bold, brightly
coloured advertisements in their windows. 26
The summer of 1903 promised to be eventful,
although hardly in a manner that Miss Merrill
or the town council had anticipated.
Others in the Circus
Because both the accused and the victim in
the Negro Murder were not only outsiders but
troupers, the circus’s history and its place in
the imagination of small-town Ontarians offers
further insight into Side Show Shorty’s acquittal.
By the time the Pan-American came to Picton,
such “cyclones of refined merriment” had been
blowing across the continent for generations.27
Until the late nineteenth century, most circuses
travelled over land either by wagon or by truck,
but in the 1870s the larger “mud shows,” as they
were called, began to move from town to town
by rail. 28 The majority were small—usually
only three cars; nevertheless, according to one
circus historian, “back then, a railroad circus,
whatever its size, was synonymous with all that
was mighty, magnificent, and ultra-modern.”29
With its twenty-four cars, two hundred
employees, and appointments that “were up
to date in every particular,” the Pan-American
Circus was, by the standard of the times, a
big-league show. 30 Their 1903 season began
in Missouri (their wintering grounds) on 9
May and, by the end of the month, they were
in Canada. Canadian audiences, like American
ones, were captivated by Zelleno the Mystic’s
“acts of prestidigitation,” Signor Frank Cereno’s
troupe of dancing dogs, and by the circus’s
headline act—the Cook Sisters, equestriennes
extraordinaires. In 1903 the Pan-American also
offered its audiences something never seen
before: “the wondrous new woman of the wild
west”—the Cowgirl Riding a Steer. “No one,”
the newspapers insisted, “should miss seeing
her.”31
*****
[…] Though circuses may have appeared
chaotic, they were actually highly structured
operations. The military efficiency of their acts
was only the most obvious expression of a very
orderly world of wonders. Circuses were big
businesses that operated according to a strict
time-work discipline. Indeed, as impressive as
the Pan-American’s offerings were, “greater
212 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
wonder by far,” according to the journalist
Whiting Allen, “ ... is the really marvellous
system which governs every element of its
organization and makes possible its smooth
and certain operation on such a stupendous
scale.”32 From selecting the route that the show
travelled, to familiarizing themselves with the
various regulations that governed travelling
shows in each place on the itinerary, contracting
for the sites and provisions, and arranging for
proper advance advertising, successful circus
proprietors’ business acumen rivalled their
headliners’ performance skills. […]
Far behind the footlights, men like Yellow
and Shorty stood at the lowest rung of the circus
hierarchy. Their status is crucial to understanding
why troupers and towners alike responded to the
murder with relative equanimity. In all the big
circuses, a strict division of labour both reflected
and reproduced the hierarchical social relations
that existed in the wider world of which it was
a part. Owners and managers stood at the top
of the circus hierarchy; beneath them, the chief
division was between labourers and performers.
Though wages divided circus employees into
two broad classes, the distinction between
labourers and performers was reinforced and
certainly complicated by gender and race—and
by species as well, for animals like Rajah,
the Pan-American’s celebrated elephant,
commanded a degree of respect that was limited
to only the circus’s brightest stars.
Aside from the women who worked at
wardrobing, circus labour was exclusively
male. The circus’s labour aristocracy consisted
of the “bosses”: the Boss Hostler, in charge
of the animals; the Canvas Boss, in charge of
putting up and taking down the tents; and the
Boss Razor-back, who commanded the general
labourers (to “raise your back”). Workingmen’s
time books and the pictorial evidence show that
much of the labour power, particularly of the
less skilled variety, was provided by Blacks,
whose colour consigned them, in the eyes of
the white owners, to subservience.33
*****
[…] Men like Johnson and Clarke were not
just others, but were paid and portrayed as the
lowest of the low: unskilled and casual labourers
who joined the show for anywhere from a few
days, weeks, or months.34 These were the circus’s
lumpen class: “unemployed men who wanted
to work, plus the tramps and other transients
who had reasons of their own for wishing to
keep moving.” These men could easily be the
targets of violence perpetrated by those who
were supposed to be their compatriots.35 As one
trouper recalled, after a day of hard physical
labour circus labourers returned to the railcars,
where “they were crammed two to a bunk
and in tiers three high. Terrible, unimagined
things happened in those cars. We knew there
were fights and sometimes killings. When that
happened, they would just toss the corpse onto
the tracks, where it would probably be run over
by a freight train or two before it would ever be
found. Nobody knew the names of those men
anyhow.” 36 Nor did anyone care. Zelleno’s
matter-of-fact response to Yellow’s death, then,
typified white bosses’ impression that the men
who made the circus run were dispensable.
*****
The Circus as Other
As important as Shorty’s and Yellow’s status
is to understanding Pictonians’ reactions to
the murder, we cannot overlook the otherness
of the circus itself as a factor that contributed
to the verdict. For townspeople who rarely
encountered people unlike themselves, the
circus embodied what Mary Douglas termed
“radical strangeness.” 37 The mere presence of
circus folk, whether they were from Missouri
or the Middle Kingdom, symbolically ruptured
town life, then moved on quickly, leaving the
rupture a tangy memory. Whether it was Picton,
Gananoque, Parry Sound, Saint John, or any of
the other places on their 1903 route, the Pan-
American’s complement of personnel—animal,
vegetable, and mineral—contrasted with
the homogeneity of town society. Simply in
terms of race and ethnicity, circus folk were
different; under the big top and shunted to the
Spectacular Justice 213
sideshow, those differences were transformed
into entertainment.
*****
Shorty’s acquittal was a hierarchical inversion
that matched anything the Pan-American had
ever offered its audiences. Here was something
that, if “Never Before Seen,” certainly was
a rarity: a lowly Black American—an other
in another world—who escaped the noose in
white, rural, loyalist Ontario, aided only by
the county solicitor, who himself overcame the
odds and trumped the crown’s ringer brought
in especially to prosecute. The verdict in R.
v. Clarke did not simply set Shorty free: it
signified, however briefly, the triumph of Black
over white, and of local justice (both literally
and figuratively) over state law.
Shorty’s escape from death was due in part
to his and Yellow’s status as others. But if
the fact that R. v. Clarke was considered the
Negro Murder by townsfolk was important in
understanding its disposition, so too was the
fact it was a circus murder. Circuses had long
been associated with disorder, but in modern
circuses like the Pan-American, that chaos was
constructed and commodified by the demands of
the market and the clock, and, most importantly,
it was contained within the boundaries of the big
top and the sideshow. Unlike the pre-modern
carnival that engulfed entire communities,
the modern circus was an invited, licensed
spectacle that established boundaries between
the audience and the performers. As a controlled
spectacle of the other, the circus affirmed the
cohesion and normalcy of the communities
that hosted it. Even though the circus’s disorder
sometimes spilled out of its rings into the towns,
the problem left when the circus did; its disorder,
however distasteful, was not endemic to the
community. As Picton’s grand jury told Judge
Teetzel at the opening of the 1903 fall assizes,
“While we regret the unfortunate occurrence
which has for a time cast a shadow over the
fair name of our county, we console ourselves
with the thought so ably expressed by you that
all the parties concerned being foreigners our
reputation is not in any way affected.”38
Conclusion
Yellow Johnson’s death at the hands of a person
or persons unknown one summer night in
Picton, Ontario, led to the unlikely juxtaposition
of what, on the surface, appeared to be two
very different institutions: the circus and the
trial. For historians, and particularly for social
historians, the unique and exceptional can be
problematic in the search for larger patterns and
meaning in the past. Yet, for us, the value of this
unusual episode actually lies in its singularity.
The encounter between the circus and the
trial suggested a reading of the trial in light
of the circus; in the process, we made several
observations regarding the modern circus, the
trial of Shorty Side Show, trials in general, and
the relationship between law and community.
Modern circuses, unlike their medieval
antecedents, did not supplant existing social
orders with radical alternatives. Over the course
of the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries,
carnivalesque outbursts and rough amusements
were contained, cleansed of their bawdiness,
broken up, and repackaged into a variety of
popular entertainments. […] One could argue
that far from unleashing a moment of radical
play, the modern circus was emblematic of
the status quo. Though performances teased
spectators with the promise of chaos and
subversion, they delivered highly orchestrated
events in which little was left to chance. Disorder
in the modern circus had been domesticated; it
was fixed to particular spaces and times, and
performed according to the demands of strict
time-work discipline. Like the trains that
conveyed them, circuses ran on time, for big
businesses required predictability to ensure
their profits.
*****
Just as the circus held out the promise
of disrupting the status quo while actually
reaffirming it, so too the verdict in R. v. Clarke
reinforced inequality. Courts were spaces where
the high and the low purportedly met as equals.
Rich or poor, black or white, male or female, all
were ostensibly equal before the law. Trials like
214 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Shorty’s were public performances that affirmed
equality and proved that justice was blind.
[…] The verdict was painful for those who
considered it a travesty of justice, but the law
and the social order it upheld was in no danger
of being subverted. Shorty’s acquittal was
counter-hegemonic only insofar as it reversed
the usual hierarchy of the circus’s division of
labour. A man who laboured unseen, in the
shadow of the big tents where white performers
dazzled audiences, suddenly made headlines by
appearing in the centre ring of the court. Instead
of barking out orders and hurling abuse, the
white bosses in his case spoke feelingly of his
right to a fair trial.
*****
Shorty’s acquittal inspired a bout of self-
congratulation, for in Prince Edward County
the jury had proved that even the lowest of
the low benefited from His Majesty’s justice.
On a grander scale, as the defence argued, it
showed that Canadians, unlike their former
slave-holding neighbours, were thankfully
free of racist prejudice. The verdict not only
spoke well for British law, but also for the rural
white, conservative, and loyalist community
that stood as an emblem of all that was best in
Canada. […]
*****
Notes
1. According to the jail register, Edward Clarke was
a “circusman,” thirty years of age, a U.S. citizen
(with residence in Missouri), professing “no
religion,” unable to read or write, married, and
intemperate. He was committed on 22 July 1903
by G.C. Curry, police magistrate. Prince Edward
County Jail Register, 1877–1907, Archives of
Ontario (AO), RG 20, F-33, vol. IC.
2. The only mention of the case in Picton’s and Prince
Edward County’s many histories appears in Pioneer
Life on the Bay of Quinte, Including Genealogies
of Old Families and Biographical Sketches of
Representative Citizens (1904; Belleville: Mika
Publishing 1983). Local historian David Taylor
confirms that Pictonians had virtually forgotten
the trial prior to the authors’ inquiries.
3. Aside from the coroner’s report and several letters
written by crown prosecutors and the attorney
general, no further legal records, including a
transcript of the trial, have survived.
4. Picton Gazette, 24 and 28 July 1903. “The Negro
Murder” was the title of the article that appeared
on 28 July.
5 In Picton, ten practising lawyers were listed
in 1903, Canada Law List (Hardy’s) (Toronto:
Canadian Legal Publishing Company 1903).
Edward M. Young was a prominent local who
traced his ancestry back to Oliver Cromwell.
6. Roger Clute (1848–1931) practised law in
Belleville. He was appointed a QC in 1890. In
1903, shortly before the Clarke trial, he moved
to Toronto to become the senior partner in Clute,
Macdonald, Macintosh, and Hay. He was appointed
to the High Court of Justice in 1905, and, in 1913,
was elevated to the Exchequer division, where he
served until his death. He was the commissioner
on the Royal Commission on Chinese and Japanese
Immigration in 1900, and vice-president of the
Toronto Bar Association. Law Society of Upper
Canada Archives, biographical files.
7. Gazette, 23 Oct. 1903; Times, 22 Oct. 1903. Both
local papers published on a semi-weekly basis.
8. Gazette, 23 Oct. 1903.
9. On the importance of architecture, space, and
dress codes in courtrooms, see John N. Hazard,
“Furniture Arrangement as a Symbol of Judicial
Roles,” in Alison Dundes Renteln and Alan
Dundes, eds., Folk Law: Essays in the Theory and
Practice of Lex non Scripta (New York: Garland
1994), and W.N. Hargreaves-Mawdesley, A History
of Legal Dress in Europe until the End of the
Eighteenth Century (Oxford: Clarendon 1963).
10. Paul Bouissac, “Clown Performances as
Metacultural Texts,” in his Circus and Culture:
A Semiotic Approach (Bloomington: Indiana
University Press 1976), 164–9. Bouissac, who
once managed a circus, notes that clowns often
insert local references into set jokes to engage the
audience.
11. On the ceremonies attached to the holding of
assizes in early modern England, see John Beattie,
Crime and the Courts in England, 1660–1800
Spectacular Justice 215
(Princeton: Princeton University Press 1986),
chap. 7. On its associations with majesty and the
grandeur of the law, see Douglas Hay, “Property,
Authority, and the Criminal Law,” in Hay et al.,
eds., Albion’s Fatal Tree: Crime and Society in
Eighteenth-Century England (London: Allen Lane
1975), 17–63.
12. Bouissac notes that accidents resulting in death are
rare, yet their publicity serves to heighten anxiety
that anything, at any moment, might go drastically
wrong. Circus and Culture, 124. In capital trials,
the possibility of conviction on a lesser charge,
such as manslaughter in place of murder, is a kind
of safety net.
13. Peter Stallybrass and Allon White, The Politics and
Poetics of Transgression (London: Methuen 1986),
176–7.
14. The breakdown of murder charges is as follows:
two in 1880, three (including Thornsett and
Lowder) in 1883, and four in 1888. The first murder
trial after Shorty’s (the defendant was a local man,
and the victim, a local woman) occurred in 1906,
but it resulted in a manslaughter conviction. Prince
Edward County Jail Register.
15. Several Toronto papers covered both the murder
and the trial.
16. Belleville Weekly Intelligencer, 12 June 1884.
Extensive coverage of the trial also appeared in
the Belleville Daily Ontarian, the Trent Valley
Advocate, the Trenton Courier, and the Toronto
Globe. The Intelligencer published the full text
of each man’s pitiful letters. A letter written by
Thomsett to his “Dear kind and loving mother”
was never mailed but was kept by the governor of
the jail. It has been reprinted numerous times, most
recently in Richard and Janet Lunn, The County:
The First Hundred Years in Loyalist Prince Edward
(Picton: Prince Edward County Council 1967).
17. Picton’s population was listed at 3698 in the 1901
census. Of that number, 3161 listed England,
Ireland, and Scotland as their “origin.” The largest
non-Anglo ethnic group were the Germans at
225. There were six “Negros” and four Chinese
in town. In Hallowell, still technically a separate
jurisdiction but essentially a less wealthy part of
the town, twenty-five “half breeds” and eighteen
“Indians” were listed. Canada, Census, 1901, table
xi, “Origins of the People,” 340–1.
18. After a boom period, from 1860 to 1890, when
Prince Edward County barley fetched high prices
from upstate makers, the county never again
enjoyed the same level of agricultural prosperity.
David R. Taylor, “Historical Background,” in
Roger C. Greig, The Splendour of Prince Edward
County (Belleville: Mika Publishing 1991), 6–12.
On the development of tourism in the period, see
Roy I. Wolfe, “The Summer Resorts of Ontario in
the Nineteenth Century,” Ontario History 54, 3
(1962): 149–61.
19. Mayor Wellington Boulter, Address to Council, 1
June 1903, Town of Picton, Council Minutes, AO,
MS-754, reel 3 (1889–1904).
20. Most tourist spots, such as the Muskokas, were
reached by steamers, and many offered musical
entertainment and refreshments on board. Wealthier
travellers favoured steamers as well. When the
Prince Edward County Old Boys’ Association
paid a return visit to Picton in 1904, members
also enjoyed an outing to the Thousand Islands—a
round trip journey of 120 miles for a fare of $1.00.
Prince Edward County Archives, A 74 13 D.
21. Reprinted in Lunn and Lunn, The County, 348.
22. Ibid., 355–8. The sand advanced at a rate of 15
feet per year until reforestation efforts halted its
progress in the 1890s. The Wellman House, the
Alexandra, and an unnamed hotel at Massassaga
Point were popular spots for company picnics,
family holidays, and romantic getaways. Bookings
at the Alexandra, which operated from 1908 to
1917 when it burned down, had to be made one
year in advance. Brenda M. Hudson, Pride of
Place: A Story of the Settlement of Prince Edward
County (Belleville: Mika Publishing 1982),
63–4.
23. Patricia Jasen, Wild Things: Nature, Culture,
and Tourism in Ontario, 1790–1914 (Toronto:
University of Toronto Press 1995).
24. Reflecting on the town’s hotels in the late nineteenth
century, the Lunns wrote: “Picton had gracious
hotels decorated in high Victorian elegance, their
bars (to which no man took his family) gracefully
curved and highly polished,” Lunn and Lunn, The
County, 355.
25. The town council did not issue a licence, as was
generally the practice in larger cities. Unfortunately,
the business accounts of the Agricultural Society
have not survived.
26. Advancemen secured advertising space in towns
and along circus routes. Because of the fierce
competition among circuses, local property owners
were made to sign agreements that they would
not permit rivals’ posters to be placed on their
property. In exchange, these people were granted
a certain number of free passes in accordance with
the number and size of the advertisements posted.
Circus World Museum and Archives (Baraboo,
Wisconsin) (CWMA), Gollmar Brothers, Ledger
Book (1904).
216 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
27. The turn of the century is usually identified as
the “golden age” of the American circus, “a brief,
sunny period when there could never be too many
circuses.” See John Culhane, The American Circus:
An Illustrated History (New York: Henry Holt
1990), 163.
28. Dean Jensen, The Biggest, the Smallest, the
Longest, the Shortest: A Chronicle of the American
Circus from Its Heartland (Madison: Wisconsin
Book Publishers 1975), 57, 194. Also see Joe
McKennon, Circus Lingo Written by a Man Who
Was There (Sarasota, Fla: Carnival Publishers
1980), 63. For a contemporary view of American
circus life, see Don B. Wilmeth and Edwin
Martin, Mud Show: American Tent Circus Life
(Albuquerque: University of New Mexico Press
1988).
29. George Chindahl, A History of the Circus in
America (Caldwell, Idaho: Caxton 1959), 124; and
Jensen, The Biggest, 101.
30. Aug. 1903, and from the Arcadia, Wisconsin,
Leader in 1902, CWMA, Lemen Brothers/Pan-
American Circus, Clippings File.
31. Under the headline “Cowgirl Riding a Steer,” a
local newspaper reported that “She is surely ahead
of her time, and anyone who doubts it and wishes
to be convinced can have proof-positive when the
Great Pan-American Shows, Roman Hippodrome,
Monster Museum, Oceanic Aquarium and Congress
of Living Phenomena will exhibit.” CWMA, Pan-
American Circus File, Le Clair Zelleno, “The
Mystic,” ed., “Route Book, Great Pan-American
Shows, Season of 1903,” 22.
32. Whiting Allen, “The Organization of the Modern
Circus,” Cosmopolitan Magazine, 1902, 374.
CWMA, Adam Forepaugh-Sells Floto Vertical
File.
33. See the pay scale for the Walter L. Main circus,
dated 11 May 1902, which notes that “salaries for
inexperienced and cheaper class of labour” are $3
per week, but if the circus “should go south and use
Darkies,” the wages would be $2 per week. “The
above,” it is noted, “will average with the Salaries
paid with all the large American shows.” CWMA,
“African Americans in the Circus,” vertical file.
34. Loomis Dean and Ernie Anderson, “Hot Rails!”
White Tops Nov.–Dec. 1992: 38–43.
35. George L. Chindahl to Mr. Sloat, 11 Sept.
1956. Chindahl Papers, Wis. Miss. 310, box I,
Correspondence, March–Nov. 1956.
36. Dean and Anderson, “Hot Rails!” 43.
37. Mary Douglas, “My Circus Fieldwork,” Semiotica
85 (1985): 201–4.
38. Grand Jurors’ Presentment, Fall Assizes, Picton;
foreman, G. Nelson Rose, Gazette, 23 Oct. 1903.
CHAPTER 13
“Gentlemen, This Is No Ordinary Trial”:
Sexual Narratives in the Trial of the
Reverend Corbett, Red River, 1863
Erica Smith
For nine days in February of 1863, often late
into the night, a melodrama of chaste and
fallen womanhood unfolded in the modest
courthouse in Red River Settlement (present-
day Winnipeg). The Reverend Griffith Owen
Corbett, an Anglican minister in the parish
of Headingley, stood accused by Simon and
Catherine Thomas of having seduced their
daughter Maria, a sixteen-year-old girl of mixed
descent and a servant in the Corbett household.1
According to Maria Thomas’s testimony, her
employer had repeatedly forced himself upon
her. When she became pregnant, Corbett,
who had some medical knowledge acquired
by attending lectures at King’s Hospital in
London, subjected her to several attempted
abortions. He failed to interrupt the pregnancy
and she gave birth to a child shortly before
the trial. Corbett was arrested and, on the
basis of Thomas’s testimony and that of about
100 witnesses, found guilty of the crime of
attempting to procure an abortion. The court
sentenced him to six months’ imprisonment,
in spite of the eloquent rhetoric of his counsel,
James Ross, who had hoped to acquit his client
by persuading the jury that Maria Thomas was
a “common prostitute” in the parish.
Among the attentive spectators sat Ross’s
colleague, William Coldwell, a journalist
from Canada and now resident in the colony.
Coldwell took shorthand notes (unfortunately
lost) which he and Ross later reworked into a
journalistic tour de force in their newspaper,
The Nor’Wester. Grandly entitled “The Trial
of the Century,” the story was serialized as a
front-page, three-month sensation.
Taking advantage of the inherent theatricality
of nineteenth-century court proceedings, The
Nor’Wester’s opening editorial on the subject
dramatized the trial as a “tragedy” headed for an
inexorable “denouement,” a “deplorable finale,”
and a “final curtain,”2 with the participants in the
proceedings as dramatis personae. James Ross,
the son of an Okanagan woman and a prominent
retired Scottish fur trader, stage-managed
the courtroom drama 3 as well as its literary
reconstruction, and cast himself simultaneously
as author, director, and lead. Several Headingley
residents, witnesses called to testify about the
plaintiff’s character, appeared briefly in minor
roles. The Reverend Corbett’s appearance was
exceedingly brief; Ross was likely reluctant
to highlight an English man of the cloth as the
villain of the piece.
The two major female actors, Maria Thomas
and the English wife of the accused, Abigail
Corbett, played opposing roles. They were cast
as one of the nineteenth century’s most powerful
and pervasive dualities of womanhood: the
fallen woman and the chaste wife, or “angel in
218 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
the house.” 4 As paired metaphors, the women
had a symbolic import that far outweighed their
actual roles in the legal proceedings. Abigail
Corbett was never called to the witness box
and remained a shadowy presence, but as an
Englishwoman and wife, she enacted the pivotal
role of Thomas’s counterpart by opposition.
The Nor’Wester’s staging of this event is a
prime example of how the construction of a
narrative gave new meaning to real persons
and events. In a deconstructive vein, this paper
mines James Ross’s journalistic elaboration of
key social and literary themes for answers to the
questions: why did this particular discourse of
sexuality emerge in Red River in 1863? Where
did Ross acquire it and why did he give it so
much attention? What practical impact did the
polarization of women have on Red River?
The Corbett trial has been interpreted as
reflecting a social and political conflict which
was indigenous, and in some senses unique, to
Red River. 5 But a closer examination of The
Nor’Wester’s consciously literary techniques
and strategies reveals that its writers saw Red
River’s identity and destiny as tied to a larger
story whose plot was dominated by British
social structures, institutions, and modes of
thought. The leading gentlemen of the trial
proceedings were primarily British-born or
British-oriented middle-class Victorians whose
ideas, attitudes, dreams, and fantasies informed
Red River’s official sexual code. This is not to
imply that their attitudes were uniform or fixed
within a stable and homogeneous “Victorian
frame of mind.” They did, however, share the
collective sexual anxieties of their day, as well
as its common-sense thinking about women,
which naturalized the perceived gulf between
respectable women and prostitutes.
Labelled the “great social evil,” 6 the
“problem” of prostitution permeated every
sector of British society, and generated masses of
printed material penned by purity campaigners,
politicians, philanthropists, novelists, and
journalists. By the 1860s, “the prostitute” was
imprinted on middle-class consciousness as
a cultural archetype of moral depravity and
physical contagion. 7 James Ross was aware
of and attuned to this mode of thinking, as his
speeches and cross-examinations indicate. It is
worthwhile to examine how the son of an old fur
trader acquired and applied that discourse.
With the encouragement of his teacher
and mentor David Anderson, the Bishop of
Rupert’s Land, Ross had won a scholarship to
the University of Toronto’s Knox College in
1853, graduating with distinction five years
later. As a student, he inhabited a landscape of
knowledge marked by the intellectual currents
and gender assumptions of the educated classes
of Britain. Thus it was to Britain that he turned
for his iconography when he constructed, for the
benefit of the court, a portrait of Maria Thomas,
which transformed a mixed-blood daughter of
Red River into a typical Victorian prostitute
who traded sexual favours for money and dress,
articulated inappropriate sexual knowledge, and
gadded about in public, destroying the domestic
happiness of respectable families and the
reputations of respectable neighbourhoods.
Ross proceeded first to discredit Thomas’s
credibility by questioning her virtue:
Maria says ... that she had now for the first
time known a man. From the evidence you will
hear—I think you will easily draw the inference
that she must have had sexual intercourse before
this time ... her high principle succumbed
before a bribe and ... she willingly bartered her
character and her chastity for gain.8
Ross’s further “evidence” revealed that Thomas
had accepted money and a dress from Corbett.
The significance of the monetary gift paled
momentarily, however, as the dress aroused
a flurry of interest in the courtroom. The
women of the parish who testified about
Maria’s character perceived the dress as a
social marker with which she inappropriately
adorned her body. To them, its stylishness
(“black French merino” with a “fine black silk
fringe”) indicated its expensive quality and,
implicitly, Maria Thomas’s social pretensions.
Ross, however, also perceived the dress to
“Gentlemen, This Is No Ordinary Trial” 219
have been a temptation to this suggestible and
corrupted young woman and invested it with
moral significance.
The tendency to judge character from dress,
the inner state from the outer, flourished in
nineteenth-century discourse and was, in
the 1860s, particularized in the image of the
prostitute. Searching for the origins of the great
social evil, the influential English surgeon and
social reformer William Acton, for example,
wrote that woman’s vanity and love of dress
sounded the first alarm bell of a predilection
for a life of prostitution. Acton’s concern
reverberated widely, as when a New England
doctor opined: “As a medical man, I will give
my opinion as to what encourages prostitution;
idleness and the love of finery.” 9 In Rupert’s
Land, the theme echoed in the frequent refrain
of fur traders who made pejorative associations
between Indians’ love of fine clothing and their
low moral development.10
Thomas’s apparently difficult confinement
left marks on her body which were interpreted
as further evidence of moral failure in addition
to physical decline. As she stood in the witness
box “with her babe in her arms,”11 the presiding
judicial officer, recorder John Black, noted
the pathos of her “wistful, withered, haggard”
countenance. Although Black sympathized with
Thomas’s plight, he was also convinced of the
inevitability of the standard denouement of
illicit sexual encounters: lost virtue, banishment
from respectable society, broken health, a sad
death.
To the unfortunate woman herself, the
consequences of this prosecution cannot alas!
... affect her very much. By some one or other,
she has already been deprived of all that makes
female character valuable—her virtue; and
probably there is now nothing on earth that
concerns her but preparation for death.12
No doubt the clergymen in the courtroom,
shaken by the disclosures and anxiously
awaiting the verdict, were reminded of Genesis
and Eve’s punishment for her ill-conceived
curiosity, as Ross went on to draw a connection
between Maria Thomas’s prurience and her
perusul of Corbett’s medical books:
Maria ... was a girl of lewd tendencies, and of
a reckless, licentious disposition, who seized
every opportunity to revel in those improper
delights which an inspection and perusal of
medical works would offer her! ... who more
likely than she to pry into these books, examine
the woodcuts, and read eagerly the details and
explanations given.13
Thomas’s exposure to “obscene pictures”
swept away whatever remnant of innocence
she might still have possessed. Illustrations of
sexual matters were in themselves indecent,
and potent stimuli to misbehaviour. As a later
Canadian clergyman warned: “No man can
look upon obscene pictures without the danger
of photographing upon his mind that which he
might subsequently be willing to give thousands
of dollars to obliterate.” 14 Ross reflected this
widespread perception when he declared that the
medical illustrations would “leave a vivid and
lasting impression” on a susceptible mind.15
Turning to the prostitute’s celebrated opposite,
the chaste wife, Ross introduced the absent
Abigail Corbett in a domestic vocabulary which
drew attention to her exemplary relationship to
her husband. As a faithful wife, “the dear partner
of his bosom,” she was “in continual tears—
plunged in hopeless grief over her husband’s
tribulations. 16 Notions of the stability of the
respectable monogamous family as a domestic
sanctum permeated his opening address to the
jury:
I implore you [to find Corbett innocent] by all
that is valuable in life, by all that is precious
in domestic happiness, by all that is dear in an
unsullied name. 17
In contrast to his detailed portrait of Maria
Thomas, Ross sketched Abigail Corbett in
brief, broad strokes, confident that the audience
to which he spoke would fill in the details
220 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
themselves. The judge, the medical men, his
fellow journalists, and legal colleagues had
British cultural ties; they knew and shared his
terms of reference:
I need not speak of Mrs Corbett’s character, or
paint her noble, pure feelings. We see it in her
very face, we notice it in her conversations, in her
manner, her every movement: she is a refined,
honest, pure-hearted noble Englishwoman.18
As Ross constructed her, Abigail Corbett
epitomized that quintessential symbol of
respectable Victorian womanhood, universally
admired in the 1860s and beyond: the angel in
the house. Ross moulded her to fit the particulars
most frequently applied to this paragon: sterling
character, noble sentiments, refined emotion,
genteel deportment, and most importantly,
sexual purity.
Victorian discourse about woman’s sexual
purity turned frequently on discussions of
her natural passivity. Countless pamphlets,
treatises, sermons, and books were devoted to
the invention of a passive, asexual feminine
ideal. In 1850, the writer of one influential
article in the Westminster Review noted
approvingly, if impressionistically: “Women
whose position and education have protected
them from exciting causes, constantly pass
through life without ever being cognizant of
the promptings of the senses.” 19 The reformer
William Acton was more direct, although no
less impressionistic: “Many of the best mothers,
wives and managers of households, know little
of or are careless about sexual indulgence. Love
of home, children, and of domestic dunes are the
only passions they feel.”20
By the 1860s, women’s sexual passivity was
a matter for debate. 21 When Maria Thomas
claimed that she had been drugged and was
therefore unable to resist Corbett’s advances,
she provoked an outburst from Ross in which he
revealed his own assumptions. Women were by
nature passive, he argued, but for a pure woman,
apathy and supineness posed no danger, as he
put it, to “her most sacred parts.” As a protection
against predatory males, nature had provided
woman with an innate involuntary response
that sprang immediately to her defence the
instant her chastity was threatened. 22 She was
thus rendered “sacred from the rude touch of
impure hands.”23 As he believed that no sleeping
draught had the potency to overcome nature,
Ross’s subsequent question was rhetorical:
What kind of medicine could put her into such
a profound sleep as to make her unconscious
while a man lay with her! ... the thing is
preposterous. In such circumstances the girl
would involuntarily shrink from the ravisher,
even in her profoundest sleep. She would
become cognisant of her impending shame and
dishonor—innocent nature would recoil and
revolt and she must awake. 24
The angel in the house, by definition physically
weak and vulnerable to the storms and stresses
of life, spent most of her life confined to the
home. Thomas’s robustness and “romping”
behaviour, in contrast, proved that she did not
belong to that frail sisterhood, for in spite of her
ordeal, Ross said,
she was vigorous and healthy, walked briskly,
foolishly gossiped, as usual, and jested with
great glee on impure topics .... Instead of finding
this sick girl in bed or passively reclining on
some couch or sofa—she was from home
romping about the neighborhood doubtless
pursuing her vocation of impure gossip and
wretched scandal.25
Ross’s words call to mind William Acton’s
report of the general medical opinion that
“as a rule” prostitutes were endowed with
“iron bodies” and resilient constitutions. 26
The passage also highlights the extent of the
inconsistencies and confusions in Victorian
conceptualizations of female sexuality: Maria
Thomas was at once “withered” (according to
Black) and “vigorous,” a contradiction that both
counsel and judge overlooked.
In summing up his case, Ross drew
conclusions from his own construct of Maria
“Gentlemen, This Is No Ordinary Trial” 221
Thomas as a fallen woman. It was for the most
part a decontextualized abstraction, largely
uninfluenced by the evidence at hand. What
accounted for Ross’s exaggerated construction
of Maria Thomas as a prostitute?
On one level, given Ross’s financial interest in
the fledgling newspaper, a trial involving illicit
sex was simply good copy: The Nor’Wester
was pandering to the public’s fascination with
scandalous exposés. It was also a form of self-
advertisement for the editors, who proudly
proclaimed that their reportage of the “trial of
the century ... no doubt rivals some of the causes
la plus celebres of other lands.”27
But The Nor’Wester’s higher purpose was
to be a conveyor of moral truths, and Ross’s
dichotomizing of womanhood sprang from
wider concerns. By 1863 Red River was a
substantial community of considerable interest
to outsiders observing its moral condition.
The Nor’Wester’s coverage attracted critical
comment in the Montreal Witness,28 but Red
River was also drawing positive attention from
a variety of easterners who were converging
on Red River in the 1860s. 29 Acutely aware
of an opportunity to advance the reputation
of his mixed race, Ross was determined to
demonstrate his and Red River’s devotion to
and defence of British values.
In this project, he drew support from the
racial ideas of Daniel Wilson, the Scottish-
born professor who held the chair in history
at the University of Toronto when Ross was
a student there, and whose best-known work,
Prehistoric Man, was published in 1863.
Addressing the question of intermarriage
between Indians and whites, Wilson wrote
that the offspring of such unions constituted
an important “ethnical element” which could
only benefit the development of the Canadian
nation. 30 Worried about the role of people of
biracial ancestry in the new order, Ross seized on
the professor’s appealing thesis, optimistically
predicting in The Nor’Wester that Red River’s
“fusion of races ... would do no discredit to any
community,” and that mixed-bloods “can claim
equality with pure whites in all those qualities
which go to constitute merit.”31
In fact, most visitors to Red River appeared
impressed by its moral progress. Travellers
frequently praised the colony as an oasis in a
desert, an example of the triumph of civilization
over brute nature. Sir John Henry Lefroy’s sigh
of relief on reaching Red River after his western
subarctic travels (“Here again one encounters
civilization” 32 ) was a typical refrain among
such gentleman adventurers returning from the
wilderness and encounters with “primitive”
Indians. The colony’s schoolchildren were
commended in these accounts for their
“decorum,” and high-achieving men such as
James Ross were singled out as “improved”
and a “credit” to their race.33 Such improvement
narratives by influential outsiders helped to
foster pride in the emergence of a civilized
society at Red River. By mid century the
leading families of the settlement were also
fashioning their own image of a community
devoted to British definitions and requirements
of respectability. 34
At first glance, then, Ross’s public construction
of his countrywoman as a prostitute—
condemning Maria Thomas in order to achieve
the elevation of the mixed-blood community
to which they both belonged—would appear
to be a major paradox. It is important to recall,
however, that being defined as “prostitute”
placed Maria Thomas beyond the pale of
respectable society and its discourses. Moreover,
the prostitute metaphor was remarkably flexible
and could be expanded to draw attention to all
kinds of social problems. Ross found it a useful
vehicle to highlight his most pressing concerns:
community respectability and the purification of
Red River’s sexual mores.
The first requisite of respectability was to
exorcise the ghost of a fur-trade past haunted
by images of illicit sexual congress. In the
censorious Christian discourse of the clergymen
of Red River, Native women living with men in
unions not sanctioned by the church were little
better than prostitutes, regardless of the stability
and longevity of their marriages “according
to the custom of the country.” Seizing on the
rhetoric of shame as a way out of burdensome
222 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
relationships, and the notorious example of
Hudson’s Bay Company Governor George
Simpson, several fur trade officers abandoned
their country wives. They frequently spoke of
their past relationships in a vocabulary of sexual
disgust.35
As mid century Red River distanced itself
from old fur-trade ways, the polarization of
women as either promiscuous or pure was made
absolute. Within the prevailing racial discourse,
Indian women were agents of men’s ruin and
white women agents of men’s salvation. On this
theme, the views of the Red River elite were in
tune with those of the Aborigines Protection
Society, a humanitarian organization founded
in London, England, in 1837. The report of its
rescue mission, published in 1856, represented
a wave of protest, a kind of backlash against
the sexual licence of the British colonial social
order in western North America and elsewhere.
Viewing the social landscape of Rupert’s Land
through a filter of popular ethnological and
gender assumptions, the society concluded that
Native women’s promiscuity was responsible
for the “low morals” of Hudson’s Bay Company
men. Like Britain’s social reformers exhorting
middle-class women to reclaim prostitutes,
they also expressed a deep commitment to
the notion that British women should effect
“the mental and moral improvement” of the
Company’s servants. Marriage to respectable
white women was the fur traders’ best hope
of reclamation and deliverance from their
deplorable liaisons. 36 However, commentators
for the Society admitted that their solutions
were more idealistic than practical since white
wives were in short supply in Rupert’s Land.
They were also silent about the question of
whether the majority of HBC servants found
such preachings to have any real meaning in
their lives. Indeed, many of these men had
neither the means nor the inclination to adorn
their lives with the graces of a white angel, a
“lovely, tender exotic.” 37
Yet traders, too, were men of their time.
Ambitious and conscientious veterans of the
fur trade were, like Alexander Ross, father of
James, concerned about their families’ standing
within the shifting social patterns of their ever-
widening world. Instead of acquiring white
wives, however, most officers with families
in Red River focused intense attention upon
elevating their daughters. They were to serve
as bridges from a cloudy past to a respectable
present and bright future. The fathers’ concern
to train the girls for British-style middle-class
domesticity and marriage to white men has been
well documented. 38 But the paternal anxiety to
cultivate and protect their sexual purity went
beyond a wish to see them advantageously
established. In her study of nineteenth-century
girlhood, Deborah Gorham has noted the
pervasiveness of the “daughter-as-redeemer”
theme in the novels of the time. In these
books, daughters as agents of salvation rescue
fathers from the consequences of past moral
transgressions.39 This insight is worth exploring
with reference to Red River’s racially mixed
families. The purity of half-British daughters, if
carefully cultivated, could in effect wipe familial
slates clean of the immoral past and elevate the
respectability of the paterfamilias, his country
wife, and the community in the process.
Red River fathers such as Alexander Ross
spared neither effort nor expense to nurture
their daughters’ moral development and
safeguard their chastity. 40 Their project was
both reanimated and legitimized after 1860
by Darwin’s buoyant discoveries about the
developmental potential of the human race
as it progressed towards perfection. One of
their tenets was that if mixed-blood daughters
were to mature properly, it was necessary to
minimize maternal influences. Thus Red River
reversed the British trend of mothers inculcating
moral values in young children, as well-
intentioned fathers with Native wives involved
themselves in the early religious education of
their daughters.41 British-style schools took over
where the fathers left off.
Significantly, calls for such schools came
both from the gentlemen of the HBC’s Northern
Council as well as the governor of Assiniboia,
Eden Colvile, for whom the education of
“Gentlemen, This Is No Ordinary Trial” 223
“the young women of this Country” was “a
matter of great importance.” 42 The schools
aimed to provide the enabling conditions and
fertile ground for the flourishing of sexual
purity 43 and were thus usually under the charge
of governesses from Britain. One of these
“excellent importations” was Harriet Milk,
who arrived in Red River in 1851, “on the
invitation of the Bishop of Rupert’s Land, to
establish a school for young ladies.” 44 The
school flourished and was tellingly described by
the young Peter Jacobs, a student at the boys’
school, as “swarming with angelic beings.’’
But the most powerful moulding force in the
elevation of girls in Red River was Matilda
Davis, herself a daughter of the country. Like
James Ross, she arose as a shining example of
what exposure to a civilized British milieu could
accomplish. Her HBC officer father, John Davis,
sent her to England to be educated. When she
returned to establish a school in the Red River
parish of St. Andrew’s in about 1840, she brought
with her solid British middle-class values and
a trunk full of books and pamphlets with such
titles as “Home Life,” “The Excellent Woman,”
and “A Mother’s Mission.”46 According to the
celebratory written and oral testimony of several
Red River descendants, Davis not only taught a
solidly academic curriculum, but also stressed
“all the feminine accomplishments of the day”
and the graceful deportment she had learned
during a stint as governess in the homes of some
of Britain’s “prominent families.”47 One former
pupil later told her daughter of being taught by
Miss Davis “how to sit, how to walk,” during
her stay at what she referred to as “finishing
school.”48
Davis also imported the high-minded
doctrine of duty upheld by educated British
women of her generation. Intent on raising the
level of her countrywomen, 49 she joined the
crusade popularized by the influential English
philanthropist and social reformer Hannah
More, who exhorted her middle-class female
readers to elevate the moral tone of society by
educating their less fortunate sisters. More’s
writings, an enduring staple of British girls’
school literature, also guided the education of
Red River’s young women.50
School records, James Ross’s newspaper, and
reports of church sermons all help to document
Red River’s pursuit of middle-class British ideals
in this period. The columns of The Nor’Wester
provided guidance to families aspiring to
gentility through prescriptive homilies with
such tides as “The Happy Woman,” “Comfort
at Home,” and “The Gentlemen at Home.”
Similarly, Red River’s Presbyterian minister,
John Black, a brother-in-law of James Ross,
preached domestic propriety in texts such as
that which one parishioner glossed simply as
“husbands love your wives [and] wives love
your homes.” 51 Other preachers warned about
the dangers of female vanity and emphasized
standard proper comportment of the body,
modest dress, and sedate behaviour.52
The new sexual code was reflected in the shift
from the HBC’s earlier stress on the teaching
of basic literacy and Christian morality to a
more explicit directive in 1851. Its educational
goal was now “to weaken the mischievous
and destructive energy of those violent and
untamed qualities of human nature which so
frequently manifest themselves in society in a
half-civilized state.” 53 The discreetly worded
reference to unregulated sexuality was not lost
on Red River’s teachers, who applied themselves
assiduously to their mission. In the memoirs of
former pupils, the governesses emerge as strict
guardians of reputations, ever vigilant “for signs
of promiscuous behaviour.”54
Maria Thomas probably escaped such
surveillance, for the project of bringing daughters
up to a suitable standard was anchored in class
values, and reserved for those who could afford
the costs. Elite colony residents showed little
interest in educating the “abandoned” daughters
of country marriages, who were assumed to lack
the budding virtues of chastity and piety which,
with careful cultivation, could be brought to
flower. 55 An education based on “the social
etiquette of the day” would be a wasted effort
on them. 56 Maria Thomas, described as a “poor
girl,” and the daughter of “poor folk,” was
224 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
raised by a Cree-speaking mother who testified
in the Cree language at the trial. Thus the
Thomas family inhabited the lower rungs of Red
River’s social ladder, and their circumstances
prohibited Maria from receiving an education
in refinement.
Maria Thomas was no passive victim, however.
Her responses to Ross’s cross-examinations
countered his claims with certainties of her own.
Unlike Ross’s theatrical narrative, Thomas’s
formulation of her story appeared as straight
chronicle, stripped of imaginative glosses. 57
Its coherence was diffused, however, because
it was printed in several scattered fragment,
comprising her “answers” to questions which
The Nor’Wester did not specify. In contrast,
the speeches of Ross and Judge Black were
given dozens of uninterrupted column inches.
Thomas’s story was thus framed within their
narrative and meaning system, or so it would
seem at first glance.
A closer scrutiny reveals, however, that the
papers on which Ross and The Nor’Wester
inscribed their drama were not blank pages.
They were palimpsests, scored and criss-crossed
with traces of older stories—both Native and
European—that proved difficult to erase even
as late as 1863. These stubborn scripts of
sexuality and sex-related practices (enduring
country marriages and Cree courtship patterns,
for example) interrogate The Nor’Wester’s
dichotomous metaphors. As layered texts,
heavily written over in the Corbett trial, they
also offer counter-readings for understanding
how Red River responded to new ideas and
made sense of a changing and tension-ridden
social order. But that is, indeed, another script
and another story. What is of note here is that the
scaffolding for the staging of the trial, its forms
of dramatic and textual representation—the
metaphors, allusions, and vocabulary—are
themselves sources of historical knowledge.
Notes
1. The daughter of Simon Thomas and Catherine
Linklater, and a pupil in Rev. James Hunter’s
Sunday school, Maria’s family connections were
British, Anglican, and Cree. A brother, born in
1844, was named Thomas, a fact suggesting a link
with Governor Thomas Thomas, although it may
merely reflect the tendency in Red River to name
children after influential persons. Of note is the fact
that only Maria Thomas’s Cree connections were
stressed in the trial. James Hunter Journal, NAC
mfm, A91; Anglican Parish Registers, Provincial
Archives of Manitoba (PAM), MG-7.
2. The Nor ’ Wester, 3 March 1863.
3. Joseph James Hargrave, Red River (Montreal: John
Lovell, 1871), p. 171.
4. Coventry Patmore, The Angel in the House
(London: George Bell and Son, 1896). The Angel in
the House was a poetic construct which captured the
imaginations of several generations of writers and
social commentators. Patmore wrote the poem, he
said, as a celebration of married love. But modern
historians, analyzing its gender politics, found that
his Angel operated as an influential prescription for
flesh-and-blood women. Edmund Gosse, Coventry
Patmore (London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1905);
Carol Christ, “Victorian Masculinity and the Angel
in the Home,” in Martha Vicinus, ed., A Widening
Sphere: Changing Roles of Victorian Women
(Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1977).
5. Frits Pannekoek, “The Rev. Griffith Owen
Corbett and the Red River Civil War of 1869–70,”
Canadian Historical Review 57 (1976), pp.
133–50.
6. Barbara Kanner, Women in English Social History
1800–1914, vol. 2 (New York: Garland, 19S8),
p. 483. E.M. Sigsworth and T.J. Wyke, “A Study
of Victorian Prostitution and Venereal Disease,”
in Martha Vicinus, ed., Suffer and Be Still:
Women in the Victorian Age (Bloomington: Indian
University Press, 1973), p. 80. Leonore Davidoff
and Catherine Hall, Family Fortunes: Men and
Women of the English Middle Class, 1789–1950
(Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1987), p.
89.
7. A major study of Victorian prostitution is Judith
R. Walkowitz, Prostitution and Victorian Society:
Women, Class and the State (New York: Cambridge
University Press, 1980).
8. Nor’Wester, 30 March 1863.
9. Sigsworth and Wyke, 82. For the connection
between finery and prostitutes, see Mariana
Valverde, “The Love of Finery: Fashion and the
“Gentlemen, This Is No Ordinary Trial” 225
Fallen Woman in Nineteenth-Century Social
Discourse,” Victorian Studies 32 (Winter 1989)
169–188. Valverde uncovered a veritable “debate on
finery” in the official documents on prostitution.
10. Erica Smith, “Something More Than Mere
O r n a m e n t : C l o t h a n d I n d i a n - E u r o p e a n
Relationships in the Eighteenth Century,” master’s
thesis, University of Winnipeg, 1991.
11. NAC, James Hunter Journal, mfm, A91. James
Hunter to Henry Venn, 7 January 1863.
12. The Nor’Wester, 12 May 1863.
13. The Nor’Wester, 30 March 1863.
14. Rev. Sylvanus Stall, What a Man Ought to Know
(Philadelphia, 1901), p. 241. Cited in Michael
Bliss, “‘Pure Books on Avoided Subjects’: Pre-
Freudian Sexual Ideas in Canada,” J. Atherton,
J.P. Heisler, and Fernand Ouellet, eds., Canadian
Historical Association, Historical Papers (1968–
70), p. 95.
15. The Nor’Wester, 30 March 1863.
16. The Nor’Wester, 13 March 1863.
17. The Nor’Water, 13 March 1863. A number of
Ross’s private letters also upheld the sanctity of the
woman-home-family triad. “Ah yes!—It has been
well remarked that ‘mother,’ ‘home,’ and ‘heaven’
seem to sound the sweetest words in our language,
and when, papa, the last two become synonimous
[sic] terms, they become a hundredfold sweeter,”
he wrote to his father. PAM, Alexander Ross
Collection, James Ross to Alexander Ross, 13 July
1854.
18. The Nor’Wester, 30 March 1863.
19. William Greg’s article, “Prostitution,” published
in the Westminster Review in 1850, is reprinted
in Prostitution in the Victorian Age: Debates on
the Issue from 19 th Century Critical Journals
(Westmead, England: Gregg International, 1973).
20. By 1860, the passionless wife had her masculine
counterpart in the domesticated, sexually restrained,
middle-class husband. Sexual control, or the
mastery of passion, was one of the great moral
imperatives aimed at men during this time. Too
complex to flesh out here, the masculine gendering
of sexuality awaits fuller treatment, but it may be
briefly noted that the consequences of his sexual
transgression were far-reaching and disastrous
for Corbett. Disgraced and labelled “an awful
blackguard” by his clerical colleagues in Red
River, he returned to England shortly after the trial.
When be begged the Archbishop of London, A.C.
Tait, for a position, he did so on the basis of this
“blameless life for some twenty years ... prior to
the storm which burst out abroad.” Tait had been
alerted to the scandal by David Anderson, Bishop
of Rupert’s Land, and delayed giving Corbett his
answer until, he said, he was “satisfied respecting
the past.” PAM, M627, Lambeth Palace Library,
Tait Papers.
21. Acton’s passionless stereotype was being vigorously
challenged by the 1860s, mostly by medical men,
who argued that women as well as men were
capable of sexual arousal. See Carl Degler, At
Odds: Women and the Family in America from
the Revolution to the Present (New York: Oxford
University Press, 1980), especially chapter 11.
22. See Peter T. Cominos, “Innocent Femina Sensualis
in Unconscious Conflict,” in Martha Vicinus, ed.,
Suffer and Be Still: Women in the Victorian Age
(Bloomington, Indiana University Press, 1973),
p. 157.
23. The Nor’Wester, 30 March 1863.
24. The Nor’Wester, 30 March 1863.
25. The Nor’Wester, 30 April 1803.
26. Stephen Marcus, The Other Victorians: A Study
of Sexuality and Pornography in Mid Nineteenth-
Century England (Toronto: Bantam Books, 1967),
p. 5.
27. The Nor’Wester, 3 March 1863.
28. They condemned the two editors for printing such
“disagreeable records” in a “family magazine,” a
judgment perhaps not unmixed with professional
envy. Hargrave, Red River, p. 271.
29. William Coldwell, the journalist who took
shorthand notes of the trial, had professional as
well as attitudinal ties to Canada. Like Ross, he was
concerned to present Red River in the best possible
light to reassure Canadian expansionists, whose
ambitions they shared. Doug Owram, Promise
of Eden: The Canadian Expansionist Movement
and the Idea of the West 1856–1900 (Toronto:
University of Toronto Press, 1980).
30. Suzanne Zeller, Inventing Canada: Early Victorian
Science and the Idea of a Transcontinental Nation
(Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1987), p.
261.
31. The Nor’Wester, 14 October 1863. See also
Red River Bishop David Anderson’s exegesis
of Hebrews 1, 1–12, a synthesis of Christianity,
ethnology, and history, in which the sons (the
Native and mixed-blood catechists of the youthful
and vigorous colonial church) surpass the stately
father (the Church of England). Anderson, Children
Instead of Fathers: A Christmas Ordination
Sermon, Preached at St. John’s Church, Red River,
on Sunday, December 25, 1854 (London, 1854).
32. NAC, MG 24 H25, Sir John Henry Lefroy Journal,
1843–44.
33. Robert Courts, “Anglican Missionaries as Agents
of Acculturation: The Church Missionary Society
226 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
at St. Andrews, Red River, 1830–1870,” in Barry
Ferguson, The Anglican Church and World of
Western Canada 1820–1970 (Regina: Canadian
Plains Research Center, 1991), p. 56. Adam Thorn,
a former resident, reporting on the progress of the
mission to an Aberdeen audience, held James Ross
up as an “example of the progress of Red River”
in particular and of “civilization in general.”
PAM, Alexander Ross Collection, Adam Thorn to
Alexander Ross, 27 March 1855.
34. The 1860s saw the establishment of a cricket club, a
public library, a reading club, a temperance society,
and a scientific institute in Red River.
35. Sylvia Van Kirk, “Many Tender Ties”: Women
in Fur-Trade Society, 1670–1870 (Winnipeg:
Watson and Dwyer, 1980), especially chapter
7. The language of George Simpson is the most
obvious example of a fur trade officer’s distaste
for Indian women’s sexuality and his own sexual
past. See also the letters of his friend and colleague,
James Hargrave, discussed in Jennifer S.H. Brown,
“Changing Views of Fur Trade Marriage and
Domesticity: James Hargrave, His Colleagues,
and The Sex,” Western Canadian Journal of
Anthropology 6 (1976), p. 3. Hargrave’s comments
echo the obsession with “the woman question”
that plagued British male discourses at the time; in
them the term “the Sex” (signifying women) was
a common phrase.
36. Aborigines Protection Society, Canada West and
the Hudson’s Bay Company (London; William
Tweedie, 1856), pp. 6, 16. William Acton expressed
precisely the same sentiments in Functions and
Disorders of the Reproductive System (1857). See
Marcus, The Other Victorians, p. 32.
37. The word “exotic,” applied by Chief Factor
James Douglas to white women in the Northwest
and vaguely assumed to be a term of admiration,
could mean quite the reverse. Douglas, married
to a woman of mixed descent, was possibly using
the term ironically to undercut the prevailing
discourse. To William Acton, for example, it meant
an unusual freakish person (Marcus, 16). Similarly,
it is difficult to ignore the satirical implications
of such descriptions of the ideal (white) wife
immortalized by Chief Factor Donald McKenzie
in his epigram: “[N]othing can give greater comfort
to a husband than the satisfaction of having a wife
who is nearly mute,” or the parodic elements in
John Stuart’s impression of Frances Simpson
disembarking at Red River: “Grace was in all her
steps—heaven in her Eye—In all her gestures
Dignity & love.” Quoted in Brown, “James
Hargrave,” p. 103, and G.P. de T. Glazebrook, The
Hargrave Correspondence (Toronto: Champlain
Society. 1938), p. 57, respectively.
38. Van Kirk, “Many Tender Ties,” especially chapter
7; Thomas F. Bredin, “The Red River Academy,”
The Beaver (Winter 1974), p. 14.
39. Deborah Gorham, The Victorian Girl and the
Feminine Ideal (Bloomington: Indiana University
Press, 1982), pp. 42–43.
40. Van Kirk, “Many Tender Ties,” p. 148.
41. W.J. Healy, Women of Red River (Winnipeg:
Russell, Lang & Co., Ltd, 1923), pp. 80–81.
42. E.E. Rich and A.M. Johnson, eds., London
Correspondence Inward from Eden Colvile, 1849–
1851 (London: Hudson’s Bay Record Society,
1956), p. 156.
43. Two examples are the St. Cross school and Miss
Davis’s Academy.
44. Rich and Johnson, pp. 156, 160.
45. PAM, MG 1C14, Alexander Ross Collection, Peter
Jacobs to James Ross, 19 December 1853.
46. PAM, MG 2 C24, Matilda Davis School
Collection.
47. Mrs. George Bryce, Early Red River Culture,
Historical and Scientific Society of Manitoba,
Transaction no. 57 (Winnipeg: Manitoba Free
Press), p. 15.
48. Winnipeg, Museum of Man and Nature Library.
Flora Smith Oral History Tape 106.
49. Bryce, Early Red River Culture, p. 15.
50. Healy, Women of Red River, p. 260.
51. PAM, Alexander Ross Collection, Jemima Ron to
James Ron, 28 June 1854.
52. Healy, Women of Red River, p. 34.
53. E.H. Oliver, The Canadian North-West: Its Early
Development and Legislative Development, vol. I
(Ottawa: Government Printing Bureau, 1914), p.
365.
54. Healy, Women of Red River, p. 82.
55. Bredin, “The Red River Academy,” p. 11.
56. Bredin, “The Red River Academy,” p. 11; Bryce,
Early Red River Culture, p. 14.
57. The content of Thomas’s version was, I suspect, left
more or less intact because it was not considered
worthy of notice, let alone editorial reworking. The
known facts about her life are scanty. She died in
1867 and the child, Anne Elizabeth, was raised by
the Thomas family. Hargrave, Red River, p. 387.
CHAPTER 14
The Relocation Phenomenon
and the Africville Study
Donald H. Clairmont and Dennis William Magill
To seek social change, without due recognition
of the manifest and latent functions performed
by the social organization undergoing change,
is to indulge in social ritual rather than social
engineering. 1
—Robert K. Merton
Halifax, the foundation city of English-speaking
Canada, experienced much change during its first
two hundred years of existence. Yet the facelift
and redevelopment it has undergone since the
late 1950s have effected a change as dramatic
as the 1917 explosion that levelled much of
the city. Stimulated by the Stephenson Report
of 1957, 2 urban renewal and redevelopment
have resulted in the relocation of thousands of
people, the demolition of hundreds of buildings,
and the construction of impressive business
and governmental complexes. The Africville
relocation was part of the larger redevelopment
pattern; Africville residents constituted some
eight to ten percent of the people affected by
approved urban renewal schemes in the city of
Halifax during the relocation years.
Africville was a black community within the
city of Halifax, inhabited by approximately four
hundred people, comprising eighty families,
many of whom were descended from settlers
who had moved there over a century ago. Tucked
away in a corner of the city, relatively invisible,
and thought of as a “shack town,” Africville was
a depressed community both in physical and
in socio-economic terms. Its dwellings were
located beside the city dump, and railroad tracks
cut across the one dirt road leading into the area.
Sewerage, lighting, and other public services
were conspicuously absent. The people had
little education, very low incomes, and many
were underemployed. Property claims were in
chaos. Only a handful of families could establish
legal title; others claimed squatter rights; and
still others rented. Africville, long a black mark
against society, had been designated for future
industrial and harbour development. Many
observers reported that despite these liabilities
there was a strong sense of community and
that some residents expressed satisfaction with
living in Africville.
In 1964 the small black ghetto of Africville
began to be phased out of existence. By that
time most residents of Halifax, black and white,
had come to think of Africville as “the slum
by the dump.” Most Haligonians, including
some Africville residents, did not regard the
community as viable and recognized a need
for planned social change. The relocation
plan announced by the city of Halifax, which
purported to be more than simply a real estate
operation, appeared to be a response to this
need. The plan emphasized humanitarian
228 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
concern, included employment and education
programs, and referred to the creation of new
opportunities for the people of Africville. To
the general public, the proposed relocation was
a progressive step.
In addition to official pronouncements, there
were other indications that the Africville program
would be more humane and progressive than the
typical North American urban relocation. Halifax
city council had adopted recommendations
contained in a report submitted by a noted
Canadian welfare specialist experienced in
urban renewal. There was much preliminary
discussion of the relocation by city officials
among themselves, with Africville residents,
and with a “caretaker” group of black and white
progressionals associated with the Halifax
Human Rights Advisory Committee. Relocation
plans were not ad hoc and haphazard. City
officials were required to articulate their policies
well and in detail; many implications and
alternatives were considered.
There were also indications in the relocation
decision-making structure that the Africville
program might realize its official rhetoric. A
social worker was appointed by the city to take
front-line responsibility for the varied aspects
of the relocation and to act as liaison between
the city administration and the relocatees. The
social worker, who was on loan from the Nova
Scotia Department of Public Welfare, had a
measure of autonomy vis-à-vis the city and an
independent contingency fund to meet day-
to-day emergencies and opportunities with a
minimum of bureaucratic delay. In negotiating
the real estate aspects of relocation, the social
worker brought proposed agreements before
a special advisory committee consisting of
aldermen and several members of the Halifax
Human Rights Advisory Committee.
In terms of its rationale, public rhetoric, and
organizational structure, the Africville relocation
seemed worthy of study. The plan was liberal-
oriented (that is, aimed at ending segregation
and providing improved opportunities for the
disadvantaged), welfare-oriented (that is, it
hoped to coordinate employment, educational,
and rehabilitative programs with the rehousing
of people), and run by experts (that is, the
planning, execution, and advice were provided
by professionals). An examination of the
Africville relocation could be expected to
yield greater fundamental insight into planned
social change than would a study of typical
relocation programs that were accomplished
by administrative fiat and stressed primarily
the physical removal of persons. It seemed
important to study and evaluate the Africville
relocation both in its particularity and against
the background of general relocation issues.
There were additional reasons for studying the
Africville relocation. First, Africville was part of
a trend in the 1960s for governmental initiative
in relocation programs, and there was reason to
expect that other tentative relocations in Nova
Scotia and elsewhere would be patterned after
the Africville experience. Second, Africville
had attracted national and even international
notice, and there was broad public interest in
the relocation. Third, accounts of pre-relocation
social conditions and attitudes were available.
Two surveys had been conducted, 3 and other
material was available in city records. Finally,
in 1968 the Africville relocation had already
been acclaimed locally as a success. One city
alderman noted:
The social significance of the Africville program
is already beginning to show positive results as
far as individual families are concerned. The
children are performing more satisfactorily in
school and they seem to take more of an interest
in their new surroundings. This report is not
intended to indicate that the program has been
100 percent successful; however I believe it
can be said that it has been at least 75 percent,
judging by the comments of the relocated
families. 4
Private communication with city officials
and relocation officials in the United States and
Canada brought forth praise for the organization
and rhetoric of the Africville relocation.
Was the Africville relocation a success? If
so, from whose perspective? To what extent?
The Relocation Phenomenon and the Africville Study 229
What accounted for the success or lack of it?
It is hoped that answers to these and related
questions will contribute to an appreciation
of the Africville relocation and of relocation
generally.
The Relocation Phenomenon
Relocation must be seen in the context of a
general North American mobility pattern, and
certain distinctive features should be noted. The
most important distinction is that relocation is
part of planned social change carried out, or at
least approved, by public agency. The initiation
of relocation, as seen by the relocatees, is usually
involuntary and an immediate function of the
political process. Our present concern is with
relocation as it pertains to private residences,
involves neighbourhoods or communities, and is
a function of comprehensive programs of social
change. This kind of relocation accounts for but
a small measure of the mobility noted in Canada
and the United States, but it was significant
because it was distinctive. It was noted earlier
that the Africville relocation was itself part of
a much larger redevelopment project in the city
of Halifax. In terms of the sweep of lifestyle
change, even such large urban projects have
been dwarfed by post-Second World War
Canadian relocation projects in the Arctic and
in Newfoundland. In 1953, Newfoundland,
with 6000 miles of coastline and approximately
1150 settlements, undertook a program to
move people from the small outposts to larger
viable communities which could be serviced
efficiently. Between 1965 and 1970 over 3250
households were moved.5
As many low-income Americans and
Canadians can testify, urban renewal is a
prime example of forced relocation. Urban
renewal legislation began in the 1940s in both
countries. By 1968 approximately forty-five
Canadian urban redevelopments had been
initiated at a cost of 270 million dollars for
1500 cleared acres.6 While the scope of urban
renewal in Canada was quite small in the
light of American experience, the Canadian
program was significant enough that one can
complain that there were too few Canadian
studies looking into the politics, issues, and
human consequences of renewal programs. To
overcome this lack of knowledge and to place
the Africville relocation in perspective, more
comprehensive themes will be discussed in this
introduction.
From a political-administrative perspective
there are four relocation models: the traditional,
development, liberal-welfare, and political. The
Africville project is the best Canadian example
of the liberal-welfare type of relocation. […]
These models vary along six dimensions:
(1) ideological premises; (2) formulation
of policy; (3) implementation of policy; (4)
intended beneficiaries; (5) central actors and
organizational units; and (6) key problems.
These models are ideal types to which actual
relocation programs correspond to a greater or
lesser degree.
The Development Model
The development model was the most prevalent
political-administrative approach to relocation
in North America. This type of relocation
was usually justified in terms of supposed
benefits for the system as a whole, whether
the system is society, the city, etc. It was
usually initiated by order of political authorities
and administered by bureaucrats; it was not
anticipated that relocatees would benefit other
than indirectly. The underlying ideology of
the development model was system-oriented
and neo-capitalist; an accurate statement of
its premise in urban renewal has been offered
by Wallace: “[it considers] renewal, as a
public activity, to be intervention in a market
and competitive system and to be justified
by the need to make up for imperfections
in the market mechanism that impede the
adjustment process, to eliminate conditions
which are economic or social liabilities.” 7 In
the context of contemporary urban renewal,
the development model incorporated the usual
city-design approach, focusing on questions of
beautification, zoning, and structure,8 and was
usually intended to increase the city tax base and
achieve civic pride or attract industry.
230 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
The development model can be illustrated
by past urban renewal programs in Toronto.
Ignoring relocatees as viable interest groups
the programs operated implicitly on the basis
of certain ideological premises: to correct
imperfections in the social system (removal
of so-called slums) and overall system
development (economic growth), or both. As
is the case in many Canadian cities, Toronto’s
past development policy was closely linked
to the businesses and commercial-property
industry which provided homes, apartment
buildings, shopping centres, and industrial
complexes. Thus the elimination of “blight
areas” and construction of highrise apartment
and office buildings generated an important
source of urban revenue. Referring to this policy
of “dollar planning,” Fraser observed:
As long as Toronto, [in 1972] like all other
municipalities in Canada has to depend upon
property taxes as its sole source of income, the
overwhelming power of development interests
in determining the direction and quality of
Toronto’s growth will remain unchallenged.
[...] [T]he key to a municipality’s prosperity
remains its rate of growth; Toronto planners
have been consistently ignored by city councils
that have been over the years almost exclusively
uninterested in any discussions about the quality
of that development. 9
A non-urban example of the development
model of relocation has been described by
John Matthiasson, in his study of the forced
relocation of a band of Cree Indians in Northern
Manitoba. The Cree were relocated to make
way for a gigantic power project; they were
not involved in the project planning and despite
their displeasure “they accepted in a fatalistic
manner the announcement of the relocation.
They believed that the decision had been made
by higher authorities, and that they had neither
the right nor power to question it.”10
The development model of relocation had its
limitations. In particular, its econocentric and
“undemocratic” features were criticized. The
assumption that relocatees benefit indirectly
from relocation was challenged, as was the
premise that the system as a whole somehow
redistributed fairly the benefits accruing from
forcing people to move and facilitating the
development of private industry. Some critics
argued that if one included social-psychological
factors in one’s conception of costs, the
relocatees could be seen as subsidizing the rest
of the system. The criticism had some effect, and
the liberal-welfare model became increasingly
common. 11 One official explained:
In the fifteen years since [urban renewal’s]
inception, we have seen a progressive broadening
of the concept and a strengthening of tools. We
have seen, increasingly, both the need for,
and realization of, rapprochement between
physical and social planning, between renewal
and social action. But the fully effective liaison
of the two approaches has almost everywhere
been frustrated by the absence of the tools to
deal as effectively with the problems of human
beings as with the problems of physical decay
and blight. 12
Another writer has observed
social welfare can no longer be treated as
the responsibility of private and more or
less bountiful ladies and gentlemen or as the
less respected branch of the social welfare
community and the city government. Tied as
it is to the concerns as dear to the heart of the
country as economic prosperity it merits a place
in the inner sanctum, particularly of planning
commissions.13
The Liberal-Welfare Model
The “rediscovery” of poverty, 14 the war on
poverty, the increasing pressure “from below”
upon the development model, and the broadening
definition of urban renewal led to the widespread
emergence of the liberal-welfare-oriented
approach. The liberal-welfare model, like the
development model, emphasized expertise
and technical knowledge in its operation and
administration, and invariably was initiated by
public authority. The principal difference is that
The Relocation Phenomenon and the Africville Study 231
the liberal-welfare model purported to benefit
the relocatees primarily and directly. Under this
model, welfare officials often saw themselves as
“caretakers” for the relocatees; one relocation
official has said, “the department of relocation
is the tenants’ advocate.”15 The liberal-welfare
model of relocation was characterized by a
host of social welfare programs supplemental
to housing policies and was regarded as an
opportunity for a multifaceted attack on poverty
and other problems. It was this liberal-welfare
model and its assumptions that shaped the
rhetoric underlying the 1963–64 decision to
relocate Africville.
Ideologically, the liberal-welfare model
was much like the development model in that
it tended to operate with a consensus model
of society and posited a basic congruency
between the interests of relocatees and those
of society as a whole. It was “undemocratic”
in the same sense as the development model;
the low-status relocatees were accorded little
attention, either as participants in the implicit
political process or as contributors to specific
policies or plans of action. There was an effort,
however, to persuade rather than to ignore the
relocatees. Criticism of the liberal-welfare
model of relocation was related primarily
to the ideological level. Some writers noted
that liberal welfarism had become part of the
establishment of contemporary North American
society. 16 Its proponents were presumed to
be handmaidens of strong vested interests,
reconciling the disadvantaged and patching up
the symptoms of social malaise. Critics pointed
out that the special programs associated with
the liberal-welfare model of relocation tended
to be short-term and unsuccessful. The welfare
rhetoric often diverted attention from the gains
and benefits accruing to the middle-income
and elite groups in society. The critics attacked
the liberal-welfare model on the premise that
the social problems to which it is ostensibly
directed could be solved only through profound
structural change effecting a redistribution of
resources, and by providing relocatees with
the consciousness and resources to restructure
their own lives.
The liberal-welfare model is best illustrated
by the Africville relocation, discussed at length
in this book. The community of Africville was
defined as a social problem, and relocation was
regarded as an intervention strategy designed to
help solve the “social and economic problems
of Africville residents.” The central actors in
the formation and implementation of relocation
policy were politicians, bureaucrats, experts, and
middle-class caretakers; there was no meaningful
collective participation by Africville residents.
The relocatees were to be major beneficiaries
through compensation, welfare payments, and
rehabilitative retraining programs. The major
problem with the relocation was that, although
rooted in liberal-welfare rhetoric, it failed to
achieve its manifest goals.
The Political Model
The liberal-welfare model of relocation was
revised and developed both as a response to
criticism at the ideological level and in reaction
to its lack of operational success. There was a
growing interest in citizen participation in all
phases of relocation; in the firmer acceptance,
structurally and culturally, of the advocacy
function of relocation officials; in the co-
ordination of relocation services; and in the
provision of resources. It is difficult to assess
how far this interest has been translated into fact.
There appeared to be a shift in the 1970s, at least
conceptually, to the political model of relocation
and a frank recognition that relocation usually
entailed a conflict of interest, for example,
between the relocatees and the city. There was
an attempt to structure the conflict by providing
relocatees with resources to develop a parallel
structure to that of the government. Although
society and the relocatee were considered
to benefit equally, this political perspective
assumed that relocatees benefited both directly
and indirectly; directly in terms of, say, housing
and other welfare services, and indirectly by
participating in the basic decision-making and
the determination of their life situation. The
political model of relocation was based on the
premise that social problems were political
problems and emphasized solutions through
232 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
political action; relocation was approached
primarily as a situation in which problems were
solved not by the application of expertise but by
the resolution of conflicting interests.
Beyond the considerable costs (the dollar cost
is less hidden than in the other relocation model)
and administrative difficulties entailed, there
were other grounds for criticism of the political
model. There was a tendency to overemphasize
the solidarity and common interests of relocatees,
to exaggerate the multiplying effects of political
participation in relocation,17 and to raise serious
questions about how far government could
proceed or would proceed in fostering extra-
parliamentary political action.
Citizen participation, a core element in
the political model, was institutionalized in
the United States by the community action
programs of the 1964 Economic Opportunity
Act. Numerous books and articles, far too
many to cite, have discussed the reasons,
operations, and failures of “maximum feasible
participation” of the poor in the war on poverty.18
Citizen participation was also part of the United
States model city programs, which required
that local residents be involved in the planning
process and implementation of changes in
their neighbourhoods. Contrasted with the
United States, Canada has relatively few
examples of related social-animation projects.
The rise of “militant” citizen groups was a
phenomenon which developed later in Canada.
The public outcry against the community work
of the Company of Young Canadians and the
subsequent governmental intervention to close
this organization may be an indication of the
limits of this perspective. The only Canadian
publication illustrating the political model of a
relocation is Fraser’s study of Toronto’s Trefann
Court. Trefann Court residents successfully
fought off a development-type relocation project;
subsequently, the conflict arising from different
interests was recognized as an integral part of
the city’s social organization. Despite internal
community conflict between homeowners and
tenants, a number of community residents,
leaning heavily on outside “resource people,”
developed a cohesive organization and set up
a working committee (a parallel structure) to
establish a conceptual scheme for community
change in conjunction with the existing city
bureaucracy. The Trefann Court case also
pointed to a key problem in the political model,
that of assessing the representativeness of any
one group of citizens to speak, argue, or vote
for an entire community. With the establishment
of “parallel structures,” many citizens grow
frustrated with the tedious detail involved in
committee work. In Fraser’s words:
The fact that the Working Committee operated
under formal rules of order, dominated by
minutes, reports, rules of procedure and
legislative decorum widened the gap between
the committee and the community. As debates
became more lengthy, detailed and technical,
the meetings became harder to follow for the
ordinary Trefann resident who might drop
in. 19
The Traditional Model
Finally, there is the traditional model of
relocation in North American society. This is
a limiting type of relocation carried out under
governmental auspices, for it is a form of
planned social change characterized by self-help
and self-direction. It is the neighbourhood or
community leaders, often indigenous minority-
group leaders working through indigenous
social organizations, who plan and carry out
the relocation, generally with official support
and some resource commitment by government
agencies. The traditional model entails a largely
laissez-faire strategy whereby the relocatees
benefit directly and technical expertise is used
to advise rather than to direct. Criticism of
this approach contends that, without political
action, neither the available resources nor the
generation of initiative can be effective in the
case of low-status groups.
There are numerous examples of the traditional
model of relocation. Group settlement and
resettlement in various parts of Canada have
been common. The relocation of Beechville, a
black community on the outskirts of Halifax,
is an example within the Halifax metropolitan
The Relocation Phenomenon and the Africville Study 233
area. Community leaders, anticipating a
government attempt to relocate the residents,
organized themselves into a co-operative
housing association, received funds from
Central Mortgage and Housing Corporation,
and reorganized their community partly on their
own terms. The scope available for traditional
relocation models lessens as society becomes
more technocratic and centralized.
Conceptual Framework
Throughout this book our emphasis will be on the
liberal-welfare model of planned social change
and its implementation during the Africville
relocation. During the analysis we focus on
questions of power and exchange among the
various participants of the relocation. Thus,
from the perspective of power and exchange, 20
we can examine the power resources and
relationships among the individual persons and
groups involved in the relocation, the historical
evolution of these social facts, the goals held
by the different parties, and the strategies and
tactics employed in establishing the terms of
the relocation “contract.” We can also analyse
the role of outsiders, experts, and community
“leaders” and focus on questions such as the
mobilization of advocacy, relocation resistances
and alternatives, and the relation of rhetoric to
action. It is vital in the Africville case to have a
larger historical view, observing the historical
exchange patterns between the city and the
Africville people and tracing the implications
of these patterns in making Africville “ripe for
relocation” and in influencing the relocation
decision-making and mechanics.
An aspect of this perspective concerns the
context of negotiations and the bargaining
strategies developed by the parties involved.
Accordingly, attention was devoted to probing
the relocatees’ knowledge about the relocation;
their strategies (use of lawyers, co-operation
with fellow relocatees, and development
of special arguments in dealing with city
officials), and their perceptions of the city’s
goals, strategies, and resources. The relocation
social worker completed a questionnaire
concerning each relocated family which paid
considerable attention to his negotiations with
relocatees and his perception of their goals,
strategies, and resources. This perspective
included the concepts of rewards, costs, profits,
and distributive justice. It would appear, for
instance, that relocatees would have been
satisfied with the relocation if rewards exceeded
costs and if they thought that the city and
other relocatees would not “get a better deal.”
Information concerning rewards, costs, sense of
distributive justice, and satisfaction was obtained
through the questionnaires, the interviews, and
the case studies.
Despite problems in measuring each
relocatee’s perception of the relative profit
accruing to himself or herself, other relocatees,
and the city of Halifax, and problems occasioned
by differences between long-term and short-
term effects, this power and exchange approach
is significant for the relocation literature which
often appears to keep aloof from the “blood
and guts” of relocation transaction. Equally
important, by placing the Africville relocation
within a typology of relocation models, it is
possible to explore the domain consensus
(that is, the basic terms of reference held in
common and prerequisite to any exchange)
associated with the liberal-welfare approach,
and especially how such domain consensus
(for example, “disadvantaged communities or
people have few intrinsically valuable resources
and need to be guided by sympathetic experts”)
develops and how it sets the limits and context
of bargaining and reciprocity.
Research Strategies
The methods employed in this study were varied:
questionnaires, in-depth interviews, historical
documents, newspapers, case studies, and “bull
sessions” with relocatees. A useful baseline
source of data was the survey of Halifax blacks,
including Africville, conducted in 1959 by the
Institute of Public Affairs, Dalhousie University.
The original questionnaires were available for
re-analysis, an important consideration since
many of the data were not published and the
published material contained several significant
inaccuracies. 21 The 1959 survey questionnaire
234 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
provided basic demographic data as well as
information concerning mobility aspirations,
employment, education, and social life.
The collection of data for this study began in
1968. The researchers arranged for two students
from the Maritime School of Social Work to
prepare twenty case studies. 22 A review of the
students’ case studies and field notes, guided by
the perspective developed by the researchers,
aided the drafting of a questionnaire. In 1968
current addresses of the relocatees were also
traced and brief acquaintance interviews were
conducted.
The most intensive data collection period was
June to December 1969. One of the researchers
(D.W.M.) conducted in-depth, tape-recorded
interviews with individual people associated
with the relocation decision-making and
implementation: politicians, city officials,
middle-class caretakers, the relocation social
worker, consultants, and Africville relocatees
involved in the decision-making. During these
interviews an open-ended interview guide23 was
used to explore knowledge of Africville and
awareness of pre-1964 relocation attempts and
also the actual relocation decision-making and
mechanics. Each of the approximately two-hour
interviews was transcribed and analysed for
patterns. Many quotations used in this book are
taken from these tape-recorded interviews.
Concurrently, the other researcher (D.H.C.),
with two assistants, was meeting informally
with the relocatees, individually and in “bull
sessions.” On the basis of these experiences
and the case studies, we drafted and pre-tested
an extensive questionnaire. From September
to December, 1969, the questionnaire was
employed by interviewers hired and trained by
the researchers. The lengthy questionnaire 24
asked about the relocatee’s background
characteristics: life in Africville, personal
knowledge of relocation decision-making
processes, relocation strategies, negotiations,
costs, rewards, and post-relocation conditions.
The questionnaire was given to all household
heads and spouses who had lived in Africville
and had received a relocation settlement of
any kind. Approximately 140 persons were
interviewed, several in places as far distant as
Winnipeg and Toronto.
In June, 1969, the relocation social worker
spent eight days answering a questionnaire 25
on the relocatees’ background characteristics,
his relocation bargaining with each relocatee,
and his perception of the latter’s rewards, costs,
and strategies. Such data enabled us to analyse
more precisely the relationships among parties
to the relocation, for similar data from the
relocatees and their perception of the relocation
social worker were obtained from the relocatee
questionnaire.
Two other research tactics were employed at
the same time as the interviews were conducted.
One of our assistants was conducting in-depth,
tape-recorded interviews with black leaders in
the Halifax area concerning their assessment
of Africville and the implications of relocation.
Another assistant was gathering historical data
and interviewing selected Africville relocatees
concerning the historical development of the
community. Important sources of historical data
were the minutes of Halifax City Council (read
from 1852 to 1969), reports of the Board of
Halifax School Commissioners, the Nova Scotia
Public Archives, files in the Registry of Deeds,
the Halifax Mail-Star library, and the minutes of
the Halifax Human Rights Advisory Committee.
In all phases of research, the Africville files in
the Social Planning Department, City of Halifax
were of especial value.
Phases of the Africville Study
The Africville Relocation Report, in addition to
being an examination of relocation and planned
social change and a contribution to the sparse
literature on blacks in Nova Scotia, represents
a fusion of research and action. The researchers
did not begin the study until virtually all the
Africville people had been relocated, and
the research strategy resulted in the study
being more than an evaluation. 26 The process
of obtaining collective as well as individual
responses, and of establishing a meaningful
exchange with relocatees, fostered collective
action from former Africville residents. Some
local government officials objected to what they
The Relocation Phenomenon and the Africville Study 235
have referred to as the researchers’ “activist”
bias. The researchers maintain, however, that
exchanges had to be worked out with the
subjects of research as well as with the funding
agencies. The liberal ethic posits informed
voluntary consent as fundamental to adult
social interaction; informed voluntary consent
requires, in turn, meaningful exchange among
the participants.
The study began in October, 1968 with a
meeting of relocated Africville people. This
was the first time since relocation that former
residents of Africville had met collectively.
This stormy meeting, called by the researchers,
was a public airing of relocatee grievances
and led to relocatee support of the proposed
study. Subsequent talk of forming committees
to press grievances with the city of Halifax
was an important result of the meeting. The
researchers encouraged this tendency, for the
expressed grievances appeared legitimate, and
the researchers considered that it would be both
possible and important to tap a collective or
group dimension in the relocation process as
well as to study the usual social-psychological
considerations.
Later in the same week, at a meeting that the
researchers had arranged with city officials,
relocation caretakers, and civic leaders, the
researchers related the expressed grievances
of the relocatees and urged remedial action.
General support for the proposed study was
obtained at this second meeting, and the pending
reconsideration of relocation by the city’s
newly created Social Planning Department was
crystallized.
During the winter and spring of 1969, as the
present study was being planned in detail, the
action-stimulus of the researchers’ early efforts
was bearing fruit. Social Planning Department
officials were meeting with the relocatees and,
as it were, planning the second phase (not
initially called for) of the Africville relocation.
With provincial and municipal grants totalling
seventy thousand dollars, the Seaview Credit
Union was organized to assist relocatees
experiencing financial crises; in addition,
plans were formulated to meet housing and
employment needs, and special consideration
was to be given to former Africville residents
whose needs could be met within the city’s
existing welfare system. A relocatee was hired
to manage the credit union and to assist with
other anticipated programs.
During the main data-gathering period, the
summer of 1969, and in line with a decision
to obtain collective as well as individual
responses, the researchers met with informed
groups of Africville relocatees to discuss
current and future remedial action. It became
apparent that the so-called second phase of
the relocation would be inadequate to meet the
people’s needs. There was little identification
with the credit union and it was floundering,
for many relocatees who became members
were either unable or unwilling to repay
loans. Other anticipated programs and action
promised by the city were delayed or forgotten
due to bureaucratic entanglements and to lack
of organization and pressure on the part of the
relocatees.
The relocatees still had legitimate grievances
related to unkept promises made at the time
of relocation and later. With the formation
of the Africville Action Committee, a third
phase of the relocation began in the fall of
1969 and winter of 1970. The task of this new
committee, developed from group discussions
held between the researchers and relocatees,
was to effect governmental redress through
organized pressure. Several position papers were
developed by the Africville Action Committee
and negotiations were reopened with the city
of Halifax. Although numerous meetings of
relocatees were held during the first half of
1970, problems within the Africville Action
Committee and the absence of resource people
until the fall of 1970 hindered progress. With
the committee stumbling along, and the credit
union and other city-sponsored projects either
ineffectual or nonexistent, the relocation
process appeared to have petered out. The
action committee was reactivated when one
of the authors (D.H.C.) returned to Halifax
permanently in the fall of 1970 and groups of
relocatees were subsequently reinvolved in
236 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
reading and criticizing a draft of the present
study and in evaluating the relocation and
the remedial action taken. Since the fall of
1970, the Africville Action Committee was
active. Widespread support for its claims
was obtained from community organizations,
subcommittees were established to deal with
questions of employment, housing, and financial
compensation; and city council authorized the
establishment of a city negotiating team to meet
with representatives of the action committee.
In 1974, at the time of publication of the
first edition of this book, the Africville Action
Committee, to all intents and purposes, had
ceased to function. Although it could claim
some credit for a special employment training
program through which a number of unemployed
Africville relocatees had found jobs, the action
committee fell far short of its goals. The city’s
lack of a positive imaginative response and the
internal organizational problems of the action
committee hindered other proposals. What
remained in 1974 was a reorganized credit
union, a modest base for further redress and
group action. However, by 1999 the Seaview
Credit Union was no longer in existence; it
had collapsed over two decades ago. However,
the community is not dead. As noted in the
preface of this revised [1999] edition, Africville
still thrives in the hearts and minds of many
of the relocatees. In addition, Africville still
has rich symbolic value for fostering black
consciousness in Nova Scotia.
Postscript
Throughout the study, we consciously and
deliberately attempted to achieve a viable
fusion of research and social responsibility. The
research focussed on the collective responses of
the group as well as on individual responses.
At each stage in the study (conception, data
gathering, data analysis, and preparation for
publication) the collective and individual inputs
that gave the study an action potential were
obtained from relocatees. Drafts of appropriate
chapters were sent for critical comment to
officials and others involved in the relocation.
The study became a stimulus to action because
the normal researcher-subject exchanges could
be worked out in concrete, actual terms. This
was preferable to the usual research situation
where, in effecting exchanges with the people
being studied, the researcher typically makes
vague references to the possible benefit of the
study and does little or nothing to follow up
implied promises of action. 27 But, of course,
our research strategy has its weakness too. It is
difficult to feel satisfied that the kind of exchange
relations that we established had productive
consequences. Despite our involvement (in the
early 1970s) with petitions, committee work,
and attempts at rational problem solving, little
redress of the inadequacies of the relocation
program was achieved and the manifest goals
of the liberal-welfare rhetoric of the relocation
remain, in large measure, unrealized.
Notes
1. Social Theory and Social Structure (Glencoe, Ill.:
The Free Press, 1949), p. 80.
2. Gordon Stephenson, A Redevelopment Study
of Halifax, Nova Scotia (Halifax, N.S.: City of
Halifax, 1957).
3. The Condition of the Negroes of Halifax City,
Nova Scotia (Halifax: Institute of Public Affairs,
Dalhousie University, 1962); and G. Brand,
Interdepartmental Committee on Human Rights:
Survey Reports (Halifax: Nova Scotia Department
of Welfare, Social Development Division, 1963).
4. Minutes of the Halifax City Council, Halifax,
September 14, 1967.
5. The Government of Newfoundland initiated the
program in 1953. In 1965 a joint federal-provincial
program was initiated under a resettlement
act. In 1970 the program was placed under the
direction of the Federal Department of Regional
Economic Expansion. For an overview of the
resettlement program, see Noel Iverson and
D. Ralph Matthews, Communities in Decline:
An Examination of Household Resettlement
in Newfoundland, Newfoundland Social and
The Relocation Phenomenon and the Africville Study 237
Economic Studies, No. 6 (St. John’s, Nfld.:
Memorial University of Newfoundland, Institute
of Social and Economic Research, 1968). For a
critical assessment of studies of the resettlement
program, see Jim Lotz, “Resettlement and Social
Change in Newfoundland,” The Canadian Review
of Sociology and Anthropology 8 (February, 1971):
48–59.
6. See Table 4, “Completed Redevelopment Projects”
in Urban Renewal (Toronto: Centre for Urban and
Community Studies, University of Toronto, 1968).
Reprinted from University of Toronto Law Journal,
18, No. 3 (1968): 243.
7. David A. Wallace, “The Conceptualizing of Urban
Renewal,” Urban Renewal (Toronto: Centre for
Urban and Community Studies, University of
Toronto, 1968), 251.
8. An example of such a project is one reported by
Thurz in southwest Washington, D.C. Little was
done for the relocatees, but the relocation was
widely acclaimed for its futuristic redevelopment
design. For a critique of this approach, see Daniel
Thurz, Where Are They Now? (Washington, D.C:
Health and Welfare Council of the National Capital
Area, 1966). See also, Jane Jacobs, The Death and
Life of Great American Cities (New York: Random
House, 1961).
9. Graham Fraser, Fighting Back: Urban Renewal in
Trefann Court (Toronto: Hakkert, 1972), p. 55.
10. John Matthiasson, “Forced Relocation: An
Evaluative Case Study,” paper presented at the
annual meeting of the Canadian Sociology and
Anthropology Association, Winnipeg, 1970.
11. In recent years some minor progressive
modifications have been introduced with reference
to the development model; these deal with
advance notice and public hearings, relocation
compensation, and the availability of housing stock.
See, Robert P. Groberg, Centralized Relocation
(Washington, D.C: National Association of
Housing and Redevelopment Officials, 1969).
12. William L. Slayton, “Poverty and Urban
Renewal,” quoted in Hans B.C. Spiegal, “Human
Considerations in Urban Renewal,” Urban
Renewal, op. cit., 311.
13. Elizabeth Wood, “Social Welfare Planning,” quoted
in Spiegel, op. cit., 315.
14. For a discussion of this, see Kenneth Craig,
“Sociologists and Motivating Strategies,” M.A.
Thesis, University of Guelph, Department of
Sociology, 1971.
15. Groberg, op. cit., p. 172.
16. See Alvin W. Gouldner, The Coming Crisis of
Western Sociology (New York: Basic Books, 1970),
pp. 500–502.
17. Relocation is a short-term consideration, for most
services brought to bear on relocatee problems
rarely extend beyond rehousing. A more general
critique of the multiplying effect of citizens’
involvement in relocation is given by S.M. Miller
and Frank Riessman, Social Class and Social
Policy (New York: Basic Books, 1968).
18. The historical antecedents and reasons for the
legislation are discussed in Daniel Moynihan,
Maximum Feasible Misunderstanding (New York:
Free Press, 1970). For an alternative interpretation,
see Francis Fox Piven and Richard A. Cloward,
Regulating the Poor: The Functions of Public
Welfare (New York: Random Vintage Books,
1972), pp. 248–284. The operation of the program
is discussed by Ralph M. Kramer, Participation of
the Poor: Comparative Community Case Studies
in the War on Poverty (Englewood Cliffs, N.J.:
Prentice Hall, 1969).
19. Fraser, op. cit., p. 262.
20. For a discussion of this theoretical perspective,
see Peter M. Blau, Exchange and Power in Social
Life (New York: Wiley, 1964); and George Caspar
Homans, Social Behavior: Its Elementary Forms
(New York: Harcourt, Brace and World, 1961).
21. The Condition of the Negroes of Halifax City, Nova
Scotia, op. cit.
22. Sarah M. Beaton, “Effects of Relocation: A
Study of Ten Families Relocated from Africville,
Halifax, Nova Scotia,” Master of Social Work
Thesis, Maritime School of Social Work, Halifax,
N.S., 1969; and Bernard MacDougall, “Urban
Relocation of Africville Residents,” Master of
Social Work Thesis, Maritime School of Social
Work, Halifax, N.S., 1969.
23. The interview guide is published in Donald
H. Clairmont and Dennis W. Magill, Africville
Relocation Report (Halifax: Institute of Public
Affairs, Dalhousie University, 1971), pp. A131–
A135.
24. Ibid., pp. A97–A128.
25. Ibid., pp. A83–A96.
26. Some relocation studies have been carried out
as part of the relocation decision-making, see
William H. Key, When People Are Forced to Move
(Topeka, Kansas: Menninger Foundation, 1967),
mimeographed; others have been concurrent with
the relocating of people, see Herbert J. Gans,
The Urban Villagers: Group and Class in the
Life of Italian Americans (New York: The Free
Press, 1962). The present study is unique in that
it fostered collective action carried out after the
relocation.
27. See Craig, op. cit.
238 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
References
Beaton, Sarah M. “Effects of Relocation: A Study of Ten
Families Relocated from Africville, Halifax, Nova
Scotia,” Master of Social Work Thesis, Maritime
School of Social Work, Halifax, N.S., 1969.
Blau, Peter M. Exchange and Power in Social Life. New
York: Wiley, 1964.
Brand, G. Interdepartmental Committee on Human
Rights: Survey Reports. Halifax, N.S.: Nova Scotia
Department of Welfare, Social Development
Division, 1963.
Clairmont, Donald H., and Dennis William Magill.
Africville Relocation Report. Halifax,
N.S.: Institute of Public Affairs, Dalhousie University,
1971.
Craig, Kenneth. “Sociologists and Motivating
Strategies.” Unpublished M.S. Thesis, University
of Guelph, Department of Sociology, Guelph,
Ontario, 1971.
Fraser, Graham. Fighting Back: Urban Renewal in
Trefann Court. Toronto: Hakkent, 1972.
Gans, Herbert J. The Urban Villagers: Group and Class
in the Life of Italian Americans. New York: The
Free Press, 1962.
Gouldner, Alvin W. The Coming Crisis of Western
Sociology. New York: Basic Books, 1970.
Groberg, Robert P. Centralized Relocation. Washington,
D.C.: National Association of Housing and
Redevelopment Officials, 1969.
Homans, George Casper. Social Behavior: Its Elementary
Forms. New York: Harcourt, Brace and World,
1961.
Iverson, Noel. Communities in Transition: An
Examination of Planned Resettlement in
Newfoundland. St. John’s, Nfld.: Institute of Social
and Economic Research, Memorial University of
Newfoundland, 1967.
Jacobs, Jane. The Death and Life of Great American
Cities. New York: Random House, 1961.
Key, William H. When People Are Forced to Move.
Topeka, Kansas: Menninger Foundation, 1967.
Mimeographed.
Kramer, Ralph M. Participation of the Poor: Comparative
Community Case Studies in the War on Poverty.
Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice Hall, 1969.
Lotz, Jim. “Resettlement and Social Change in
Newfoundland,” The Canadian Review of Sociology
and Anthropology, VIII (1971) pp. 48–59.
MacDougall, Bernard. “Urban Relocation of Africville
Residents.” Master of Social Work Thesis, Maritime
School of Social Work, Halifax, N.S., 1969.
Matthiasson, John. “Forced Relocation: An Evaluative
Case Study.” A paper presented at the annual
meeting of the Canadian Sociology and
Anthropology Association, Winnipeg, 1970.
Merton, Robert K. Social Theory and Social Structure.
Glencoe, Ill.: The Free Press, 1949.
Pivin, Francis Fox, and Richard A. Cloward. Regulating
the Poor: The Functions of Public Welfare. New
York: Random Vintage Books, 1972.
Spiegel, Hans B. “Human Considerations in Urban
Renewal,” Urban Renewal. Toronto: Centre for
Urban and Community Studies, University of
Toronto, 1968. Reprinted from University of
Toronto Law Journal, XVIII, 3 (1968).
Stephenson, Gordon. A Redevelopment Study of Halifax,
Nova Scotia. Halifax, N.S.: City of Halifax,
1957.
Thurz, Daniel. Where Are They Now? Washington,
D.C.: Health and Welfare Council of the National
Capitol Area, 1966.
Wallace, David A. “The Conceptualizing of Urban
Renewal,” Urban Renewal. Toronto: Centre for
Urban and Community Studies, University of
Toronto, 1968. Reprinted from University of
Toronto Law Journal, XVIII, 3, (1968).
City of Halifax (Chronological)
Halifax, City of. Minutes of the Halifax City Council,
1852–1970, passim.
_________. Report of the Halifax School Com-
missioners,1883.
_________. The Master Plan for the City of Halifax as
Prepared by the Civic Planning Commission, Ira
P. MacNab, Chairman. Halifax, N.S., November
16, 1945.
_________. Report by the City Manager to the Mayor
and City Council, August 19, 1954.
_________. Report of the Housing Policy Review
Committee, Alderman Abbie Lane, Chairman.
Halifax, N.S., August 8, 1961.
__________. Memorandum from D.A. Baker, Assistant
Planner, to K.M. Munnich, Director of Planning,
City of Halifax, January 2, 1962. Industrial Mile
File, Development Department.
_________. Memorandum from the City Manager to
the Mayor and Members of the Town Planning
Board, February 20, 1962. Industrial Mile File,
Development Department.
_________. Planning Office. Map P500/46, Industrial
Mile-Africville Area: Land Ownership and
Buildings, July 26, 1962.
_________. Letter from Dr. Allan R. Morton to the
Mayor of Halifax and Members of the City’s
Health Committee, August 9, 1962. Africville File,
Social Planning Office.
The Relocation Phenomenon and the Africville Study 239
_________. Report by Dr. A.R. Morton, Commissioner
of Health and Welfare, August 28, 1962,
Mimeographed.
_________. Report by G.F. West, Commissioner of
Works, September 6, 1962, Mimeographed.
_________. Report by J.F. Thompson, City Assessor,
September 7, 1962, Mimeographed.
_________. Minutes of City Council’s Africville Sub-
committee, 1966–1967, passim.
_________. City of Halifax: Prison Land Development
Proposals, Report No. 1, Survey and Analysis,
Volume 2, Social Factors, June 23, 1969.
_________. City of Halifax: Prison Land Development
Proposals, Report No. 2, Area Conceptual Plan,
October 14, 1969.
Other Government Sources
Halifax, County of. Registry of Deeds, Books 10 to
1654, passim.
Nova Scotia Legislative Assembly. Journal and
Proceedings of the House of Assembly, 1849–1855,
passim.
Nova Scotia. Public Archives of Nova Scotia, Vols. 77
and 451.
_________. Public Archives of Nova Scotia, Assembly
Petitions (Education, 1860) File on Africville.
_________. Public Archives of Nova Scotia, Census,
City of Halifax, 1851.
_________. Public Archives of Nova Scotia. Census
of 1871.
CHAPTER 15
Criminalizing the Colonized:
Ontario Native Women Confront the
Criminal Justice System, 1920–60
Joan Sangster
Over the past decade, Aboriginal women’s
conflicts with the law and their plight within
the penal and child welfare systems have
received increasing media and government
attention. Framed by the political demands
of Native communities for self-government,
and fuelled by disillusionment with a criminal
justice system that has resolutely failed Native
peoples—both as victims of violence and as
defendants in the courts—government studies
and royal commissions have documented the
shocking overincarceration of Native women.1
At once marginalized, yet simultaneously the
focus of intense government interest, Native
women have struggled to make their own
voices heard in these inquiries. Their testimony
often speaks to their profound alienation from
Canadian society and its justice system, an
estrangement so intense that it is couched in
despair. “How can we be healed by those who
symbolize the worst experiences of our past?”
asked one inmate before the 1990 Task Force on
federally sentenced women.2 Her query invokes
current Native exhortations for a reinvention of
Aboriginal traditions of justice and healing; it
also speaks directly to the injuries of colonialism
experienced by Aboriginal peoples.
Although we lack statistics on Native
imprisonment before the 1970s, overincarceration
may well be a “tragedy of recent vintage.”3 This
article explores the roots of this tragedy, asking
when and why overincarceration emerged in
twentieth-century Ontario; how legal and penal
authorities interpreted Aboriginal women’s
conflicts with the law; and in what ways
Native women and their communities reacted
to women’s incarceration. Drawing primarily
on case files from the Mercer Reformatory for
Women, the only such provincial institution at
the time,4 I investigate the process of legal and
moral regulation that led to Native women’s
incarceration from 1920 to 1960. Admittedly,
such sources are skewed towards the views
of those in authority: inmate case files are
incomplete and partisan, strongly shaped by the
recorder’s reactions to the woman’s narrative.
Arrest and incarceration statistics are also
problematic: they homogenize all Native and
Métis nations under the designation “Indian,”5
and they predominantly reflect the policing of
Aboriginal peoples and the changing definitions
of crime. However partial, these sources reveal
patterns of, and explanations for, increas[ed]
incarceration; women’s own voices, however
fragmented, are also apparent in these records,
offering some clues to [the] women’s reactions
[…]6
Native women’s criminalization bore
important similarities to that of other women,
who were also arrested primarily for crimes of
Criminalizing the Colonized 241
public order and morality, who often came from
impoverished and insecure backgrounds, and
whose sexual morality was a key concern for the
courts. The convictions of Aboriginal women
are thus part of a broader web of gendered moral
regulation articulated through the law—the
disciplining of women whose behaviour was
considered unfeminine, unacceptable, abnormal,
or threatening to society. This “censuring”
process of distinguishing the immoral from
the moral woman was also sustained by the
medical and social work discourses used within
the penal system; these attitudes constituted
and reproduced relations of power based on
gender, race, and economic marginality. 7
Granted, the law was one of many forms of
regulation—accomplished also through the
church, the school, and the family—but it
remained an important one. As the “cutting edge
of colonialism,” 8 the law could enact the “final
lesson” and perhaps the most alienating one for
Aboriginal women: incarceration.
The experiences of Native women were
also profoundly different from those of other
women: they were shaped by racist state policies
of “overregulation” linked to the federal Indian
Act, by the racialized constructions of Native
women by court and prison personnel, and
by the cultural chasm separating Native from
non-Native in this time period. In short, the
legal regulation of these women was an integral
component of the material, social, and cultural
dimensions of colonialism.9
*****
As the only provincial reformatory for
women, the Mercer, located in Toronto, took in
women from across the province who received
sentences varying from three months to two
years. 10 Although extreme caution should be
exercised in using the Mercer numbers, they do
suggest patterns of emerging overincarceration.11
The most striking fact of Native women’s
imprisonment […] was its increase over time.
In the 1920s, few Native women were listed
on virtually every page. Of overall “intakes”
(women admitted, repeaters or not) in the 1920s,
only thirty-nine were Native women, or about 2
per cent of the prison population. Every decade
thereafter, the number of Native women taken in
not only doubled but increased as a proportion
of admissions—from 4 per cent in the 1930s to
7 per cent in the 1940s to just over 10 per cent
in the 1950s. Yet over these years, the native
population remained constant at about 1 per
cent of the general population.12 […]
*****
[…] By the 1950s, […] Native women were
overrepresented in liquor charges. Overall,
alcohol offences represented about 50 per cent
of the admissions, but for Native women they
were as high as 70 per cent.13
For Native women, crimes of public poverty
and moral transgression always dominated over
crimes against private property or the person.
Vagrancy, an elastic offence that included
everything from prostitution to drunkenness to
wandering the streets, dominated as the most
significant charge for Native women in the
1920s (50%) and 1930s (31%). In both these
decades, prostitution and bawdy house charges
came second, and, by the 1930s, breach of the
Liquor Control Act (BLCA), especially the
clause prohibiting drunkenness in a public
place, was assuming equal importance. In the
next two decades, alcohol-related charges came
to dominate as the reason for incarceration
(32% in the 1940s, and 72% in the 1950s), with
vagrancy and prostitution convictions ranking
second. Theft, receiving stolen goods, and
break and enters comprised only 6 per cent of
the convictions in the 1940s and 1950s, while
violence against the person represented only
2 per cent of the charges in these years. That
issues of sexual morality and public propriety
were central to native incarceration can be seen
in the increasing use of the Female Refuges Act
(FRA), which sanctioned the incarceration of
women aged sixteen to thirty-five, sentenced,
or even “liable to be sentenced,” under any
Criminal Code or bylaw infractions for “idle and
dissolute” behaviour. While this draconian law
was used most in Ontario the 1930s and 1940s,
242 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
for Native women it was increasingly applied
in the 1940s and 1950s.14
*****
[…] Even if the official charge was not
alcohol related, the crime was often attributed
to alcohol consumption. […] Women often lost
custody of their children when both alcohol
problems and poverty indicated neglect to
the authorities; sometimes the children were
deserted, sometimes they were left in the
hands of relatives who, poor themselves, could
not cope easily. One poverty-stricken woman
left her children aged three to nine in a tent,
and they were later found looking for food in
garbage cans. Incarcerated for intoxication, she
immediately lost her children to the Children’s
Aid Society (CAS).
*****
[…] By the 1950s, at least 50 per cent of all
the Native women admitted had already been
in the Mercer before. A few women, often
homeless and sometimes with alcohol problems,
were being admitted twenty or thirty times. 15
One recidivist case was typical: in the late
1930s, Susan, a seventeen year old, was brought
up before a small-town magistrate on a charge of
“corrupting children.” An orphaned foster child
now working as a domestic, she was arrested for
engaging in sex with a local man at his family
home in front of children. The initial report also
claimed she had no occupation, “has been mixed
up in other immorality and was correspondent
in a divorce case.”16 After serving her term, and
giving birth to a child in prison, Susan stayed
in Toronto, but she had few skills and little
education. Two years later, she was incarcerated
under the Venereal Disease Act, perhaps a sign
that she has turned to prostitution to support
herself. Struggling with alcohol problems, she
went back and forth between her home town
and Toronto, trying with little success to collect
enough relief to survive. When relief officials
tried to force her into the local refuge, she went
to live in her brothers’ abandoned hen house.
Eventually she was sent back to Mercer for two
years, convicted under the FRA as an “idle and
dissolute” woman. She remained in Toronto,
and, over the next fifteen years, was jailed
repeatedly under BLCA charges: by 1959 she
had thirty-six admissions. Often convicted on
the standard thirty days or a $25 fine penalty,
she—like many Native women—could not
afford the fine, so spent time in the Mercer.
*****
[…] Family dissolution, domestic violence,
intense poverty, low levels of education, the
likelihood of foster care, or CAS intervention in
the family were […] evident in many women’s
backgrounds. […] Women struggled, sometimes
against great odds, to sustain family ties even
when illness, transience, or removal of children
made it difficult. “She never knew her parents
but she has five younger siblings [spread over
residential schools and CAS care] … whom
she writes to try and keep the family together,”
noted the reformatory psychiatrist in one
instance. 17
Women’s geographical origins and the location
of their convictions are significant, indicating
one of the major causes of overincarceration: the
spiraling effects of economic deprivations and
social dislocation. In the interwar period, the
majority of women were convicted in southern
Ontario, especially Toronto and Hamilton, or
in Sarnia, Sault Ste Marie, or Sudbury—cities
close to many reserves.18 Following the Second
World War, more Native women originally
came from more remote areas further north.
By the 1950s, even though the majority of
convictions were in southern Ontario, the
place of origin, in over a third of these cases,
was Manitoulin, North Bay, Thunder Bay, or
other northern places. 19 This moving “frontier
of incarceration” suggests the importance of
urbanization and/or deteriorating economic
and social circumstances as the stimulus for
women’s conflicts with the law. 20
[…] Natives living on many reserves were
finding themselves in difficult economic
[straits]. No efforts were made to encourage new
economic development, a reform desperately
Criminalizing the Colonized 243
needed because many reserves had a fixed
resource base and a growing population. The
Depression accentuated subsistence problems,
reducing some Aboriginal communities to relief
far below the already pitiful levels in the cities.21
Similar dilemmas […] plagued more isolated
reserves after the war, when corporate resource
development, the decline of fur prices, and new
transportation routes began to have a dramatic
impact on northern communities. As the effect
of colonization permeated further north, the
consequences were increased social dislocation
and conflict, and more intervention by Euro-
Canadian police forces, especially when
Aboriginal peoples were off their reserves. 22
Indeed, women who fled to cities in search of
jobs and social services found little material
aid, but faced the complicating, intensifying
pressure of racism.23 One of the most dramatic
examples of the colonial “penetration” of the
North was that of Grassy Narrows. When
this isolated community was relocated closer
to Kenora, the community’s sense of spatial
organization, family structure, and productive
relations were all undermined. Proximity to the
city brought increased access to alcohol and
the malignancy of racism; “the final nail in the
coffin” was mercury poisoning of their water
and their fish supply. 24
[…] Official federal policies of acculturation,
though increasingly viewed as unsuccessful,
persisted in projects such as residential schools,
which were experienced by as many as one-
third of Native youth in the early decades of the
twentieth century. […] The isolation of children
from their communities, the denigration of
their culture and language, and the emotional
and physical abuse left many women scarred
for life. 25 […] Aboriginal leaders now argue
that violence, alcoholism, and alienation were
actually the direct results of such schooling.26
[…] Despite evidence that prison was no
solution to “alcoholism” 27 and may have
worsened the problem, penal punishment
continued to be the response of the authorities.
[…]
*****
[…] By the late 1960s, critics of existing
theories of alcoholism among Native peoples
argued that there was no direct evidence that
“Indians were more susceptible” to alcoholism
and that the precise forms that “out-of-control”
behaviour took had more to do with culture than
biology,28 […] some even seeing it as a muted
form of “protest.”29 […]
[…] Magistrates failed to see it as an
outcome of systemic social problems. […]
Court pronouncements […] divulged a fatalistic
equation of Natives and alcohol: “She is an
Indian girl and probably will never stay away
from the drink,” quoted one magistrate in
1945. A decade later the same complaint was
advanced: “They spend up to 8 months in jail
and are the biggest problem I have … I do not
know any remedy for this type of person.”30
*****
[…] By the late nineteenth century, political
and media controversies had created an image
of Native women in the public mind: supposedly
“bought and sold” by their own people as
“commodities, they were easily “demoralized”
sexually, and a threat to both public “morality
and health.” 31 […]
Incarceration was also justified for
paternalistic motives: magistrates claimed
that, by incarcerating Native women, they were
protecting them from becoming an “easy target
for the avaricious” or the “victim of unprincipled
Indian and white men.” […] This […] was
evident in the trial of a young Aboriginal
woman from southern Ontario who was sent
to the Mercer for two years on FRA charges of
being “idle and dissolute.” The arresting RCMP
officer insisted she was “transient, with no work
and has been convicted on many alcohol charges
over the past few years.” She had been caught
“brawling with white men,” he continued, “and
has been found wandering, her mind blank
after drinking.” Moreover, it was believed that
she was a “bad influence on a fifteen year old
who has also been led astray.” The magistrate
lectured the woman: “My girl, I hope that by
removing you from unscrupulous white men
244 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
and Indian soldiers and alcohol that you will
start a new life. It is too bad that such a good-
looking Indian like you should throw your life
away. Other men buy the liquor for you, then
you suffer, and they escape.”
*****
The complaint that women who drank heavily
would easily corrupt others was also common.
In some cases, it was Native families who
feared this prospect: “She should serve her
whole term; she is better in there,” wrote one
father, fearing his daughter, if released, would
be influenced by her mother, who also drank.
[…] Women whose children had been removed
[…] [became] a candidate for incarceration.
“She has had four children with the CAS,” noted
one magistrate, “she has chosen the wrong path,
now her children are a public charge.” Such
women were also portrayed as poor material for
rehabilitation. As one magistrate noted of a deaf
woman charged under the Indian Act: “There is
no doubt that children will continue to the end
of her reproductive age, or until a pathological
process renders her sterile. She is also likely to
drink steadily. The prospect of improvement
is remote. Institutionalization, if available, is
suitable.” 32
[…] Declarations of “protection,” […] were
clearly inscribed with both gender and race
paternalism, for they presumed an image of
proper feminine behaviour, stressing sexual
purity and passivity within the private nuclear
family, and the need for Native women to
absorb these “higher” Euro-Canadian standards.
Similarly, teachers in the residential schools
often claimed that Native girls were easily
sexually exploited, prone to returning “to the
blanket.” 33 Aboriginal women were thus both
infantilized as vulnerable and weak, and also
feared as more overtly and actually sexual.
[…] Even after incarceration, these
attitudes were significant because they shaped
possibilities of parole, alcohol treatment,
and rehabilitation; convinced that Native
women would be recidivists, little was done
to discern their needs. Not surprisingly, many
women became even more alienated within the
reformatory.
[…] First Nations women were separated
from prison personnel by [race], class, and
cultural differences. Inmates encountered
revulsion, antipathy, resignation, and sometimes
sympathy from the experts whose “scientific”
language of clinical analysis and case work
often masked subjective, moral judgments. […]
The very word reserve had a different meaning
from words like poor or bad neighbourhood
used between the 1930s and 1950s to describe
the backgrounds of white women: reserves were
associated with degeneracy, backwardness, and
filth. One “progressive” social worker, writing
about Indian juveniles in the 1940s, decried
racial prejudice and the poverty on reserves,
but at the same time reiterated many racist
images, describing Indians as “savage, childish,
primitive and ignorant.” 34
[…] The image of the reserve as a place
of hopelessness was especially evident in
probation reports. Native families sometimes
offered probationers accommodations, even
when houses were crowded, yet officials
equated such offers with a lack of awareness
about the need for basic moral and social
standards. They were especially critical of
congested conditions, likely seeing proximity
of the sexes as encouraging immorality. They
were also suspicious of those living a transient
life, “in the Indian mode,” 35 who might easily
succumb to alcohol use, unemployment, and
poverty. “Home conditions primitive … the
home is a disreputable filthy shack on the
reserve,” were typical observations. Aboriginal
people who did not fit this stereotype were then
portrayed as unusual: “Above average Indian
home which is adequately furnished, clean and
tidy,” noted one probation report, while another
officer claimed a father was “one of few Indians
in the area who does not drink.”36
*****
Probation reports also revealed a Catch-22 that
Native women faced in terms of rehabilitation.
Social workers debated whether reserve or
Criminalizing the Colonized 245
city life would be more corrupting for released
women, but they often recommended removing
women from their original home or reserve.
However well intentioned the effort to isolate
her from past problems, this strategy left women
in foreign surroundings, alienated by language
and cultural differences, often directly faced
with racism. This situation was well captured
in a parole report that claimed one woman was
now “an outlaw on the Reserve” because of her
promiscuity, and her parents there were heavy
drinkers who lived in a “small, filthy home.” It
was unwise to return her there, the officer noted,
but added: “We realize the extreme difficulty
in placing an Indian girl in some other centre,
where society is loath in accepting her.” […]
[…] [Indian] agents were endowed with the
powers of justices of the peace under the Indian
Act, thus creating an extra layer of oppressive
legal regulation for Native women. The level
of surveillance of the economic, social, and
moral lives of Native families by the agent was
astounding. When called on to assess parole,
his report might comment on the family’s
church attendance, the marital status, education,
employment, and social lives of siblings and
parents, his judgment of their moral standards,
and intimate details of the woman’s life. The
agent could initiate the proceedings sending a
woman to the Mercer, or assist police efforts
to incarcerate her. […] Moreover, the evidence
presented by the agent could be little more
than heresay. “There are complaints that she
is hanging around the hotel, going into rooms
with men … we hear that she is in the family
way,” testified the police chief in one case. The
Indian agent supported him, claiming he had
spoken with her doctor and discovered she was
pregnant.37
*****
[…] Psychiatrists who examined women’s
suitability for “clinic” (alcohol) treatment
were seldom […] supportive. Repeatedly, a
woman’s silence, a means of coping with alien
surroundings (and, in some cases, related to
language differences) was read negatively as
evidence of a passive personality. […]
There is no evidence that these experts
read any of the contemporary anthropological
literature, especially on the Ojibwa women who
dominated at the Mercer. Irving Hallowell, for
instance, argued in the 1940s that culture shaped
personality structure and that the Ojibwa were
highly reserved emotionally, avoiding direct
confrontation or anger with others; this restraint,
he argued, was a product of their hunting and
gathering way of life, their spiritual beliefs, and
social organization.38 […]
Medical and social work experts at the Mercer
had a different measuring stick. What was
crucial in their world view, especially by the
1950s, was an embrace of the “confessional”
mode, introspection, a critical understanding
of one’s family background as the “cause” of
addiction, and a professed desire to change one’s
inner self. Native women in the Mercer almost
invariably refused to embrace this therapeutic
model. […]
[…] Displaying a level of realism, honesty,
acceptance, and stoicism that the authorities
interpreted as passive fatalism, Native women
often openly admitted to the charge against
them, making no excuses. “She freely admits
neglect of [her children] and does not make any
further comment,” a psychiatrist mused; he was
even more baffled by a woman’s “extraordinary
honesty about her unwillingness to work.” 39
Several contemporary legal workers noted that
honesty about the “crime” and guilty pleas,
rather than any demand for the system to prove
one guilty, distinguished the Ojibwa value
system.
*****
[…] In contrast to the authorities, many
Native families rejected the idea that behaviour
caused by alcohol was a crime, a perception that
remains strong in many Aboriginal communities
today. 40 “I do not believe that my wife should
be punished for drinking,” wrote one distressed
husband; “some soldiers bought the whiskey to
our reserve and I thought they were our friends.”
A father and daughter from southern Ontario
appeared one day at the Mercer office, asking
246 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
for the release of the mother. They appealed
to the authorities by saying she could get
employment in the tobacco fields, and added
that there was no reason to keep someone
just because of occasional disturbances while
drunk: “She is fine unless under the influence of
alcohol,” they implored, to no effect. […]
M o s t N a t i v e f a m i l i e s [ … ] a l s o h a d
difficulty understanding why incarceration
was the punishment. In more isolated Ojibwa
communities, the chief and council, or
sometimes elders, had imposed different
sanctions for wrongdoing than those imposed
by the Euro-Canadian justice system. Social
control was effected through elders’ lectures
about good behaviour, connected to spiritual
instruction, or through fear of gossip or of the
“bad medicine” of supernatural retribution.
If a person broke communal codes, shaming
and confession were crucial to rehabilitation;
indeed, when the confession was public, the
“transgression” was washed away. 41 Only in
extreme cases was banishment of the individual
considered the answer.42 Similarly, in Iroquois
societies, ostracism, ridicule, or prohibitions
on becoming a future leader were all used to
control behaviour, admittedly an easier prospect
in smaller, tightly knit communities in which the
clan system also discouraged conflicts.43
*****
On some occasions, local attempts by the
families or communities to alter women’s
behaviour were combined with the strategies
of the Euro-Canadian justice system. Maria’s
case is a good example. Charged repeatedly with
intoxication and with neglect of her children,
Maria lost them to various institutions: three
children were sent to a residential school, one
was in CAS care, and one was in the sanatorium.
The Indian agent complained to the crown
attorney that she resumed drinking as soon
as she was released. The chief on the reserve
wanted to help her and tried to work out a plan
for her rehabilitation, promising the return of
her children and a house on the reserve if she
could refrain from drinking for two months. Her
failure to meet his conditions may speak not
only to her addiction but to the desolation she
still felt about losing her children.44
*****
Families sometimes felt a sense of shame at a
woman’s conflicts with the law—this was all the
more difficult on reserves where each family’s
history was well known—and thus encouraged
her removal. One Ojibwa woman on a reserve
told the CAS that “she did not want anything to
do with her sister, as she [engages in prostitution]
and sends men to her sister who does not want
this kind of life.” “She has been refused care
by the people of her own community, so we
had to take the children,” a social worker’s
report concluded. Some relatives indicated to
probation officers that they would not take the
women back into the family after incarceration.
One trapper from the North wrote a letter to the
Mercer, relaying similar sentiments: he “did not
want his [wife] to return,” as he could not deal
with her drinking and would rather “support his
children on his own.”45
Reserve communities sometimes discussed
these problems together, with or without the
Indian agent, then asked for legal intervention.
More than one community signed letters or
petitions about moral problems they perceived
in their midst. One petition included signatures
from the woman’s grandparents, cousins, aunts,
and uncles who said “in the interests of morality
on the Reserve and of the accused, she should be
sent to the Mercer Reformatory.” The fact that
an uncle stood with her in court “as a Friend,”
as well as the wording of the petition, suggests
that the Indian agent had a role in the petition,
and that her relatives had been persuaded that
this “banishment” would help her and restore
peace on the Reserve.46
In cases like this one, customary community
c o n t r o l s a n d E u r o - C a n a d i a n l a w a r e
intertwined, 47 though the latter clearly assumed
more power. Why, then, was Euro-Canadian
legal regulation accepted, perhaps increasingly
so, during this time period?48 First, not all these
women were reserve and/or treaty Indians.
Criminalizing the Colonized 247
Many had become urban dwellers; some were
of mixed-race descent. Moreover, not all women
came from reserves where traditional forms of
justice were fully preserved; the continuance of
customary controls depended on the power of the
Indian agent and local police, the geographical
isolation and economic and social equilibrium
of the reserve, and the political will of its
occupants to vigorously defend their right to
rule themselves. 49 […] As communities were
increasingly influenced by the Euro-Canadian
justice system and by attempts to acculturate
them, they may have acquiesced to some of the
premises of this governing system. 50 However
disassociating the influence of the Euro-
Canadian criminal justice system was, it came to
exert some ideological sway over communities,
a process of hegemony that was unavoidable
given the colonial imbalance of power and the
ongoing assault on Native societies by those
claiming cultural superiority.
*****
In many cases of internal condemnation
and control, crimes of sexual immorality
occasioned the most concerted opposition from
the community. Historians and anthropologists
agree that, at first contact, there was more sexual
autonomy for Native women, more egalitarian
practices of marriage and divorce, and more
acceptance of illegitimate children within
many aboriginal cultures. 51 But these traditions
were challenged by European values, and, by
the early twentieth century, observers in both
Iroquois and Ojibwa communities stressed the
great importance placed on lifelong marriage,
as well as disapproval of some kinds of sexual
behaviour.52 Ethnographic texts written from the
1930s to the 1950s pointed to the “mixture of
conflicting beliefs,”53 both European and Native,
in Aboriginal cultures, especially in relation to
marital and sexual norms […]. One highly
controversial text claimed that northern Ojibwa
women were increasingly subject to violence as
their social importance and sexual autonomy
were undermined within the community.54
Anthropological reports and oral traditions in
the mid twentieth century also indicate that chiefs
acted as custodians of morality, discouraging
women from leaving their husbands for new
partners, and deterring the practice of serial
monogamy if they felt it undermined the
stability of the community. “Yes, the Indian
Agent on the reserve did try to make people
stick to their marriages, [but] so did the chief
and council,” remembers one Northern Ojibwa
woman. 55 Although her observation referred to
the sexual regulation of men and women, other
evidence suggests that sexual/social control was
likely to focus more stringently on women: the
political and social effects of colonialism on
gender relations had provided male leaders with
access to such power and furnished ideological
encouragement for the patriarchal control of
women’s sexuality.
*****
[…] The majority of First Nations women sent
to the Mercer were criminalized on the premise
of moral and public order infractions linked to
alcohol, or for prostitution, venereal disease, or
child neglect charges, […] framed by economic
marginality, family dissolution, violence, and
sometimes previous institutionalization. […]
Three crucial, interconnected factors shaped
the emerging process of overincarceration: the
material and social dislocation precipitated by
colonialism, the gender and race paternalism
of court and penal personnel, and the related
cultural gap between Native and Euro-Canadian
value systems, articulating very different
notions of crime and punishment.
*****
The experiences of these women, […] which
the moral regulation of First Nations women
through incarceration was, first and foremost, a
“legitimated practice of moral-political control,
linked to conflicts and power relations, based on
class, gender and race.”56
While women’s actual voices, feelings,
and responses are difficult to locate within
this regulatory process, the general pattern of
Aboriginal alienation from Euro-Canadian
justice—particularly for more isolated
248 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
communities unused to Canadian policing—is
a repeated theme in women’s stories. However,
customary Aboriginal practices could be
refashioned and used by Canadian authorities, so
much so that Native communities and families
might also use the legal system to discipline
their own. Native acceptance of Canadian law
was one consequence of ongoing attempts to
assimilate Aboriginal people, but it was not a
simple reflection of European dominance. It
also revealed attempts to cope with the negative
effects of social change that were devastating
[to] individuals and families: in the process
of struggling to adjust to the dislocations of
colonialism, communities sometimes abetted
the incarceration of Native women.
Native women seldom found solace or aid in
the reformatory and, tragically, many returned
to prison repeatedly. First Nations women
often responded to their estrangement from
the law and the reformatory with silence and
stoicism—perhaps in itself a subtle form of
noncompliance—though a very few, along with
their families, voiced unequivocal renunciations
of this system, their voices a preview to the
current sustained critique of the inadequacy
of Euro-Canadian “justice” for Aboriginal
peoples.
Notes
1. Native women are disproportionately represented
in federal prisons—an area not dealt with in
this article. There are also considerable regional
variations in overincarceration. In Ontario, 1980s
statistics showed Native people to be about 2
per cent of the population, while Native women
comprised 16 per cent of provincial admission
to correctional institutions; in the North, local
arrest rates were far higher. See Ontario, Ontario
Advisory Council on Women’s Issues, Native
Women and the Law (Toronto 1989); Carol
Laprairie, “Selected Criminal Justice and Socio-
Economic Data on Native Women,” Canadian
Journal of Criminology 26, 4 (1984): 161–9;
Canada, Royal Commission on Aboriginal Peoples,
Aboriginal Peoples and the Justice System: Report
of the National Round Table on Aboriginal Justice
(Ottawa 1993); Canada, Law Reform Commission,
Report on Aboriginal Peoples and Criminal Justice
(Ottawa 1991); Manitoba, Report of the Aboriginal
Justice Inquiry of Manitoba (Winnipeg 1991).
2. Anonymous, quoted in Canada, Correctional
Services, Creating Choices: The Report of the
Task Force on Federally Sentenced Women (April
1990), 9.
3. Bradford Morse, “Aboriginal Peoples, the Law
and Justice.” In R. Silverman and M. Nielsen, eds.,
Aboriginal Peoples and Canadian Criminal Justice
(Toronto: Butterworths 1992), 56. In Manitoba it is
surmised that Native inmates began to predominate
after the Second World War. Manitoba, Report of
the Aboriginal Justice Inquiry, I: 87; and John
Milloy, “A Partnership of Races: Indian, White,
Cross-Cultural Relations in Criminal Justice
in Manitoba, 1670–1949,” paper for the Public
Inquiry into the Administration of Justice for
Native Peoples of Manitoba.
4. The Mercer Reformatory for Women was used
because it drew inmates from across the province for
a variety of common “female” crimes. Few women
at this time were sent to the federal penitentiary.
City and county jail registers sometimes noted
race, but a statistical study of all Ontario’s city and
county registers has yet to be undertaken.
5. Under “complexion,” the Mercer register noted
if an inmate was “Indian” or “negress.” The
designation Indian included Indian and Métis,
treaty and non-treaty women. Statistics taken from
the Mercer register are also problematic because
women might be charged with one crime, but
incarcerated for other reasons as well. Women
sometimes gave different names and altered
their ages. Because of the various problems with
statistics, the registers are used primarily to suggest
some overall trends.
6. The problems and possibilities of using such case
files are explored in Linda Gordon, Heroes of Their
Own Lives: The Politics and History of Family
Violence (Boston: Viking 1988), 13–17; Steven
Noll, “Patient Records as Historical Stories: The
Case of the Caswell Training School,” Bulletin of
the History of Medicine 69 (1994): 411–28; Regina
Kunzel, Fallen Women, Problem Girls: Unmarried
Mothers and the Professionalization of Social
Work, 1890–1945 (New Haven: Yale University
Press 1993), 5–6.
Criminalizing the Colonized 249
7. Colin Sumner, “Re-thinking Deviance: Towards
a Sociology of Censure,” in Lorraine Gelsthorpe
and Allison Morris, eds., Feminist Perspectives
in Criminology (Philadelphia: Milton Keynes
1990) and “Foucault, Gender and the Censure of
Deviance,” in Sumner’s edited collection, Censure,
Politics and Criminal Justice (Philadelphia: Milton
Keynes 1990).
8. Martin Chanock, Law, Custom and Social Order:
The Colonial Experience in Malawi and Zambia
(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press 1985),
4.
9. Many studies of colonialism have focused on the
eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, especially
on kin and productive relations; fewer carry the
story into the twentieth century. Karen Anderson,
Chain Her by One Foot: The Subjugation of
Women in Seventeenth-Century New France
(New York: Routledge 1991); Sylvia Van Kirk,
Many Tender Ties: Women in Fur Trade Society
(Winnipeg: Watson and Dwyer 1979); Jennifer
Brown, Strangers in Blood: Fur Trade Company
Families in Indian Country (Vancouver: University
of British Columbia Press 1980); Carol Devens,
Countering Colonization: Native American Women
and Great Lakes Missions, 1630–1900 (Berkeley:
University of California Press 1992); Eleanor
Leacock, “Montagnais Women and the Jesuit
Program for Colonization,” in her edited collection,
Myths of Male Dominance (New York: Monthly
Review Press 1981), 43–62; Carol Cooper,
“Native Women of the Northern Pacific Coast:
An Historial Perspective, 1830–1900,” Journal of
Canadian Studies 27, 4 (1992–3): 44–75; Joanne
Fiske, “Colonization and the Decline of Women’s
Status: The Tsimshian Case,” Feminist Studies 17,
3 (1991): 509–36. On Iroquois women, see Judith
Brown, “Economic Organization and the Position
of Women among the Iroquois,” Ethnohistory
17 (1970): 151–67; Sally Roesch Wagner, “The
Iroquois Confederacy: A Native American Model
for Non-sexist Men,” in William Spittal, ed.,
Iroquois Women: An Anthology (Ohsweken:
Irocrafts 1990), 217–22; Elizabeth Tooker, “Women
in Iroquois Society,” in Spittal, ed., Iroquois
Women, 199–216. On Ojibwa women, see Patricia
Buffalohead, “Farmers, Warriors, Traders: A Fresh
Look at Ojibwa Women,” Minnesota History 48
(1983): 236–44. For interrogation of the dominant
emphasis on the decline of women’s status, see
Joanne Fiske, “Fishing Is Women’s Business:
Changing Economic Roles of Carrier Women and
Men,” in Bruce Cox, ed., Native Peoples, Native
Lands: Canadian Inuit, Indians and Métis (Ottawa:
Carleton University Press 1987), 186–98; Nancy
Shoemaker, “The Rise or Fall of Iroquois Women,”
Journal of Women’s History 2 (1991): 39–57.
10. Some women came in with sentences of less than
three months.
11. I examined 598 files for basic information on the
charge, conviction, age, and place of birth, but
many files were incomplete beyond this point, so
I concentrated on a core of 300 files as the basis of
my analysis.
12. The numbers for the decades are as follows: 39
in the 1920s, 80 in the 1930s, 109 in the 1940s,
and 370 in the 1950s. Population statistics taken
from Census of Canada, 1931, vol. 2, table 31,
show Ontario Indians as 0.9 per cent of the total
population; Census of Canada, 1941, vol. I, table
II, lists Indians as 0.8 per cent of the total; Census
of Canada, 1951, vol. 2, table 32, also shows 0.8
per cent.
13. Ontario, Annual Report of the Inspector of Prisons
and Public Charities, 1920–60.
14. Although FRA convictions for Native women
remained a small proportion (about 5%) of overall
incarcerations from 1920 to 1960, the act was
used more in the later period. On the FRA, see
Joan Sangster, “Incarcerating ‘Bad’ Girls: Sexual
Regulation through the Ontario Female Refuges
Act,” Journal of the History of Sexuality 7, 2
(1996): 239–75.
15. Changes to the Indian Act in 1951 allowed
provinces to legalize the sale and possession of
intoxicants (previously illegal) to Indians off
the reserve. Sharon Venne, ed., Indian Acts and
Amendments, 1865–75 (Saskatoon: University of
Saskatchewan Native Law Centre 1981), 344–5.
However, this change made little difference to
Native women in the Mercer, who were usually
charged, throughout this whole period, under the
provincial liquor laws. Local law enforcement may
have used the Indian Act more. See note 13.
16. OA Mercer case file 12128, 1940s (the first charge
was in the late 1930s). For the initial charge, the
man was convicted of selling liquor and received
a jail sentence.
17. OA Mercer case file 15510, 1950s; case file 16665,
1950s.
18. I recognize that these women came from different
First Nations, but the records do not reveal their
specific Aboriginal identity. Authorities claimed
that women from Ojibwa groups dominated,
though there were clearly some Iroquois and Cree
women as well.
19. In other cases, the conviction takes place in a
northern city—for example, Kenora or Thunder
250 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Bay—but the place of origin is a more isolated
reserve or town.
20. Some scholars argue that “economic marginal-
ization” was most noticeable in the twentieth
century, especially after 1945. See Vic Satzewich
and Terry Wotherspoon, First Nations: Race,
Class and Gender Relations (Toronto: Nelson
1993), 49–50. On the (contrasting) case of the late
nineteenth century, see R.C. Macleod and Heather
Rollason, “‘Restrain the Lawless Savage’: Native
Defendants in the Criminal Court of the North West
Territories,” Journal of Historical Sociology 10, 2
(1997), 157–83.
21. Robin Brownlie, “A Fatherly Eye: Two Indian
Agents in Georgian Bay, 1918–39” (PhD
dissertation, University of Toronto 1996), 52,
418.
22. R.W. Dunning, Social and Economic Change
among the Northern Ojibwa (Toronto: University
of Toronto Press 1959), chap. 7.
23. David Stymeist, Ethnics and Indians: Social
Relations in a Northwestern Ontario Town
(Toronto: Peter Martin 1971).
24. A. Shkilnyk, A Poison Stronger Than Love: The
Destruction of an Ojibwa Community (New Haven:
Yale University Press 1985).
25. “It seems unlikely that before 1950 more than
one-third of Inuit and status Indian children were
in residential school.” J.R. Miller, Shingwauk’s
Vision: A History of Native Residential Schools
(Toronto: University of Toronto Press 1996),
411. On gender, see Shingwauk’s Vision, chap.
8, and Joanne Fiske, “Gender and the Paradox of
Residential Education in Carrier Society,” in Jane
Gaskell and Arlene Tigar McLaren, eds., Women
and Education (Calgary: Deslig 1991), 131–46.
26. Assembly of First Nations, Breaking the Silence:
An Interpretive Study of Residential School Impact
and Healing as Illustrated by the Stories of First
Nations Individuals (Ottawa 1994).
27. The term alcoholism was used at the time in
connection with these women, but we don’t really
know if they were alcoholics, or simply being
policed for alcohol use.
28. Craig MacAndrew and Robert Edgerton, Drunken
Comportment: A Social Explanation (Chicago:
Aldine 1969).
29. Nancy Oestreich Lurie, “The World’s Oldest On-
going Protest Demonstration: North American
Indian Drinking Patterns,” Pacific Historical
Review 40 (1971): 311–33.
30. OA Mercer case file 9955, 1940s; and case file
13139, 1950s.
31. Sarah Carter, “Categories and Terrains of Exclusion:
Constructing the ‘Indian Woman’ in the Early
Settlement Era in Western Canada,” in Joy Parr
and Mark Rosenfeld, eds., Gender and History
in Canada (Toronto: Copp Clark 1996), 40–1.
See also Daniel Francis, The Imaginary Indian:
The Image of the Indian in Canadian Culture
(Vancouver: Arsenal Press 1992), 122. On an
earlier period on the Eastern seaboard, see David
Smits, “The ‘Squaw Drudge’: A Prime Index of
Savagism,” Ethnohistory 29, 4 (1982): 281–306.
32. OA Mercer case file 7644, 1930s; case file 11419,
1950s; case file 8646, 1940s; case file 16461,
1950s.
33. That is, Native unions unsanctified by the church.
Miller, Shingwauk’s Vision, 227.
34. Mary T. Woodward, “Juvenile Delinquency among
Indian Girls” (MA thesis, University of British
Columbia 1949), 2, 21. Similar images of the
reserve which stressed a “culture of poverty” can
also be seen in the Hawthorn report as late as the
1960s. See H. Hawthorn, A Survey of Indians of
Canada (Ottawa 1966), I: 56–7.
35. For example, those living in a tent in the summer
when the family was trapping. OA, Mercer case
file 15034, 1950s.
36. OA Mercer case file 14305, 1950s; case file 14768,
1950s; case file 12984, 1950s.
37. OA Mercer case file 9332, 1940s. In this case the
magistrate corrected police for offering heresay
evidence, but this criticism was rare.
38. Irving Hallowell, Culture and Experience
(Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press
1955). This collection included earlier articles,
published in major psychiatric, sociological,
and anthropological journals in the 1940s, such
as “Some Psychological Characteristics of the
Northeastern Indians” (1946), “Aggression in
Saulteaux Society” (1940), and “The Social
Function of Anxiety in a Primitive Society”
(1941).
39. OA Mercer case file 16664, 1950s.
40. Shkilnyk, A Poison Stronger Than Love, 25.
41. Hallowell, Culture and Experience, 272. Sickness
could be interpreted as a form of punishment for
sexual or moral transgressions; private confession
could be the cure. Irving Hallowell, “Sin, Sex
and Sickness in Saulteaux Belief,” British
Journal of Medical Psychology 18 (1939): 191–7.
Contemporary accounts also suggest that the public
confession, not incarceration, is considered the
“disciplinary end” in some Aboriginal cultures.
See Patricia Monture-Angus, Thunder in My Soul:
A Mohawk Woman Speaks (Halifax: Fernwood
Books 1995), 238–40; Rupert Ross, Dancing with
a Ghost: Exploring Indian Reality (Markham:
Octopus Books 1992); Kjikeptin Alex Denny,
Criminalizing the Colonized 251
“Beyond the Marshall Inquiry: An Alternative
Mi’kmaq Worldview and Justice System,” in Joy
Mannett, ed., Elusive Justice: Beyond the Marshall
Inquiry (Halifax: Fernwood 1992), 103–8.
42. Hallowell, Culture and Experience; Shkilnyk,
A Poison Stronger Than Love; Edward Rogers,
The Round Lake Ojibwa (Toronto: University of
Toronto Press 1962).
43. Michael Coyle, “Traditional Indian Justice in
Ontario: A Role for the Present?” Osgoode Hall
Law Journal 24, 2 (1986): 605–33.
44. OA Mercer case file 11232, 1950s.
45. OA Mercer case file 9318, 1940s; case file 7609,
1930s.
46. It was clear they did not accept her behaviour,
which was claimed to be “promiscuous,” OA
Mercer case file 7057, 1930s.
47. The relationship between customary law and Euro-
Canadian law with regard to sexuality is discussed
in Joan Sangster, “Regulation and Resistance:
Native Women, Sexuality and the Law, 1920–60,”
paper presented to the International Development
Institute, Dalhousie University, April 1997.
48. Given the paucity of historical studies, it is
difficult to ascertain if this practice was increasing,
decreasing, or stable. A period characterized by
intense social dislocation and/or increased federal
regulation might have led to increased use of the
Euro-Canadian laws.
49. Some communities, even less isolated ones in
the south, had a stronger history of rejecting
Euro-Canadian “rule” and maintaining their own
sovereignty. A case in point is that of the Six
Nations Reserve.
50. This was true of some elected chiefs who came to
ally themselves politically and ideologically with
the Indian agent.
51. Many studies examined Iroquois and Huron
nations, and fewer looked at Ojibwa nations.
Studies of plains and northern peoples indicate
different gender roles and possibly asymmetry. See
John Milloy, The Plains Cree: Trade, Diplomacy
and War 1790–1870 (Winnipeg: University of
Manitoba Press 1988); Laura Peers, The Ojibwa of
Western Canada, 1780–1870 (Winnipeg: University
of Manitoba Press 1994); Joan Ryan, Doing Things
the Right Way: Dene Traditional Justice in Lac La
Martre, NWT (Calgary: University of Calgary Press
1995).
52. Hallowell, Culture and Experience, chap. 13, and
his “Sex and Sickness in Saulteaux Belief,” in
Rogers, ed., The Round Lake Ojibwa; Sally Weaver,
“The Iroquois: The Consolidation of the Grand
River Reserve in the mid Nineteenth Century,
1847–1875,” in Edward Rogers and Donald Smith,
eds., Aboriginal Ontario: Historical Perspectives
on the First Nations (Toronto: Dundurn 1994):
R.W. Dunning, Social and Economic Change
among the Northern Ojibwa (Toronto: University
of Toronto Press 1959).
53. Rogers, ed., The Round Lake Ojibwa, B47.
54. Ruth Landes, Ojibwa Women (New York: AMS
Press 1938). Landes described a culture affected
by colonization, rather than earlier, “traditional”
Ojibwa culture. Devens, Countering Colonization,
124–5.
55. Informant quoted in Shkilnyk, A Poison Stronger
Than Love, 89.
56. Colin Sumner, “Crime, Justice and Under-
development: Beyond Modernisation Theory,”
in Colin Sumner, ed., Crime, Justice and
Underdevelopment (London: Heinemann 1982),
10.
CHAPTER 16
Creating “Slaves of Satan” or “New
Canadians”? The Law, Education,
and the Socialization of Doukhobor Children,
1911–1935
John McLaren
It is not difficult to find in the historiography of
Canadian education instances of the invocation
of law to support policies that have had as their
objective the compliance of deviant populations
or ethnic or religious minorities with mainline
“Canadian values.” The deployment of law
to produce social or cultural homogeneity is
evident in the establishment of Upper Canada’s
public school system in the 1840s,1 progressive
denial or erosion of French-language education
in Manitoba, Ontario, and New Brunswick, 2
the Indian residential school system,3 attempts
to force public education on communalist
Christians, such as the Strict Mennonites
and Hutterites, 4 and coercion of Jehovah’s
Witness children into religious and patriotic
exercises. 5 It is also clear that the targets of
such strategies have not been reticent about
resisting them, whether it be through legal
challenge, civil disobedience, non-cooperation,
or in rarer instances, violence.6 Of all of these
records of conflict, none matches that of the
Doukhobors with the government and the
“British” population of British Columbia in
terms of both durability and visceral quality.
Fundamental differences existed between
many Doukhobors and the non-Doukhobor
community over the value and utility of
education as a formal, institutional process.
To the majority of the Doukhobor community
in British Columbia, in the first twenty-five
years of their settlement in the province, formal
education under the control of the state was both
unnecessary and dangerous. The knowledge
and skills of life, as well as religious precept,
were learnt within the family and village
community:
To us education means being a good Doukhobor.
That is, to love all living things and to do no
evil, not to shoot, not to eat meat, not to smoke,
not to drink liquor. We teach these things to our
children. And more, too. The mothers teach
their daughters to bake and cook and to spin
and embroider, and the fathers teach their sons
to be handy with the axe, a carving knife, a
team of horses.7
State-run education was threatening because
of its capacity to subvert community beliefs,
values, and practices, to undermine the respect
of young members of the community for their
elders, and ultimately to lure them away from
family and village into the temptations and
hazards of the world outside. As Doukhobor
representatives observed in their response to
William Blakemore’s 1912 Royal Commission
inquiry into the community, state education
prepared children for war and led inexorably
to the exploitation of others. 8 Not even the
Creating “Slaves of Satan” or “New Canadians”? 253
prospect of higher education impressed them.
University graduates were described as “crack
brained people” who “swallow down all the
national people’s power and the capital” while
others are left to starve.9
Within the non-Doukhobor community
formal education lay at the heart of attempts
by both state and community to engender pride
in Anglo-Canadian achievement, and to build a
nation with the capacity to meet the challenges
of an increasingly complex society and dynamic
economy.10 […]
Two general comments are in order on the
history of Doukhobor education between 1911
and 1935 and its legal resonances, which help
to explain the tensions between the community
and the state. First, periods of conflict were
interspersed with periods of calm. These cycles
reflected on the one hand disturbance and
anxiety within the Doukhobor community over
external pressures for its conformity in matters
of education, and, on the other, accommodation
between the group and the state, where a
degree of compromise was possible, or seemed
strategically advisable. Both the theory and
practice of leadership among the Doukhobors
ascribed great, even semi-divine, authority to
the leader. However, because the leader had to
rely on charisma to impress the faithful and so
to maintain credibility and power, community
sentiment had in certain circumstances to be
respected and taken into account. 11 When
the leader and community were at one, or he
had been able to use his persuasive powers to
good effect, concerted community action was
possible. At other times, however, when the
community was split or he had failed to get his
way, then there was a tendency on the part of
the leadership to steer clear of decisive action,
and sometimes to backtrack. If incautious
decisions that offended the community or part
of it were made, then factionalism could easily
take hold. […]
Second, the application of the law in the
matter of school attendance and truancy during
this period was marked by the progressive
turning of the legal ratchet by the government
to induce compliance. At times this was to
involve individually or in combination the
Department of Education, the Premier’s Office,
the Attorney General’s Department, the Office
of the Provincial Secretary, and the British
Columbia Provincial Police. The legal strategies
attempted moved quickly from the imposition
of individual to that of collective responsibility,
and ultimately to the more dramatic and invasive
expedient of using child custody procedures to
resocialize some Doukhobor children.
The conflict over education in British
Columbia was originally secondary to a dispute
relating to vital statistics legislation. At the
encouragement of Peter Verigin the Lordly, the
first Doukhobor leader in Canada, community
Doukhobor families had enrolled their children
in a government-built school at Grand Forks,
and another had been built by the community at
Brilliant.12 Community members were far less
compliant, however, in the matter of registering
births and deaths. When resistance to the Births,
Deaths and Marriages Registration Act13 came
to light in 1912, the deputy attorney general,
J.P. McLeod, ordered the provincial police
to prosecute vigorously any lawbreakers. 14
Four Doukhobor men in Grand Forks were
subsequently arrested for failure to register a
death. The community’s reaction, encouraged
by Verigin, was to withdraw their children from
school.15
The result was a stand-off between the
community and Victoria on both vital statistics
and school attendance laws, which induced
the Conservative government of Sir Richard
McBride to appoint William Blakemore
as a Royal Commission to investigate the
Doukhobors and their relations with state and
community. In his 1912 report the commissioner
recommended that accommodation be made
with the community as a means of securing
their observance of both vital statistics and
school attendance laws. 16 On education
Blakemore advocated the establishment of a
working relationship between the Department
of Education and the community that would
allow for the appointment of Russian-speaking
254 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
teachers to work in conjunction with the
Canadian teachers in Doukhobor schools, and a
modification of the curriculum so that it included
only the elementary subjects.17 However, neither
the Doukhobors nor the government proved
responsive to the report.
The community objected to an ill-advised
recommendation by the commissioner
advocating that the group’s military exemption
be cancelled. This coloured the Doukhobors’
general feelings about Blakemore’s conclusions,
including the recommendations on education.
In reacting to the report Verigin was moved
to register his first recorded objection to
schooling in principle since his arrival in
Canada, describing the practices of “boy
scouting, military drill etc.” as “the most
pernicious and malicious of this age.” 18 In
British Columbia, through the initiative of
the Lord Srathcona Trust, money had been set
aside for military drilling and exercises within
the school system. 19 The connection between
what Blakemore had advocated on the military
exemption and the schools’ commitment
to military training was all too clear to the
suspicious Doukhobors. Verigin’s objection to
schooling under these conditions had the effect
of solidifying the community’s resistance to
both the school attendance and vital statistics
laws.
For its part Victoria proved to be more
interested in listening to non-Doukhobor
criticism of the community in the Kootenays
and calls for more vigorous enforcement of the
law. The government was only too aware of the
political significance of this issue in that region
of the province. […]
*****
Non-Doukhobors were not willing to have
truck with a different ethnic group that did
not play by the “rules.” By May 1913, as
the Doukhobors showed no inclination to
comply with either the vital statistics or school
attendance laws and the authorities had lost
patience, the attorney general, William Bowser,
was directed by the premier to “take whatever
proceedings are necessary to enforce our Vital
Statistics Act [sic] against these people.20
Taking legal action against the Doukhobors
proved to be easier said than done, because
members of the community refused to speak
to anyone in authority or anyone suspected of
aiding the police in their inquiries. The Attorney
General’s Department was advised by one of its
solicitors, A.V. Pineo, who visited the Kootenays
on a fact-finding mission, that the difficulties
associated with enforcing vital statistics, schools,
and public health legislation stemmed not only
from refusal of members of the community
to cooperate, but also from the problem of
applying notions of individual responsibility to
a group practising communalism.21 Pinpointing
the “occupier,” “parent or guardian,” or “owner
or occupant”—the individuals who were the
stated targets of prosecution or action under the
Births, Deaths and Marriages Registration Act,22
the Public Schools Act, 23 and the Health Act 24
respectively—in multi-family dwelling houses
was proving to be an exercise in frustration.
Pineo counselled a new strategy that would
concentrate on imposing fiscal penalties rather
than imprisonment for breaches of the law
and place the onus in terms of enforcement
and execution on the community and its
leadership.25 […]
Pineo’s sentiments were converted into
legislative form in the Community Regulation
Act of 1914. 26 Although the long title of
the statute gave the impression that it was
designed to protect women and children living
in communes, the wording of the sections left no
doubt that it was designed to force compliance
of the whole Doukhobor community with
provincial registration, schools, and public
health legislation. The act applied to any person
living, sojourning or found in, upon or about
a settlement or community under communal
or tribal conditions, as distinguished from the
ordinary and usual conditions of family life and
residence.27 Although the Doukhobors were not
named specifically, exemptions were provided
for military or naval establishments and Indians,
the only other “communities” that might have
Creating “Slaves of Satan” or “New Canadians”? 255
fallen within the provisions of the legislation.
Under the terms of the act it was the
responsibility of each member of the community
to register births and deaths, to carry out
statutory obligations in respect of schooling
of children between the ages of seven and
fourteen, and to abide by the duties imposed by
the Health Act.28 Membership in the community
was shown if one witness had seen the person
targeted in, upon, or about the lands occupied
in a communal manner. 29 Failure to comply
with the responsibilities under the act was an
offence punishable on summary conviction by
a fine of not less than $25. 30 Recovery of any
penalty imposed under the act could be realized
by the distress and sale of any goods and chattels
in, upon, or about the lands or premises of the
community. 31
*****
Ironically, the resolve of the government to
get tough was to achieve little in the short run.
The reaction of the Doukhobor community was
predictably negative. It was not community
resistance, however, that threatened to subvert
Victoria’s legal strategy, but the legislation itself.
When the government came to enforce the new
law, it worried about whether it had made a fatal
error in one of the assumptions that supported
it, the ownership and legal control of the land
on which the community had settled. Far from
being community property, it was registered
in the name of Peter Verigin as an individual.
Accordingly, there were doubts that the act
would pass scrutiny if challenged. 32 A further
complication had been raised by the regional
school inspector, A.E. Miller of Revelstoke.
In a report to the Department of Education,
Miller noted that school attendance was only
compulsory if a child’s home was within
three miles of a public school by a “passable
public road.” As the roads in most Doukhobor
settlements were privately owned, he doubted
whether, strictly speaking, the parents were
caught by the act. 33
Before the legislation could be tested, the
attorney general and Peter Verigin reached a
compromise on the education issue. By this
accord Doukhobor children would attend
school, but would be exempt from religious
observance and the military drill in place at
many schools with the support of the Strathcona
Trusts. 34 Both men, it seems, saw benefits in
mutual resolution of the truancy problem while
the country was at war.35
During the period from 1915 to 1922 tension
between the Doukhobors and Victoria over
education diminished as enrolments increased
and new schools were built and occupied. 36
Although school attendance from the community
was not universal, it steadily grew under the
benign coaxing of A.E. Miller, the school
inspector with responsibility for the Kootenays.
Miller rejected coercion of Doukhobor parents
because, he felt, it would encourage resistance
to the law.37
By 1922, however, trouble on the education
front was brewing again. The problems flowed
in large part from the resolve of John Oliver’s
Liberal government to enforce school attendance
in Doukhobor villages. 38 Amendments to the
Public Schools Act in 1920 made provision
for the establishment of “community rural
districts” to incorporate Doukhobor schools.
These operated under the control of the newly
established Council of Public Instruction (the
cabinet), and provision was made for communal
assessment to cover the costs of education in
the districts. 39 In the event of a community’s
refusal to pay, the Department of Education
was empowered to seize its property to offset
the expenditures. The day-to-day affairs of
these districts were put in the hands of official
trustees.40
The approach of the department was clear.
Where the problems of attendance were generic,
as school enrolments fell below what the
authorities considered a reasonable level, the
strategy was to reduce or remove grants to
school boards and charge the educational costs
directly against the local community. Under
the amendments to the Public Schools Act, the
Council of Public Instruction was empowered
to increase the financial assessment of a local
256 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
community, “where in the opinion of the
Superintendent of Education the attendance of
pupils [at the school] is less than a reasonable
percentage of the children in the community
rural school district available for attendance
at that school, or where by reason of the non-
attendance of pupils without the consent of the
Superintendent the school is closed.”41
The truancy of individual students was to
be cured by charging the parents under the
Public Schools Act, and, if necessary, executing
judgment against community property under
the Community Regulation Act.42 This was no
longer an idle threat, for the latter enactment was
now operative. Verigin had transferred the land
from his own name to that of an incorporated
body, the Christian Community of Universal
Brotherhood (CCUB), in 1917. Pressure on
the Doukhobor community to comply with
the school attendance provisions was further
intensified by the raising of the compulsory
school age to fifteen years in 1921.43
The legislative initiatives and subsequent
actions of the Oliver government were part of
a conscious policy of “Canadianization” that
was being argued by educationalists at this time.
One of the leading proponents of this view was
James T.M. Anderson, who, as school inspector
for the Yorkton area of Saskatchewan, had
authored an influential book on the subject in
1918.44 This work strongly advocated the public
education of the young of non-English-speaking
immigrants as the way to achieve a virtuous,
monolingual, homogeneous Canadian society
and polity.45 Anderson decried the experiments
with bilingual education tried in Manitoba,
and was less than flattering about the work and
training of “foreign-speaking” teachers. 46 He
was particularly critical of the resistance of the
community Doukhobors to public education,
under the baleful influence of Verigin. 47 The
answer to the Doukhobor education “problem,”
he asserted, lay in state intervention.
*****
It was a disciple of Anderson, E.G. Daniels,
who replaced A.E. Miller in 1922 as the
school inspector for the Kootenay region.
Daniels possessed a strong commitment to
“Canadianizing” the Doukhobors, and he had
no compunction about using the law to achieve
that end. 48 His arrival coincided with a general
growth of dissatisfaction within the Doukhobor
community over its apparently tenuous economic
position and the perceived hostility of both the
government and its non-Doukhobor neighbours
toward it.49 In the educational context this was
manifest in increasing truancy and refusal by
the community to countenance new school
building.50
None of this was to deter Daniels. With gusto
and a firm belief in the rectitude of what he was
doing, he had two new schools approved for the
Brilliant district to accommodate Doukhobor
children. 51 When the Doukhobors refused to
erect them, arguing that there were not enough
children to justify the expense, the Department
of Education undertook the work. A levy of
$6,000 covering the cost of construction was
assessed against the community. Verigin,
moreover, was warned that unless parents sent
their children to these schools, the department
would be forced to charge against community
property to meet operational costs, in particular
teachers’ salaries.52
Meanwhile trouble was brewing in the Grand
Forks school district. In the school at Outlook,
which had both Doukhobor and non-Doukhobor
students, the enrolment had fallen below what
the Department of Education considered to
be a reasonable level. Parents were, it seems,
withdrawing their children from school on
Verigin’s instructions. 53 Victoria, prompted
by Daniels, notified the trustees that unless
the school was better attended, it would be
closed. 54 As this meant the loss of a grant of
$1,100, the local school board suddenly became
active. They advised Doukhobor parents to
send their children to school, and when they
refused, summonses were issued and Magistrate
McCallum fined eight parents $25 each under
the compulsory attendance provision of the
Public Schools Act. 55 He also warned them
that if they continued in their resistance,
Creating “Slaves of Satan” or “New Canadians”? 257
the next punishment would be more severe.
Furthermore, he said, if their fines were not
paid by 26 December 1922, their goods would
be liable to seizure.
Police attempts to persuade John Zeburoff,
an executive member of the community, that
the fines must be paid proved fruitless. The
community’s position, Zeburoff announced,
was that while an education might be desirable,
it could not be forced on any of its members. It
was for the mothers of the children to decide.56
Meanwhile Verigin wrote to the premier
protesting the province’s action and indicating
parents were content to have their children
attend school, but only to the age of ten.57
Unwilling to wait any longer for compliance,
the attorney general, Alexander Manson,
directed on 23 January 1933 that steps be
taken to execute the distress warrants. 58 This
was done without incident by police under the
command of Inspector Dunwoody of Fernie on
29 January. They seized a truck belonging to the
community. 59 Shortly afterward the fines were
paid by a solicitor for the Christian Community
of Universal Brotherhood and the truck was
restored.
Any belief that the truancy issue had been
resolved once and for all was soon dashed.
Despite assurances by Michael Cazakoff,
the vice-president of the CCUB, that parents
would send their children to school, attendance
remained low. 60 It seems the community
expected that in return for agreeing to send
their children to school, the fines paid by the
parents in early February would be remitted.
The Grand Forks school board firmly rejected
any such proposal.61
When Daniels, at the behest of the board,
successfully prosecuted six more parents in
April and proceedings were taken to enforce
the penalties by distress, zealots among the
Doukhobors began to take matters in hand.
The secretary of the Grand Forks School board
reported to the attorney general on 14 April
advising of an attempt to burn down the Outlook
school, a nude protest close to Central Public
School in the city, and an incursion by another
group of Doukhobors into the same school in
which they sang and spoke to the children in
one of the junior grades. 62 As the protesters
seemed to the board members to be insane,
they requested that their mental condition be
investigated and the local community protected
from them. 63 Manson responded by ordering
the police to arrest anyone found parading in
the nude and, following the suggestion of the
school board, to have those arrested examined
for their sanity.64
*****
The use of incendiarism as a form of protest
was something for which the Doukhobor
leadership was unprepared. Verigin the Lordly,
who had supported the withdrawal of children
from school in the first place, condemned the
firing of schools in communications with the
government, but felt powerless to deal with the
perpetrators within the community. In a letter
in April 1924 he made his feelings known to
Premier Oliver and sought the cooperation of the
government and police in calling the anarchistic
“Nudes,” as he described the zealots, to account.
Their crimes were, he suggested, directed
against him for supporting the education of
Doukhobor children. Because no school had
escaped the arsonists’ torch, he feared that if
education were rendered in households, the
houses would be the next buildings to go up in
flames. He could, he claimed, provide the names
of the culprits.65
For its part Victoria was disinclined to
pursue the incendiarists. Despite the fact
that the campaign of resistance was now
directed against the institutions of the state,
the advice and offer of cooperation by Verigin
was ignored.66 Only one person was brought to
book for incendiarism, although the government
continued to enforce the compulsory attendance
provisions of the Public Schools Act.67
After Verigin’s death in the early morning
of 29 October 1924 in an explosion on a train
in the Kettle Valley between Brilliant and
Grand Forks, Victoria turned up the heat on
school attendance, supposing the community
258 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
to be in a demoralized state and thus especially
vulnerable and malleable. 68 Events came to a
head in April 1925. Inspector Dunwoody of the
British Columbia Provincial Police and School
Inspector P.H. Sheffield received a resounding
“
Nyet!” at a mass meeting of 2,500 Doukhobors
at Brilliant on 5 April 1925 to their request that
the community obey the school laws. Thereupon
the police conducted a major raid in order to
seize community property in lieu of unpaid fines
of $4,500 imposed on thirty-five Doukhobor
parents for breaches of the Public Schools
Act. 69 Inspector Dunwoody and a squad of ten
constables and one hundred road-gang navvies
forced their way into a community warehouse,
seizing office equipment, supplies, and cut
lumber. The goods, appraised at $5,400, were
sold for a total of $3,360.70
At this juncture the climate on Doukhobor
education suddenly changed. The children
returned to classrooms, and plans to rebuild
the destroyed schools went ahead. 71 It is not
clear whether the government’s “mailed fist”
approach had prevailed for the moment, or the
community had relented pending the arrival of
their new leader from the Soviet Union—Peter
Petrovich Verigin, the “Purger” as he described
himself. The latter had let it be known by letter
to the community that he favoured compliance
with the education laws.72 Victoria entertained
no doubts that a combination of resolve to
enforce the law and a significant show of
force in applying the principle of communal
responsibility had brought the Doukhobors to
their senses and the recalcitrant to heel.73 […]
On his arrival in North America in September
1927 the younger Verigin indicated that he
was interested in an accommodation with the
state on schooling. In a judicious response to a
reporter’s question he stated:
Yes we will take everything of value which
Canada has to offer, but we will not give up our
Doukhobor souls. We will educate our children
in the English schools, and we will also set up
our own Russian schools and libraries.74
These views, when they were repeated in
the Kootenays and began to permeate the
consciousness of the Doukhobor community in
British Columbia, were to lead to dissension in
the ranks. The zealots, now clearly recognizable
as the Sons of Freedom, began engaging in a new
round of civil disobedience. Convinced that they
were the true conscience of Doukhoborism, and
increasingly inclined to give an inverted meaning
to what the leader proclaimed as community
policy, they had persuaded themselves that
Verigin’s calls for accommodation with the
state on education were in fact an invitation to
resistance. 75 During 1928 and early 1929 the
Freedomites began marching, stripping, and
on occasion, disrupting schools.76 This was all
in the cause of condemning what one of their
leaders, Peter Maloff, described as a system
that was turning Doukhobor children into
“slaves of Satan.”77 School enrolments declined
dramatically as both zealot and sympathetic
or anxious community parents removed their
children from school.
Meanwhile the government in Victoria had
done nothing to accommodate the desire of
community Doukhobors to exercise some
control over how and what their children were
taught. A proposal in November 1927 from the
younger Verigin that Russian be introduced into
their schools was rejected out of hand.78 As the
new Liberal premier, John MacLean, who had
previously served as education minister, put it
in characteristically ethnocentric terms:
The government ... will not tolerate, and I am
sure the legislature would not approve, the use
of any foreign language in the public schools of
this province. Should we grant a concession to
the Doukhobors, peoples of many nationalities
here would be entitled to ask for the use of their
language in the schools and we should have a
real dual language question on our hands.79
During 1929, school burnings broke out again.
In mid August a group of 109 protestors sought
to march on Nelson. They stripped when the
police and Verigin sought to dissuade them. 80
Creating “Slaves of Satan” or “New Canadians”? 259
All were arrested, charged with public nudity,
and sentenced to six months in jail.
At this point a change occurred in the
government’s strategy on Doukhobor education.
In dealing with the eight children arrested along
with their parents outside Nelson, Victoria
decided to invoke the Infants Act in order to
make them wards of the province.81 Under that
statute the superintendent of neglected children
was empowered “to apprehend, without warrant,
any child apparently under the age of eighteen
years ... [with] no parent capable and willing
to exercise proper parental control over the
child.”82 Superintendent Thomas Menzies, in a
statement to the hearing on wardship conducted
by Magistrate J. Cartmel in Nelson, indicated
that the purpose of invoking this provision
was “for the purpose of seeing that they are
properly cared for until they are a certain age”
[emphasis added]. 83 He interpreted the latter
term as meaning until the age of eighteen, or
such time as the parents proved capable of
caring for them “in a fit and proper manner.”
A primary objective would be to ensure that
they were educated in the public school system.
Clearly Menzies saw the exercise as allowing
him to hold the children beyond the expiry of
their parents’ sentences, a position expressly
accepted by Judge Cartmel. 84
It was no coincidence that R.H. “Harry”
Pooley, the attorney general in the recently
elected Tory government of Simon Fraser
Tolmie, announced contemporaneously that
the Tolmie government intended to get tough
with the Doukhobors. It proposed, he said, “to
sequestrate a number of their younger children
by proper court action under the Neglected
Children’s Act and place them under such bodies
as Children’s Aid societies for education.” If the
Doukhobors behaved themselves, Pooley stated,
they would get their children back; if not, “they
will lose more children until we have them all
under training in institutions.”85
This limited experiment was not a success.
Some of the children turned out to be above
school age and, in the mind of the attorney
general, not ripe for resocialization. The target
of any future initiatives of this type, Pooley
asserted, should be “young children; and
those whose education can be attended to.” 86
Furthermore, the children refused to cooperate
and twice ran away during mid September 1929
while in the care of the Vancouver Children’s
Aid Society. […]
The resentment of both parents and children
easily fed into the Freedomite martyr myth,
and together with action by Verigin to disavow
their conduct and move them off community
land as criminals, was to lead to further acts
of defiance. Victoria, for its part, saw no
connection between unrest among the Sons of
Freedom and its policies. From the viewpoint
of the Tolmie government, the “Doukhobor
problem” stemmed from the group’s adherence
to autocratic and irresponsible leadership,
and their communal mode of living. The
conclusion was that action was required to rid
the country of Verigin, who was believed to be
both the Eminence grise behind the zealots and
a dangerous Bolshevik, and at the same time to
bring the Sons of Freedom to heel.
The abortive attempts to deport Peter Verigin
II have been chronicled elsewhere. 87 The
plan, for that is what it was, to deal with the
Sons of Freedom was worked out in Victoria
and facilitated by Ottawa. 88 The Dominion
government of R.B. Bennett, elected in 1930,
bowed to pressure from the British Columbian
authorities and amended the Criminal Code in
1931 to provide for the detention of Freedomite
protesters for longer periods. Public nudity was
converted from a summary conviction offence
with a maximum penalty of six months in jail
to one carrying a maximum sentence of three
years.89 […]
It was not long before the amended Criminal
Code provision was invoked. The opportunity to
test the plan to neutralize the Sons of Freedom
presented itself during May and June 1932.
A series of nude protests took place in the
Kootenays, first in protest at Verigin’s continued
rejection of the radicals’ conduct and then in
reaction to their treatment by the authorities
and the law. 90 By mid June close to 600 men
260 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
and women had been arrested, charged with
and convicted of public nudity, and uniformly
sentenced to three years in jail. They were taken
off to a special penal facility established by the
federal authorities on Piers Island off the north
end of the Saanich peninsula.91
It fell to the province to deal with the children
of parents sent to Piers Island. As whole families
were involved in all but the first protest in May,
the children had been placed in temporary
quarters in Nelson along with their parents while
the logistics of finding a prison for the adults
were worked out. 92 The number of children
in custody ultimately swelled to 365. The
children were divided up in due course between
orphanages, foster homes in the lower mainland
and Vancouver Island, and the Provincial
Industrial Home and Industrial School in the
Vancouver area to be cared for and educated
for the three years their parents were expected
to be inside. 93 Unlike the earlier experiment,
however, the children were not adjudged
wards of the province under the Infants Act.
Through agreement between William Manson,
the superintendent of welfare, his deputy Laura
Holland, and Attorney General Pooley it was
decided to treat the children as “destitutes.” 94
Under the law and child welfare practice, this
classification, which was typically appealed to
“when a parent or guardian, though competent,
was unable to provide for the child over a
temporary period, often as a result of illness
or during confinement of the mother,” could
be made without a court appearance or order.95
However, the status, unlike that of wardship,
preserved the rights of parents to custody and
guardianship and required parental consent to
decisions on the child’s welfare.
The motives of the authorities in adopting this
strategy almost certainly reflected a concern to
avoid public scrutiny, which a court application
would have engendered, and possible political
challenge in the broader community, as well
as a calculation that any dispensing with legal
scruple would escape attention. The Department
of Child Welfare did indeed ignore legal
requirements by placing some of the children
in care over the objections of their parents. The
advice of the attorney general was that parental
refusal could be safely ignored.96 To the extent
that legal and welfare authorities proceeded
without parental consent, Victoria was acting
beyond its powers and in a thoroughly illegal
manner. Fortunately for it, the gamble paid off
as there were no legal challenges to its actions
by the Freedomites, who did not have access to
the community’s legal representatives and were
suspicious of lawyers in any event.
*****
Whether or not this experiment might have
worked, changes with at least the younger
children over the long haul became academic
early in 1933. Exhibiting just how shallow and
ill-conceived its policy on the Freedomites
was, and how fickle it could be in the face
of non-Doukhobor sentiment, the Tolmie
government decided that the resocialization
plan must terminate in mid-stream. Facing
pressure within the conservative business
establishment for drastic cuts in existing social
welfare expenditures as a way of navigating
the Depression, and criticisms from radical
and progressive MLAs that it was spending
significantly more on the Doukhobor children
in care than on families forced onto welfare,
the provincial government lost its nerve and
determined that it could no longer support the
children within the child welfare system.97
As luck would have it, a solution to the
governments problem was suggested by
members of the Doukhobor community in
the Kootenays. At a meeting with Doukhobor
representatives in December 1932 the deputy
attorney general, Oscar Bass, was advised of
the interest of both independent and orthodox
families in having Freedomite children whose
parents were on Piers Island committed to their
care. 98 The matter was referred to William
Manson, the superintendent of welfare, who
indicated that the placement of children
in approved Doukhobor families on the
understanding that the government could not pay
for care provided a convenient and acceptable
Creating “Slaves of Satan” or “New Canadians”? 261
way of relieving the cost burden on the province
and its taxpayers. Although he believed that
the children were doing well in conventional
care locations, that “a favourable impression
was being made on them and that, if they
remained for the full three years of their parents’
sentences, might well become good Canadian
citizens,” he agreed that these positive signs did
not justify “the heavy expenditure.”99
By the beginning of March 1933 the decision
had been made by Victoria to move all the
children back to the Kootenays or to Doukhobor
families elsewhere. 100 As in the case of the
original decision to consign the children to
care at the coast, lack of parental consent was
blithely ignored. 101 […]
*****
The result of being moved from pillar to post
in this way was to create further confusion in the
minds of the children.102 Some were placed in
families with different values and beliefs from
those of their parents. Some were used primarily
as an additional source of labour by people
struggling through the Depression. The bruised
psyches that resulted from the insensitive
treatment the children had received at the hands
of the authorities while their parents were
incarcerated were compounded by the early
release of the adult Freedomites late in 1934
and early in 1935.103 Predictably, these people,
who had been forced to while away the better
part of three years without anything to show for
it than the disruption of their lives and rejection
by other segments of their own community and
by non-Doukhobor society, were extremely
embittered. This was a state of mind that all
too easily rubbed off on their children. In the
case of some of these young people, the mental
scars of those years forcibly separated from their
parents were not to heal, with the result that they
grew into a new generation dedicated to violent
resistance to materialism and further attempts
by the state to assimilate them. 104
The coercive experiments in enforcing school
attendance laws between 1911 and 1935 achieved
only partial success. Although by the latter date
most community Doukhobor children were
attending school, the Freedomites continued
their resistance.105 Burnings of schools were to
break out again between 1936 and 1938. Then
a lull occurred, as first the financial ruination
and breakup of the CCUB took a devastating
economic toll on the orthodox community, and
then the outbreak of war produced a sense of
solidarity between the factions in resisting any
attempt to conscript Doukhobor men into the
Armed Forces.106 However, an extended pattern
of Freedomite resistance began again in 1944,
fuelled by concerns about the prosperity enjoyed
by many members of the community during and
after the war, disputations about the leadership
of the Doukhobors, and renewed pressures by
Victoria to force compliance with vital statistics
and schools legislation. 107 This period was to
last until the mid 1960s and was marked by
a spiralling record of firings and bombings of
Doukhobor property and public facilities—the
work of the most fanatical Freedomites—
and draconian government action. The latter
included the removal of several waves of Sons
of Freedom children from their parents under
child welfare legislation starting in 1954, and
their detention and attempted resocialization
in a special facility in New Denver in the
Slocan Valley under the administration of
the Department of Education. 108 Most of the
children were released on an undertaking
by their mothers to the magistrate who had
committed them, Judge William Evans of
Nelson, that they would ensure their attendance
at school. While some of these children were
absorbed with little ostensible resistance into
the educational and socio-economic life of the
larger community, others reacted by denying
their heritage, or by joining in new acts of
depredation by the zealots.109
At the core of this long-running dispute were
two diametrically opposed views of the state and
its meaning. Both of these interpretations flowed
from belief systems that claimed a monopoly
on virtue. The Doukhobors, especially the
orthodox and the Freedomites, rejected the
state as evil—an entity in the name of which
262 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
countless acts of warfare, violence, rapine,
theft, and deceit had been practised with tragic
consequences to humankind. Both it and its
agents were to be ignored, or, if necessary,
resisted. These feelings were accentuated by
a conviction that the Doukhobors had found
the “true way” both in terms of their faith
and way of life. They recognized the divine
spark working in each and every member of
the group that made them equal in the sight of
God, and as equals, they accepted the value of
working together in harmony for the good of
the community. All that was necessary to their
spiritual and material welfare, they believed,
existed in the community. For many orthodox
Doukhobors and the Sons of Freedom (but not
the independents), these gifts were exclusive
and not to be shared with others. For a minority
they were to be protected at all costs, even by the
use of depredation and violence, if necessary.
On the non-Doukhobor side the rhetoric
held that the highest form of duty was that of
patriotism—that the individual’s first obligation
was to the state, which in turn was the guarantor
of his or her liberty, property rights, and
opportunities for self-fulfilment. To the extent
that there was a religious dimension to this
rhetoric, it assumed a God who recognized the
value of political communities and patriotism
and was discerning enough to know the
virtuous and villainous among the nations.
The idealization of the state was buttressed by
strong nativist feeling among the predominantly
British population of British Columbia, which
drew on a long tradition of racial and ethnic
stereotyping and discrimination.110 These people
preached that British government and law
represented the zenith of human achievement
and British stock the purist and intellectually
most sophisticated in the world. They were
also propelled by a nagging feeling that British
power and influence were on the wane, and
that British people and institutions needed to
close ranks against foreigners and their inferior
customs and traditions in order to preserve their
ascendancy. In its more extreme forms this
mind-set produced a set of fears about “race
suicide.” In the case of the dominant community
in the Kootenays, racist consciousness manifest
itself in the practice of many people to describe
themselves as “white” in order to differentiate
themselves from the Doukhobor residents.111 By
the early 1930s the Doukhobors were clearly
targeted by most members of the dominant
community as an insolent and uncivilized group
who should be denied their communal heritage
and assimilated, forcibly if necessary.
*****
The government of British Columbia was
to learn a lesson from the fiasco of this early
attempt at enforced resocialization. When
the Social Credit government of W.A.C.
Bennett determined in 1954 to solve the Sons of
Freedom problem once and for all by removing
children from Freedomite families, it was
careful to establish a special facility at New
Denver exclusive to the children, and to treat
the initiative as an educational one using the
experience and skills of teachers, rather than
those of child welfare professionals, and to keep
the charges in custody for an extended period
of years. 112 There is general agreement in the
literature that this later experiment had greater
success than its predecessors in turning the
hearts and minds of many of the children, even
though most writers have also argued that it was
unnecessary and involved a massive denial of
civil liberties.113
*****
In British Columbia neither those in politics
nor in the bureaucracy were willing to stand
up to racist and nativist sentiment in the non-
Doukhobor community. Nor do they seem
to have been enthusiastic in learning about
Doukhobor history and understanding the
political and social dynamics at work in the
community. The very few voices of reason,
like that of A.E. Miller, were effectively voices
crying in the wilderness. Only as the effects of
later dispersal and assimilation were felt and the
non-Doukhobor population began to develop
greater sensitivity to civil liberties and became
more accepting of cultural and ethnic diversity
Creating “Slaves of Satan” or “New Canadians”? 263
were serious accommodations made with the
Doukhobors over education and other bones of
contention with the state.
The result of this sad story has not been
the crushing of the culture, but a great deal of
social dysfunction and individual and group
unhappiness. As with other oppressed ethnic
groups, there has developed a resolve to
recapture and share the values and traditions that
were formerly so despised on the outside and
obsessively shielded on the inside. However,
as the most recent dispute between Victoria
and a segment of the Freedomites in the
Kootenays over land occupancy and taxation
shows, the ghosts of past intransigence and
misunderstanding live on.114
Notes
1. N. McDonald and A. Chaiton, eds., Egerton
Ryerson and His Times (Toronto: Macmillan
1977); H. Graff, “‘Pauperism, Misery and Vice’:
Illiteracy and Criminality in the Nineteenth
Century,” 11 Journal of Social History (1977),
245; Susan Houston, “Victorian Origins of Juvenile
Delinquency: A Canadian Experience,” 12 History
of Education Quarterly (1972), 254; “Politics,
Schools and Social Change in Upper Canada,” 53
Canadian Historical Review (1972), 249.
2. Douglas Schmeiser, Civil Liberties in Canada
(Oxford: Oxford University Press 1964), 125–95.
3. J.R. Miller, Skyscrapers Hide the Heavens: A
History of Indian-White Relations in Canada
(Toronto: University of Toronto Press 1989), 97–
115, 130–2, 189–207; C. Haig-Brown, Resistance
and Renewal: Surviving the Indian Residential
School (Vancouver: Tillacum Library 1988).
4. William Janzen, Limits on Liberty: The Experience
of Mennonite, Hutterite and Doukhobor
Communities in Canada (Toronto: University of
Toronto Press 1990), 88–115, 142–61.
5. William Kaplan, The State and Salvation: The
Jehovah’s Witnesses and Their Fights for Civil
Rights (Toronto: University of Toronto Press 1990),
88–115, 142–61.
6. See Michael Cross, “‘The Laws are Like Cobwebs’:
Popular Resistance to Authority in mid Nineteenth
Century British North America,” in Peter Waite,
Sandra Oxner, and Thomas Barnes, eds., Law in a
Colonial Society (Toronto: Carswell 1984), 103–4;
Schmeiser, supra note 2; Haig-Brown, supra note
3; P. Tennant, Aboriginal Peoples and Politics:
The Indian Land Question in British Columbia,
1849–1989 (Vancouver: UBC Press 1990), 79–81;
Janzen, supra note 4; Kaplan, supra note 5.
7. Maurice Hindus, “Bookless Philosophers,” The
Century Magazine, January 1923, 105, quoted in
Janzen, supra note 4, 116–17.
8. William Blakemore, Report of the Royal
Commission on Matters Relating to the Doukhobor
Sect in the Province of British Columbia, British
Columbia, Sessional Papers, 1913, T58.
9. Ibid. It is important to recognize that some
Canadian Doukhobors chose early on to depart
from communal modes of living and working the
land. The “independents” who farmed individually,
while still adhering to many of the religious and
cultural traditions of the group, favoured education
for their children, even within the public school
system. The independents by and large remained
in Saskatchewan when the exodus to British
Columbia took place between 1908 and 1913. On
the much quieter history of Doukhobor education
in the prairie province, see John Lyons, “The
(Almost) Quiet Evolution: Doukhobor Schooling
in Saskatchewan,” Canadian Journal of Ethnic
Studies (1976), 23.
10. Neil Sutherland, Children in English Canadian
Society: Framing the Twentieth Century Consensus
(Toronto: University of Toronto Press 1976),
155–241; Timothy A. Dunn, “The Rise of Mass
Schooling in British Columbia, 1900–1929,” and
Jean Mann, “C.M. Weir and H.B. King: Progressive
Education or Education for the Progressive State,”
in J.D. Wilson and D.C. Jones, eds., Schooling and
Society in Twentieth Century British Columbia
(Calgary: Detselig 1980), chs. 1 and 4.
11. Max Weber, Economy and Society: An Outline
of Interpretive Sociology, Vol. 1 (New York:
Bedminster Press 1968), 215–6.
12. George Woodcock and Ivan Avakumovic, The
Doukhobors (Toronto: McClelland & Stewart
1977), 245.
13. Births, Deaths, and Marriages Registration Act,
RSBC 1911, c. 22.
14. B r i t i s h C o l u m b i a A r c h i v e s a n d R e c o r d
Service (BCARS), GR1323, Attorney General
Correspondence, reel B2086, File 4488-16-
12,14, letter J.P. McLeod to Chief Constable
J.A. Dinsmore, Grand Forks, British Columbia
Provincial Police (BCPP), 28 May 1912.
264 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
15. Ibid., letter Dinsmore, BCPP, Grand Forks, to
McLeod, 13 July 1912.
16. Blakemore, supra note 8, at T66.
17. Ibid.
18. Koozma Tarasoff, Plakun Trava—The Doukhobors
(Grand Forks, BC: Mir Publishing Society 1982),
122.
19. British Columbia, Sessional Papers, 1911, “Public
Schools Report for 1909–1910, No. 39,” 1911,
A58.
20. BCARS, GR 1323, Reel B2077, File 7021-1-12,
98, letter McBride to Bowser, 26 May 1913.
21. BCARS, GR1323, reel B2094, File 7547-7-13, 59-
60, report by A.V. Pineo to Bowser, 8 Nov. 1913,
63–4.
22. Births, Deaths, and Marriages Registration Act,
RSBC 1911, c. 22, s. 23.
23. Public Schools Act, RSBC 1911, c. 206, s. 140.
24. Health Act, RSBC 1911, c. 98, s. 140.
25. Ibid., 68.
26. Act to make Provision for the Welfare and
Protection of Women and Children Living under
Communal Conditions, SBC 1914, c. 11.
27. Ibid., s. 2.
28. Ibid., s. 5.
29. Ibid., s. 3. Membership was also extended by s. 6
to every registered owner of land “used by or for
or in connection with a settlement or community
by any persons living or sojourning or being found
in, on or about a settlement or community” as
defined by ss. 2 and 3. By s. 10 where the name of
a member of the community was unknown, that
person could be assigned a name or number by a
justice for purposes of the act.
30. Ibid., s. 7.
31. Ibid., s. 9.
32. Woodcock and Avakumovic, supra note 12, at
251.
33. University of British Columbia Special Collection
Library, D. Ms. 13 (iv), report Miller to Alexander
Robinson, Superintendent of Schools, 31 March
1915, 8–9.
34. Ewart Reid, The Doukhobors in Canada (MA
thesis, McGill University, 1932), 118. On the
Strathcona Trust and its funding of military
exercises at schools in British Columbia, see supra
note 19.
35. Reid, supra note 34, at 118, suggests that Verigin
was anxious not to provide an excuse for the
government of Canada to conscript Doukhobors.
Bowser seems to have been motivated by a desire
to resolve this irritant while the First World War
was being waged.
36. Woodcock and Avakumovic, supra note 12, at
251.
37. Janzen, supra note 4, at 129.
38. On the government’s purpose, see report of speech
by J.D. MacLean, Minister of Education, Victoria
Daily Colonist, 26 March, 1920, 6, 9.
39. Public Schools Act Amendment Act, SBC 1920, c.
82, s. 22 (inserting s. 115A into the existing act),
further amended and consolidated, SBC 1922, c.
64, s. 129.
40. Ibid., s. 22 [s. 115A(10); s. 129(10)]. The trustee
in each district was to be assisted by an advisory
committee of three members of the community.
The school inspectors for the region seem to have
acted as the official trustees.
41. Ibid., s. 22 [s. 1115A(9); s. 129(9)].
42. The process of using both pieces of legislation to
enforce the provisions of the Public Schools Act on
truancy is set out in a memorandum from Attorney
General Alexander Manson to Premier Oliver, 12
March 1925. BCARS, GR441, Premier Oliver
Papers, Vol. 246, File 13.
43. Public Schools Act Amendment Act, SBC 1921, c.
56, s. 17.
44. J.T.M Anderson, The Education of the New
Canadian: A Treatise on Canada’s Greatest
Education Problem (London: J.M. Dent 1918).
45. Ibid., 7–10.
46. Ibid., 93–115, 153–70.
47. Ibid., 32–4, 96.
48. L. Barton, “‘Canadianizing’ the Doukhobors:
Government Attempts to Enforce Compulsory
Education in British Columbia, 1911–1925”
(Honours Paper, History 404, Okanagan University
College 1993), 10–11. The author quotes from
a letter sent by Daniels to the Board of School
Trustees in Grand Forks, 18 Nov. 1922, expressing
gratitude for the board’s cooperation in the
“Canadianization” process.
49. Woodcock and Avakumovic, supra note 12, at
254–5.
50. BCARS, GR441, Premier Oliver Papers, Vol. 246,
File 13, Resume of File re Doukhobors, 8. This
file seems to have been put together in late 1924
or early 1925 for purposes of advising the premier
of the history of conflict with the Doukhobors on
educational policy.
51. Ibid.
52. Ibid.
53. Woodcock and Avakumovic, supra note 12, at
255.
54. BCARS, GR441, Vol. 231, File 13, Hon. Dr
MacLean’s File, “Doukhobors and Grand Forks
School Board,” 1.
Creating “Slaves of Satan” or “New Canadians”? 265
55. Ibid.
56. Ibid., 1–2. Zeburoff also used the opportunity
to criticize the teacher at the Outlook school,
Josephine Spence, for what he claimed was her
testimony against the Doukhobors in court. He
demanded that she be dismissed and replaced with
a “Christian woman.”
57. Ibid, letter from Verigin to Oliver, 31 Dec. 1922.
Oliver replied on 3 January 1923, indicating that
the government had no desire to persecute or
embarrass Verigin, but the law was the law as far
as school attendance was concerned, and applied
to the Doukhobors like everyone else.
58. Ibid., 2.
59. Ibid.
60. BCARS, GR441, Vol. 246, File 13, Resume of
File on the Doukhobors, 4, makes reference to
a meeting between Cazakoff and the minister of
education and attorney general at which Cazakoff
had assured the government representatives that
the community would substantially abide by the
law on school attendance. This was reported by
Attorney General Manson to the secretary of the
Grand Forks School Board by letter on 6 February,
ibid.
61. The Department of Education was favourably
disposed. However, when inquiries were made
by the attorney general about the Grand Forks
board’s position in his letter of 6 February, the
board reported that it had decided to withhold the
fines, on its solicitor’s advice, to cover costs. The
minister of education rejected Cazakoff s attempt to
link the undertaking on attendance and repayment
of the fines, stressing that the government had no
discretion when it came to enforcement of the law
(letter MacLean to Cazakoff, 15 Feb. 1923).
62. BCARS, GR441, Vol. 246, File 13, letter from John
Hutton, Secretary, Grand Forks School Board, to
Attorney General Manson, 14 April 1923.
63. BCARS, GR441, Vol. 231, File 13, letter from
Mayor George Hull to Premier Oliver. See also
resolution of the Board of Trade of the same date
communicated on 20 April.
64. BCARS, GR441, Vol. 246, File 13, letter from
Manson to Mayor Hull, 25 April 1923.
65. BCARS, GR441, Vol. 239, letter Peter Verigin to
Premier John Oliver, 25 April 1924.
66. Verigin wrote to A. McQueen, the provincial
assessor at Kaslo, on 7 September expressing his
desire to seek accommodation with the government,
and asking McQueen to try to persuade Premier
Oliver, “himself a farmer,” to visit Brilliant.
McQueen sought to oblige by a memo to the
premier, dated 8 September, but the latter declined
the invitation, saying that he had been over these
matters before. BCARS, GR441, Vol. 239, File 13,
67.
67. Koozma Tarasoff, In Search of Brotherhood: The
History of the Doukhobors, Vol. 2 (Vancouver:
mimeograph, 1963), at 471–2.
68. Woodcock and Avakumovic, supra note 12, at 256.
There is evidence too that the government was
under continuing local pressure in the Kootenays
to get tough with the Doukhobors. See BCARS,
GR441, Oliver Papers, Vol. 239, File 13, letter from
Secretary-Treasurer, Creston Liberal Association,
to Oliver, 27 Oct. 1924. This communication
described the Doukhobors as “a detriment to this
country, similar to the Japanese in California” who
need “a strong hand” as the only thing they are
capable of appreciating. As the former MLA for
Grand Forks, the Tory John McKie had also been
killed in the explosion on the CPR. The minority
Oliver government also had its more general image
in the Kootenays to worry about, as a by-election
approached.
69. Woodcock and Avakumovic, supra note 12, at
256–7.
70. Ibid.
71. Tarasoff, Plakun Tram, supra note 18, at 257.
72. Tarasoff, In Search of Brotherhood, supra note
67, at 527, quoting from a letter from Vereshagin
and Plotnikoff, emissaries from the Christian
Community of Universal Brotherhood, to Verigin
in the Soviet Union, in P. Maloff, Dukhobortsy: Ikh
Istoria, Zihn i Bonba, 33.
73. Mary Ashworth, The Forces Which Shaped Them
(Vancouver: New Star Books 1979), 147. See
also British Columbia, Sessional Papers, 1925,
Department of the Attorney General, Report of the
Provincial Police (J.H. McMulin), Y16.
74. Quoted in Ashworth, supra note 73, at 146–7.
75. Shortly after his arrival in Brilliant, Verigin had
flattered the Sons of Freedom, describing them as
the “ringing bells of Doukhoborism.” The mental
process of inversion of meaning is what Woodcock
and Avakumovic, supra note 12, at 12 and 291,
have described as the “upside-down” theory of
discipleship. On the emergence of this radical wing
of Doukhoborism, see J. Colin Yerbury, “The ‘Sons
of Freedom’ Doukhobors and the Canadian State,”
16 Canadian Ethnic Studies (1984), 45.
76. Ashworth, supra note 73, at 147.
77. Vancouver Daily Province, 3 May 1928, at 1, 26.
78. BCARS, GR441, Premier Oliver/MacLean Papers,
Vol. 264, File 5, 11 Nov. 1927, letter Verigin to
Hon. J.D. MacLean, Minister of Education. Verigin
emphasized the need for Doukhobor education
266 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
to take account of the group’s cultural needs and
stressed the importance of autonomy in selection
of Russian teachers. That the new leader had
much to learn about political and social realities in
Canada is evident in his expressed hope “that the
Canadian Government will agree with me that the
National Minority, represented by the Doukhobor
population has their full right to its cultural self-
determination.”
79. Victoria Times, 28 Nov. 1927, 1.
80. Ashworth, supra note 73, at 147–8.
81. Infants Act, RSBC 1924, c. 112.
82. Ibid., s.56(j).
83. BCARS, GR2817, Provincial Secretary’s Papers,
Box 1, File 1, transcript of hearing under the
Infants Act before J. Cartmel, Magistrate, County
of Kootenay, Nelson, 6 Sept. 1929, 4. The story of
this experiment is related in some detail in Ronald
Hooper, Custodial Care of Doukhobor Children in
British Columbia, 1929 to 1933 (MA thesis, social
work, UBC 1947), 23–31.
84. This presumably explains why Menzies did not
proceed under s. 56(1), which provided for the
apprehension of children of parents undergoing
imprisonment on criminal charges. For Cartmel’s
position, see supra note 83, BCARS, GR28I7,
transcript, 8.
85. Victoria Times, 31 Aug. 1929, at 15. The
Conservatives had won the provincial election
of July 1928. Pooley’s remarkable announcement
generated some protest from non-Doukhobors.
A.W.D. Calvert, MD, wrote to the Victoria Times,
10 Sept. 1929, at 4, referring to the proposal as
savouring of “barbarism” and pleading with the
attorney general, “Recall your inquisitor before he
perpetrates his ugly task of selecting and abducting
these children.”
86. BCARS, GR2817, Box 1, File 1, memorandum
Pooley to Menzies, 24 Sept. 1929.
87. On this part of the strategy, see John McLaren,
“Wrestling Spirits: The Strange Case of Peter
Verigin II,” Canadian Ethnic Studies 27 (October
1995), 95–130.
88. As early as September 1929 Attorney General
Pooley had been advocating that “the ringleaders”
should be convicted of “rioting charges” and
sent to D’Arcy Island off Victoria. See BCARS,
GR441, Premier Tolmie Papers, Vol. 283, File 4,
telegram Pooley to Premier Simon Fraser Tolmie
(in Toronto), 8 Sept. 1929.
89. Criminal Code Amendment Act, SC1931, c. 28, s.
2.
90. Woodcock and Avakumovic, supra note 12, at
298.
91. Records relating to the planning and implementation
of this carceral experiment are in National Archives
of Canada (NAC), RG73, Penitentiary Service
Files, Vols. 43–5, 131.
92. Hooper, supra note 83, at 36–7.
93. Ibid., 40–2.
94. Ibid., 37.
95. Ibid., 37–8.
96. Ibid., 38. The issue of consent also arose in the
context of medical treatment since, given the legal
status of the children, no surgical operations could
be conducted on them without parental consent.
Hooper notes that a majority of the parents would
not give this permission. Although a solution was
effected after prolonged negotiations, trouble could
have developed if the need for emergency surgery
had occurred.
97. Hooper, supra note 83, at 99. The charge was
raised that the government was spending $17.50 a
month on each Doukhobor child in care, while the
allowance for one child in a family receiving social
assistance was only $2.50. No reference was made
to the cost of non-Doukhobor children in care.
98. Hooper, supra note 83, at 99.
99. BCARS, GR2817, Box 1, File 5, memo Manson
to Bass, 19 Dec. 1932.
100. This was the result of a letter from Superintendent
of Welfare William Manson to his deputy, Laura
Holland, 1 March 1933. Ibid.
101. Hooper, supra note 83, at 101–2.
102. Ashworth, supra note 73, at 153.
103. Hooper, supra note 83, at 105–6.
104. Woodcock and Avakumovic, supra note 12, at
318–19.
105. The view of the local school inspector was that,
despite their attendance, it was not evident that the
orthodox Doukhobor population really attached any
great importance to formal education. Community
identity was as strong as ever, the children left
school at the earliest possible opportunity, and
absenteeism was still a problem. See British
Columbia, Sessional Papers, 65th Annual Report
of the Public Schools, 1935–6, H47-8 (Inspector
Jewett, Nelson School District).
106. Woodcock and Avakumovic, supra note 12, at
319–20.
107. Ibid., 321–31; Yerbury, supra note 75, at 58–61.
108. Margaret Hill, “The Detention of Freedomite
Children, 1953–59,” 18 Canadian Ethnic Studies
(1986), 46.
109. Ashworth, supra note 73, at 167.
110. On racism in British Columbia that was directed
against Asians, see Patricia Roy, A Whiteman’s
Province: British Columbia’s Politicians and
Chinese and Japanese Immigrants, 1854–1914
Creating “Slaves of Satan” or “New Canadians”? 267
(Vancouver: UBC Press 1989); Peter Ward, White
Canada Forever: Popular Attitudes and Public
Policy Toward Orientals in British Columbia,
2nd ed. (Montreal and Kingston: McGill-Queen’s
University Press 1990); Hugh Johnston, The
Voyage of the Komagatu Maru: The Sikh Challenge
to Canada’s Colour Bar (Vancouver: UBC Press
1989).
111. Woodcock and Avakumovic, supra note 12, at
244.
112. Hill, supra note 108, at 50–4.
113. Ibid., 57–9; Ashworth, supra note 73, at 161–70;
Woodcock and Avakumovic, supra note 12, at
340–4; Janzen, supra note 4, at 137–40.
114. Castlegar Sun, 24 Aug. 1994, at 1.
Critical Thinking Questions
Chapter 12: Spectacular Justice: The Circus on Trial, and the Trial as
Circus Picton, 1903, Carolyn Strange and Tina Loo
1. According to Strange and Loo, “the acquittal of a poor Black man powerfully
affirmed the myth of equality before the law.” How does Clarke’s acquittal reinforce
this notion? What do the authors mean by the “myth” of equality before the
law?
2. Why did the jury return a verdict of not guilty? Were they trying to send a message
to the courts? If Clarke had been charged today, do you think a similar verdict
would have been entered?
3. From the evidence in the article, did the jury appear to have reached a proper
verdict? How was that verdict related to the political economy of the area?
Chapter 13: “Gentlemen, This is no Ordinary Trial”: Sexual Narratives in
the Trial of the Reverend Corbett, Red River, 1863, Erica Smith
1. The author observes that “the scaffolding for the staging of the trial, its forms of
dramatic and textual representation—the metaphors, allusions, and vocabulary—
are themselves sources of historical knowledge.” What does she mean?
2. How is the character of the victim portrayed by the defendant’s counsel? Is the
defence’s attempt to portray her as a prostitute successful? What impact does
this have on the jury verdict?
3. What problems are there in using a case like this to draw broader conclusions about
Red River Society? Is the verdict an anomaly, or does it present the sentiments
of the day? Is it appropriate to read between the lines to draw conclusions about
the verdict?
Chapter 14: The Relocation Phenomenon and the Africville Study, Donald
H. Clairmont and Dennis William Magill
1. Was the Africville relocation an example of liberal-welfare relocation as claimed
by the City of Halifax? Using evidence from the text, what other model could this
relocation also fit under?
Critical Thinking Questions 269
2. Would the Africville relocatees have benefited further from relocation if they had
followed the example of the Beechville relocation. Why or why not?
3. In a larger context of social regulation and control, how does this particular event
demonstrate the attempt by the state and local authorities to use municipal bylaws
to impose uniform standards on its residents?
Chapter 15: Criminalizing the Colonized: Ontario Native Women Confront
the Criminal Justice, 1920–1960, Joan Sangster
1. What impact did Native status appear to play in the decision to incarcerate Native
women? Does the evidence suggest that Native women were overincarcerated
compared to other women?
2. According to the author, “most Native families and communities failed to see
drinking as a crime, and they also had difficulty understanding why incarceration
was the punishment.” What other problems were unique in the way reserves were
policed? What impact did this have on the overinvolvement of Native women with
the criminal justice system?
3. What role did the Native community play in the incarceration of their wives,
daughters, and mothers? How did they sometimes use the criminal justice system
to address problems on the reserve?
Chapter 16: Creating “Slaves of Satan” or “New Canadians”? The Law,
Education, and the Socialization of Doukhobor Children, 1911–1935, John
McLaren
1. From the government’s perspective, what was the primary threat? According to
the Doukhobors, what was the major problem?
2. How did the government use education to undermine the Doukhobors, and
what impact did this have on communities where there were a large number
of Doukhobors? Why did the Doukhobors refuse to send their children to
government-run schools?
3. McLaren questions whether the government could have resolved the dilemma in
a less confrontational manner, rather than attempting to force the education issue.
Why did Victoria appear to be so adamant about the need to educate Doukhobor
children, especially given their greater willingness to accommodate Roman
Catholics and the establishment of separate schools for Asian students?
Further Readings
Pioneer Policing in Southern Alberta: Deane of the Mounties, 1880–1914 by
William M. Baker (Calgary: Historical Society of Alberta, 1993).
This book is about Richard Burton Deane, and is a collection of reports written
during his years as a Mounted police officer from 1883 to 1914. This was a significant
period prior to the establishment of the RCMP and in the opening of the West. Deane
was instrumental in supervisory positions in quelling unrest by insurgents, and the
portrait drawn here gives an insight into the past. With stories ranging from booze to
murder, the book provides revealing insights into social history and administration of
justice in pioneer Alberta.
Colour Coded: A Legal History of Racism in Canada, 1900–1950 by Constance
Backhouse (Toronto: Osgoode Society for Canadian Legal History, University of
Toronto Press, 1999).
The author is a professor of law at the University of Western Ontario, and in this
important text, illustrates the effects of White supremacy on the legal system. Using
narratives of six court cases involving Aboriginal, Inuit, Chinese-Canadian, and African-
Canadian individuals, we are shown the criminal prosecution of traditional Aboriginal
dance to the trial of members of the Ku Klux Klan of Canada. These cases appear in
a wide range of legal forums, including administrative rulings by municipal councils,
trials before police magistrates, criminal and civil cases heard by the highest provincial
courts, and by the Supreme Court of Canada.
Out of the Depths: The Experiences of Mi’kmaw Children at the Indian Residential
School in Shubenacadie, Nova Scotia by Isabelle Knockwood (with Gillian Thomas)
(Lockeport: Roseway, 1992).
This is one of the first books to describe life for Aboriginal children in residential
schools in Canada. These residential or mission schools were used for the assimilation
of Natives into White customs and language, and are now subject to large lawsuits.
Based on personal recollections, this book is a moving read and an important
contribution to the growing literature on Native experience.
We Were Not the Savages: A Mi’kmaq Perspective on the Collision between
European and Native American Civilizations by Daniel N. Paul (Halifax: Fernwood,
2002).
Written by a Native elder, this book provides shocking information about the
confrontations between Amerindian and European civilizations. It documents how a
Further Readings 271
democratic Mi’kmaq people were brought to the edge of extinction, and the abuses
suffered under the Canada’s Indian Act. The author argues that Native peoples were
peaceful, and subsequently suffered under colonization despite treaties designed to
protect their rights.
The Courts and the Colonies: The Litigation of Hutterite Church Disputes by
Alvin J. Esau (Vancouver: UBC Press, 2004).
Alvin J. Esau is professor in the Faculty of Law at the University of Manitoba.
The Courts and the Colonies details a dispute within a Hutterite colony in Manitoba
when the leaders attempted to force the departure of a group that had been
excommunicated. This resulted in about a dozen lawsuits in Canada and the U.S.,
and placed the issues of shunning, excommunication, legitimacy of leadership, and
communal property rights before the secular courts. He looks at the story behind this
development, how the courts responded, and conflicts between outside (state) law
and the traditional inside law of the Hutterites. Utilizing court records, he shows how
what is at stake is the nature of freedom of religion in Canada and the extent to which
our pluralistic society will accommodate groups that have a different legal system.
“Enough to Keep Them Alive”: Indian Social Welfare in Canada, 1873–1965 by
Hugh E.Q. Shewell (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2004).
Hugh Q. Shewell is an associate professor in the School of Social Work at York
University. Indian welfare policy in Canada was used to marginalize First Nations
peoples, and to foster their assimilation into dominant society in conjunction with
more formal criminal justice system policies. The author explores the administration
of social assistance policies on Indian reserves in Canada, showing how its roots lie
in the pre-Confederation practices of fur trading companies. Using archival evidence
from the National Archives of Canada supplemented by interviews, the book presents a
critical analysis with a clear theoretical focus for looking at the oppression of Aboriginal
peoples.
This page intentionally left blank
The criminal justice system is oriented to the regulation of the relations of class, age,
ethnicity, gender, and sexuality. In this section we look at how developments in the criminal
justice system centre around dominant versions of how men and women should act. The
criminal justice system thus reflects and reproduces existing inequalities. Subjects’ actions
are not passive, and we can find resistance, but, as in the previous section, the power of the
state is asymmetrically balanced against the individual.
In the first reading, Valverde recounts the role the social purity movement played in the
moral reformation of Canada at the turn of the twentieth century. Alarmed with the depredations
they found lurking in the city, a professional class of social workers, in concert with individuals
associated with charitable organizations, began to focus on the spiritual and psychological
morass they found so prevalent in Canadian society. These included sexual promiscuity,
slothfulness, intemperate behaviour, and a general lack of industriousness. The principles of
social reform helped to shape the working class, but in more subtle ways also altered the role
of the middle class. In their attempts to curb the unchecked passions of the lower class, the
bourgeoisie were recast as progenitors of civic pride and virtue.
In the next reading, Sangster’s article nicely complements that on criminalizing the
colonized in Part III. The Female Refugees Act was, from the point of view of the twenty-first
century, a particularly insidious piece of legislation that regulated women’s sexuality and
controlled their reproduction. Targeted against women who were perceived to have weak
morals, it reflected prevailing assumptions about sexual promiscuity and racial inequality. The
author offers several examples to illustrate how the FRA’s prosecutions and convictions were
based on categories of social class, gender, and race. During this period the concern about
White women engaging in interracial relationships was on the decline, but the incarceration
rates for Native women started to increase. Women could be brought before a magistrate on
the basis of a sworn statement, held without charge, and committed to the reformatory without
trial. Again, the agents of surveillance were various, from police, parents, psychiatrists, social
workers, Children’s Aid Society workers, Indian agents, and magistrates.
In the third reading, which uses case files of prosecutions for sexual relations between
boys and men in urban Ontario from 1890–1935, Maynard recounts sexual relations between
boys and men. The case files present two problems. First, the age of the boys are not always
specified. Second, the motivations for prosecution are not always known. Thus, at a time
when the very act of homosexuality was subject to criminal prosecution, it is sometimes
difficult to distinguish between cases of consensual same-sex relations and coercive attacks
between male defendants and working-class male youth. What he shows us, however, is that
same-sex encounters involved both coercion and consent, and the willingness of parents and
professionals to intervene.
Regulating Gender
and Sexuality
PART IV
274 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
In the fourth reading, author Kelley Hannah-Moffat uses women’s imprisonment to theorize
the complexity of penal power, and to show how penal reform strategies evolve into complex
patterns of governing and how governance is always gendered and racialized.
In the final reading, Kinsman documents the federal government’s official policy on
homosexuality in the civil service. Classified as a “character weakness,” homosexuality was
considered a threat to national security, and individuals who were identified as homosexual
were subject to dismissal from the civil service. The Royal Canadian Mounted Police were
charged with the responsibility of filtering out homosexuals from the civil service. Early attempts
resulted in the designation of homosexuals into a number of categories, including alleged,
suspected, and confirmed homosexuals. Alleged homosexuals were those who were named
as homosexual by an informant or informants who were considered to be reliable. Suspected
informants were those who were believed to be homosexual by a source or sources considered
reliable by the RCMP. Finally, confirmed homosexuals were individuals who had either admitted
to the RCMP that they were homosexual, or who had been convicted in court of a homosexual
offence. Attempts at a more scientific classification schema resulted in the development of
a mechanism for conclusively identifying individuals as homosexual. However, attempts to
“recruit” members of the RCMP to serve as the normal basis against which a proclivity toward
homosexuality could be adequately compared proved difficult. Apparently, police volunteers
were reluctant to serve as models, lest homosexual tendencies be interpreted in their own
responses. In addition, researchers concluded that there was no one type of homosexual;
consequently, there could be no single test to determine homosexuality.
CHAPTER 17
Moral Reform in English Canada,
1885–1925: Introduction
Mariana Valverde
[…] The decades from the 1880s to World War
One saw major changes in Canadian society,
many of which have had a lasting influence. It
can also be claimed with some plausibility that
these were in fact transitional decades: in the
1870s Canada was a very sparsely populated,
barely post-colonial state where farming
and staples production predominated; by the
1920s the Native populations had been firmly
marginalized, the weight of the economy had
shifted toward industry and finance, and urban
living had become the rule rather than the
exception. By the 1920s the Canadian state had
developed, at least in embryonic form, most
of the institutions it has today and in English
Canada a certain cultural consensus, based to a
large extent on American and British influence
but incorporating a new nationalism, had
emerged and was being consolidated.
*****
As historians have pointed out, one important
aspect of the growth of modern Canada was the
development of an urban-industrial working
class.1 The correlate of that was the development
of an urban bourgeoisie, certain sectors of which
initiated a philanthropic project to reform or
“regenerate” Canadian society. […] The social
reform movement of the turn of the century
helped to shape the bourgeoisie, which led the
movements, as well as the working class, toward
which they were generally aimed. […]
*****
The economic and cultural developments that
form the background to the reform movement
analysed here were not unique to Canada. […]
The ideas and practices of class formation
that were popular […] were to a large extent
adapted from English and American sources.
The development of both unions and employers’
associations, the workings of private charity
and public relief, and the cultural practices of
the various classes were all heavily influenced
by the overall fact of Canadian dependence.
In some cases, reformers imported certain
ideas from abroad without reflecting on the
extent to which Canadian realities made these
ideas suitable. At other times, however, the
uniqueness of Canada was highlighted by
patriots who insisted that Toronto or Hamilton
most definitely lacked the social evils plaguing
Chicago or London.
It is very difficult, if not impossible, to make
any general statements about the specificity of
Canadian social reform movements; all that
can be said is that the well-educated urban
English Canadians who led these movements
were definitely learning from English and,
increasingly, American sources. […] Canadians
276 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
then (as now) tended to define themselves not so
much positively but by way of a differentiation—
from the Mother Country, first, and, in the
twentieth century, from the United States. […]
Their self-image as healthy citizens of a new
country of prairies and snowy peaks contributed
both to twentieth-century nationalist ideas and
to the success of the purity movement, one of
whose symbols was pure white snow.
As Ramsay Cook has pointed out, at the
turn of the century a large number of educated
Canadians were interested in reforming
their society and their state and building the
foundations for what they thought could be a
future of prosperity and relative equality. They
envisaged this reform not as a series of small
isolated measures but as a grand project to
“regenerate” both society and the human soul.2
[…] They called their project “moral reform,”
usually linked to social concerns in the common
phrase “moral and social reform.”
To study moral reform at the turn of the
century, it is appropriate to focus primarily on
the self-styled “social purity movement,” which,
along with temperance and Sunday observance,
helped to constitute a powerful if informal
coalition for the moral regeneration of the state,
civil society, the family, and the individual. The
social purity movement was a loose network of
organizations and individuals, mostly church
people, educators, doctors, and those we would
now describe as community or social workers,
who engaged in a sporadic but vigorous
campaign to “raise the moral tone” of Canadian
society, and in particular of urban working-class
communities. In 1895, a Canadian clergyman
speaking at an important Purity Congress in
Baltimore described “social purity work in
Canada” as including the following issues:
prostitution, divorce, illegitimacy, “Indians
and Chinese,” public education, suppression of
obscene literature, prevention (of prostitution)
and rescue of fallen women, and shelters for
women and children.3 These same issues were
addressed from an American perspective by
other speakers,4 who all agreed that purity work
was not simply a question of banning obscene
books or suppressing prostitution but was rather
a campaign to educate the next generation in
the purity ideals fitting to “this age of light and
water and soap.”5
The image of reform as illuminating society
while purifying or cleansing it was already
an integral part of the temperance movement,
which developed in the mid nineteenth century
in the U.S. and Britain and was taken up in
Canada by such organizations as the Woman’s
Christian Temperance Union and the Dominion
Alliance for the Total Suppression of the Liquor
Traffic. 6 Many of the organizations involved
in both temperance education and lobbying
for prohibition took up social purity work as
part of their task. In some respects, temperance
and social purity acted as a single movement.
However, some people involved in social purity
work (notably doctors and lay sex educators)
did not necessarily support prohibition—even
though they usually advocated voluntary
abstinence from alcohol—and undoubtedly
there were many prohibitionists who were
rather single-minded and did not share some of
the concerns grouped under the label of “social
purity.” It is thus appropriate to undertake the
more limited task of describing and analyzing
social purity work and ideas, remembering
always its close connection to temperance—
and to the other great single issue of moral
reformers, Sunday observance—but without
seeking to assimilate one cause into another.
Social purity was advocated by many of
the same people responsible for spreading
the “social gospel” in Canada; and since
social gospel has been the subject of various
studies 7 while social purity has been almost
totally ignored by historians, a word about the
relation between these two projects is in order.
As defined by Allen, Cook, and others, “social
gospel” refers to the attempts to humanize
and/or Christianize the political economy of
urban-industrial capitalism. Its prophets were
generally moderately left of centre, but included
such mainstream figures as W.L. Mackenzie
King, who collaborated with the Presbyterian
Board of Social Service and Evangelism in
Moral Reform in English Canada, 1885–1925 277
his youth and was influenced by social gospel
ideas in his popular 1919 book, Industry and
Humanity.
There was an overlap in both personnel
and ideas between social gospel and social
purity, and therefore one can only offer a
tentative clarification: while the focus of social
gospel activity was the economy and the social
relations arising from production, social purity
focused on the sexual and moral aspects of
social life. Prostitution in all its forms was the
only “social problem” guaranteed to unify the
diverse constituencies—feminists, right-wing
evangelicals, doctors, social reformers—of the
social purity coalition; and “sex hygiene,” or
purity education, was one of the main positive
remedies promoted. While sexual concerns
were important or even central, one must guard
against seeking analytical clarity at the expense
of historical accuracy: for many of the people
who lived it, social purity was intertwined with
socio-economic reform. Thus, the term “social
purity movement” will be used sparingly; it
would be misleading to imagine it as a distinct
movement with its own headquarters and
publications, when in fact it was in one sense an
aspect of a wider movement that also included
critical studies of industrial conditions and other
issues not generally regarded as “moral.”
Philanthropy and “The Social”
Sexual morality was the main target of the social
purity movement, but the purity campaign has to
be understood in the context of a larger project
to solve the problems of poverty, crime, and
vice. This larger project was primarily the task
of philanthropy, with state activity often being
confined to supplementing private initiatives or
acting like a philanthropy.
There are various ways of characterizing
philanthropy, and perhaps it is easiest to define
it by contrast with what came before, namely
charity. Charity, the traditional means of
relieving poverty, was largely individual and
impulsive, and its purpose was to relieve the
immediate need of the recipient while earning
virtue points for the giver. Organized charity
or philanthropy sought to eliminate both the
impulsive and the individual elements of giving.
The London philanthropists of the 1860s who
pioneered modern methods of philanthropy
and social work constantly denounced the
“indiscriminate aims-giving” of charity as
unscientific and backward. 8 They believed
that the problem with charity was not that it
was never enough, but, on the contrary, that
there was too much of it and that the poor were
becoming “pauperized” by dependence on
abundant charity. […]
Philanthropists hence sought to rationalize and
often curtail the material aid, focusing instead on
training the poor in habits of thrift, punctuality,
and hygiene—an economic subjectivity suited
to a capitalist society. They also sought to
eliminate pity from giving while maximizing
rational calculation, so that, for instance, rather
than give to old people, who were favoured by
traditional charity, there was a new emphasis
on children and, indirectly, on women, for with
them one was making an investment in the
future of the nation.9
Another way of contrasting charity and
philanthropy is to differentiate poverty—the
problem addressed by charity—and pauperism.
In England, there was a strict legal definition of
pauperism in the Poor Law: however, there was
also a broader meaning of the term, indicating a
larger social process specific to capitalism and
affecting the working class in general, not just
legal paupers. The vicar of London’s parish of
Stepney put it as follows in 1904: “it is not so
much poverty that is increasing in the East [end]
as pauperism, the want of industry, of thrift
or self-reliance.” 10 The term “pauperization”
indicated a loss of initiative and dignity, not just
physical want or legal dependence on the parish.
That pauperism was moral as well as economic
is evident from the fact that drinking, irregular
work habits, sexual laxity, and infrequent
bathing were discussed as often if not more
often than low wages and poor housing.
If pauperism was more than economic,
philanthropy was not merely an economic
project to soften the hard edges of industrial
278 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
capitalism. Its work took place in and largely
shaped what Jacques Donzelot has called “the
social.” 11 Characteristic of this new social
philosophy was an unabashed interventionism.
In a liberal state, economic policy at least has to
try to respect the individual autonomy of capital
owners, but social policy is characterized by the
opposite movement, i.e., one of expansionism
even into the private sphere of family and sexual
life. There is no question of letting social forces
play themselves out—in modern societies there
is no invisible social hand, and so some degree
of engineering by visible hands in or out of the
state is necessary. David Garland describes the
main British social programs of the period under
study (social work, eugenics, social security,
and criminology) as “extending the power of
government over life.” 12
While Donzelot and Garland see “the social”
as a distinct realm with fairly clear if shifting
boundaries separating it from both politics and
economics, I would argue that “the social” is
not so much a separate sphere but a new way
of conceptualizing any and all problems of the
collectivity. Municipal politics and industrial
policy, to give two examples, were in our
period seen increasingly under the aspect of
the social. 13 Industry was seen as needing
some form of regulation (maximum hours and
minimum wages, for instance) not because of
any contradictions within the economic system
itself, but rather because extreme exploitation
was defined as a social problem, involving
the creation of paupers, the breakdown of the
family, and a general crisis in the cohesion of
the social formation.14 Political questions, from
war to immigration, also came to be regarded
as more than political. […] Hence, economics
and politics were increasingly socialized,
while social problems were persistently seen
as “moral” even by modern scientific experts
outside of the social purity movement.
The term “social” was usually an adjective,
and the relevant noun that came to mind most
readily was “problem.” In the 1820s and 1830s,
both French and English sources had used the
term “the social question”; after mid-century,
however, “the social” became fragmented
into a multitude of “problems,” among other
reasons because the growth of specialized
professions encouraged a fragmentation of
jurisdictions within the social. Whether unitary
or fragmented, however, the social domain
was born problematic, as Donzelot’s study
indicates; and throughout the nineteenth century
and into the first two decades of the twentieth,
the answers to social problems were usually
elaborated in the idiom of philanthropy. It thus
followed that the first task of philanthropy
was to enumerate and study, i.e., to know,
“the social.” […] The work of knowing the
poor became a great deal more than a means
to the end of remedying poverty: it became
a science for its own sake—social science, a
term that in the late nineteenth century included
the present-day fields of sociology and social
work. 15 This thirst for knowledge led social
researchers to leave the library and enter into the
neighbourhoods and homes of the poor (home
visiting was a central practice in nineteenth-
century philanthropy). This investigation began
with the kitchens, clothes, and cupboards of the
poor, but it did not end there: the prying gaze of
philanthropy sought to penetrate the innermost
selves of the poor, including their sexual desires,
which were uniformly conceptualized as vices
(incest, illegitimacy, prostitution).
Sexual desire was probed not only from
the standpoint of morality but also from the
standpoint, and in the context, of the new field
of public health. Unlike other health matters,
however, sex was difficult to quantify. This
was a great disappointment to reformers like
English public health pioneer James Kay, who
said: “Criminal acts may be statistically classed
… but the number of those affected with the
moral leprosy of vice cannot be exhibited with
mathematical precision. Sensuality has no
record.”16 […] An important wing of the purity
movement devoted itself to the production of
books, pamphlets, and lectures with which
people could probe both their own and other
people’s sexual habits in order to remoralize the
individual and the nation. The title of what was
Moral Reform in English Canada, 1885–1925 279
probably the most popular sex education book
in turn-of-the-century Canada, Light on Dark
Corners: Searchlight on Health,17 captures the
distinctive emphasis on probing and rooting out
vice with the powerful light of quasi-medical
knowledge.
Although there was general agreement on
the need to study the poor, preferably in their
own homes, there were endless arguments
(especially in Britain) about whether the state or
the private sector should be the main organizer
of philanthropy. Amidst these debates, the status
of philanthropy (whether private of public) as
the main answer to the problem of the social
was not questioned until the development of
professional social work and systems of state
welfare in the 1920s and 1930s—and even then,
the legacy of philanthropy weighed so heavily
on the new systems of relief that one could, with
some justice, claim that philanthropy merely
disguised itself as state-funded welfare and
social work.18
*****
Nation, State, and Morality
*****
[…] Organizations [such] as the Lord’s Day
Alliance, were primarily concerned with
preventing certain activities on Sundays,
and it was only with the passage of time that
reformers began to be more concerned about
providing “suitable” Sunday activities such as
picnics, supervised playgrounds for children,
discussion groups for young people, and other
activities classified as “rational recreation”
(as opposed to commercialized amusements).
[…] The Lord’s Day Alliance, and even the
temperance movement, did not intend simply
to stamp out one or more vices. They had a
larger vision of how people ought to pass their
time, how they ought to act, speak, think, and
even feel. This vision—which I will here call
“positive” not because it was necessarily good
but to distinguish it from negativity, from mere
prohibition—was often kept in the background
as they pursued their efforts to prevent or negate
evil, but it was always present and it became
increasingly prominent after the turn of the
century.
*****
Pure foods and drinks, most commonly
embodied in milk and water, were simul-
taneously physically and symbolically pure.
Pure milk—white like the ribbons worn by
the WCTU women—and clean, clear water
represented moral health, truth, and beauty, in
contrast not only to alcohol but to the deceitful
adulterated milk and impure water of the
unsanitary cities.19 The whiteness of milk was
also sometimes linked to the snow central to
Canadian mythology: Havergal principal Ellen
Knox typically told her schoolgirls that Canada
had “a glistening line of the future, pure and free
as her own ice-clad peaks of the Rockies.”20 The
combination of whiteness and coldness made
snow an appropriate symbol not only of Canada
but also of purity.
If even the self-described prohibition
movement (which nevertheless preferred the
less negative name “temperance”) is at least
partially an example of what theorists since
Foucault are calling “the positivity of power,”
the social purity movement must also be
interpreted as a great deal more than simply
a campaign against prostitution, immoral
amusements, and other public manifestations of
vice. Social purity was a campaign to regulate
morality, in particular sexual morality, in order
to preserve and enhance a certain type of human
life. It was not merely a campaign to punish and
repress. […]
The Great War caused a quantum leap in
the concern about conserving human life.
As Toronto’s public health chief, Dr. Charles
Hastings, put it in October of 1914,
National Conservation Commissions that have
been engaged in the conservation of natural
resources, such as forests, fisheries, mines etc.,
have in recent years embraced the conservation
of human life and human efficiency.21
280 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
But as Hastings himself notes, even before
the Great War caused a tangible crisis in
human resources, men and women engage[d]
in “nation-building” had stressed the need to
conserve, preserve, and shape human life: to
conserve its physical health, to preserve its
moral purity, and to shape it according to the
optimistic vision shared by all political parties
of what Canada would be in the twentieth
century. […]
This is not to say […] that the social purity
movement was a stooge or puppet of the
state; on the contrary, the various levels of
government often lagged behind the initiatives
of churches and professional groups. Dangerous
as it always is to assume that the state is the only
real agent of history, in the case of Canada at
the turn of the century it would be ludicrous
to assume that politicians or civil servants
conspired to manipulate the powerful voluntary
organizations. […] State officials and agencies
did often work with or fund private agencies,
and the phenomenon of co-optation was not
unknown. One cannot assume, however, that
the state was—or is at present—always the
dominant partner. Indeed, there are very good
reasons why liberal-democratic states, far from
desiring to absorb all social policy activity,
have a vested interest in fostering non-state
organizations that will co-operate in certain
aspects of social policy, particularly in areas
such as regulating morality and gender and
family relations. Except in situations such
as war or internal rebellion, explicitly moral
campaigns are difficult for liberal democratic
states to undertake with any degree of success,
since such states portray themselves as neutral
arbiters of opinions circulating in civil society.
Such states also have a structural commitment
to non-interference in private beliefs and
activities of a moral and/or cultural nature. It
is far easier for the state to respond to popular
outcries than it is to orchestrate such a campaign
on its own—although the Canadian state at its
various levels has been known to sow the seeds
of popular panics in order to then cast itself in
the apparently neutral role of responding to
popular demands.22
Another related reason why the state was
not, and in fact could not have been, the main
protagonist in the social purity campaign is
that social purity was only partially concerned
with restricting behaviour. States may have a
monopoly over the legitimate use of force and
may therefore be in a privileged position to
enforce rules about behaviour, but the state can
only make its citizens internalize certain values
if it has the full and active co-operation of the
family and of voluntary organizations. 23 […]
Many voluntary organizations were far more
concerned about nation-building and even about
strengthening the state than the state itself; they
often chastised it for not exercising enough
power, particularly in the areas of social welfare,
health, and immigration.
[…] By the 1880s both the federal and
provincial states seem to have acquired an
almost unshakeable legitimacy in the eyes
of the educated Anglophone middle classes.
Municipal government was often denounced as
corrupt, but the higher levels were remarkably
free from criticism, and even as citizens
agitated for changes in the personnel of the
state, the structures themselves went largely
unquestioned.
One reason for this trust is that civil society
was very sharply divided: the Methodists would
far rather see the state take control of education
than risk giving more power to their Catholic
rivals, and mainstream Protestants preferred to
have the provinces take over social work rather
than see the Salvation Army flourish. Ethnic,
religious, and class divisions were highly
visible and conflictive, and in the face of this
obvious disunity the state had little difficulty
in portraying itself as neutral.
Furthermore, Canadian state formation (with
the important exception of Quebec) has as one
of its ideological pillars the establishment of
Protestantism as a kind of joint-stock state
religion. Bruce Curtis’s perceptive analysis
of the successful construction of a sense of
citizenship suffused with Protestantism through
Rev. Egerton Ryerson’s 1840s reforms helps
Moral Reform in English Canada, 1885–1925 281
to explain why churches and other quasi-
evangelical bodies regarded the state as a friend
rather than a competitor.24
*****
The building of a nation was rightly equated
with the organization of assent, not just outward
conformity to legal and administrative rules.
This is one reason why the outright punishment
of political or moral deviants came to be seen as
a last resort and as an admission of failure. David
Garland points out that the turn of the century
witnessed a marked decline of eye-for-eye
discourses on crime and their replacement by
therapeutic and reformatory strategies. 25 While
the criminal, the fallen, and the destitute were
being increasingly seen as subjects of treatment
through the medicalization of crime, sexuality,
and poverty,26 non-criminal populations and in
particular youth were being seen as requiring
a process of character-building, the individual
equivalent of the nation-building just cited.
[…]
*****
That the relentless scouring of the soul and
shaping of individual character would have
an immediate impact on public and national
affairs, nobody doubted. The housecleaning
metaphors utilized by maternal feminists
such as Nellie McClung did not only seek
to legitimize women’s entry into the public
sphere by comparing politics to a house in
need of spring cleaning; they also established a
parallel between what was known as “political
purity” and personal hygiene. Physical and
sexual hygiene—which were to a large extent
in women’s sphere—were the microcosmic
foundation of the larger project of building a
“clean” nation. […]
*****
On his part, MP John Charlton, who in the
1880s and 1890s spearheaded many efforts to
raise the age of consent, criminalize seduction,
and promote sexual purity, introduced one of
his many legislative efforts as follows: “No
vice will more speedily sap the foundations of
public morality and of national strength than
licentiousness .… 27
*****
[…] The specific sexual activities targeted
for control changed over the years: in the mid
nineteenth century, masturbation, especially
among boys, was the most talked about vice,
while at the turn of the century prostitution
would take the spotlight, to be replaced in
the 1920s by fears about non-commoditized
consensual sexual encounters among young
people. But regardless of the specific sexual
activity targeted, the loss of individual self-
control over sexuality was perceived to have
far-reaching consequences even if nobody ever
knew about it. Again, it was not so much a
matter of outward behaviour but a question of
inner identity, of the subjectivity of citizens.
[…] The attempt to make young boys and
girls learn self-control and develop character
involved very specific ideas about the use to
which such highly controlled units ought to
be put, and about the class, gender, and racial
composition of the nation being built.
The class basis of social purity is not a
simplistic matter of middle-class reformers
imposing their values on working-class
communities. […]
The doctors, clergymen, and women employers
of servants did not […] expect immigrants
and prostitutes to live and think exactly like
upper-class Anglo-Saxon Canadians. They did
want both immigrants and social deviants to
embrace the culture and values of Anglo-Saxon,
Protestant, middle-class urban Canadians, but
this was to ensure that the power of the WASP
bourgeoisie would appear as legitimate. […]
Both social purity and philanthropy sought
to establish a non-antagonistic capitalist class
structure, not to erase class differences.28
The gender organization of social purity
is also a complex question that cannot be
summarized by saying the movement was male-
dominated. The movement sought to reform
and organize gender, not merely utilize it. This
gender reform meant that some women were
282 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
given the possibility of acquiring a relatively
powerful identity as rescuers, reformers, and
even experts, while other women were reduced
to being objects of philanthropic concern. Men
were equally divided by the social construction
of masculinity of the social purity movement:
if many men, particularly “foreigners,” were
seen as the epitome of impurity, other men
were provided with a potential new identity as
reformed, moralized, and domesticated males.
Women were often marginalized, especially
in church organizations (expecting perhaps
the Salvation Army). The vision of Canadian
womanhood promoted by the movement was
one stressing maternal selflessness and passive
purity, a vision clearly reinforcing patriarchal
privilege. 29 Nevertheless, large numbers of
women were active in this movement, and they
cannot be dismissed by seeing them as victims
of false consciousness. The “search for sexual
order” 30 central to the movement was seen by
women to be in the women’s best interests:
males were viewed as the main culprits in sexual
disorder (although some women blamed fallen
women’s wiles). Hence the protection of women
against male harassment, sexual violence,
and everyday disrespect was a legitimate
feminist goal. Furthermore, the movement’s
upholding of a single standard of sexual
morality (“the white life for two”) did give
a voice to married women’s protest against
philandering husbands.
The great paradox about femininity formation
in/through moral reform campaigns was that
certain middle-class women made careers out
of studying “the problem” of the immigrant
woman or the urban girl. These women doctors,
social workers, deaconesses, and Salvation
Army officers travelled freely around the
city, protected by their uniform and their
profession, and perhaps did not realize that their
unprecedented freedom was built on the prior
assumption that ordinary women were helpless
objects in need of study and reform. The pure
woman did not gain her purity exclusively
through silence, chastity, and seclusion: she was
partially public.
*****
Ann Douglas’s insightful study of changes
in American Protestantism in the nineteenth
century traces the development of a sentimental
Christianity in the 1830s and 1840s that softened
and feminized the face of Protestantism.
Harsh Calvinist theology was displaced by an
alliance between sentimental women writers
(Harriet Beecher Stowe is only the best known
of these) and ministers who, after church
disestablishment, had to win over influential
ladies to maintain their position. In the Gilded
Age, mid-Victorian sentimentality began to
be in turn displaced by what was known as
“muscular” Christianity, a new perspective
connected to social Darwinism. The scientific/
muscular perspectives of the 1890s, however,
supplemented rather than replaced the feminized
religion constructed decades earlier.31
*****
[…] As nurturing and other domestic virtues
increased in value, allowing women to serve
in public roles through maternal feminism,
social purity helped to reconcile the apparently
passive virtue of purity with active masculinity.
An effort was made by a section of the urban
middle class to redefine masculinity as well as
femininity as actively domestic. The challenge
was to purge the new male bourgeoisie of the
drinking and wenching habits of the aristocracy,
while avoiding effete or ascetic disengagement
from the claims of masculinity.
*****
[…] Purity was not simply the absence of
lust: it was an active, aggressive process of
self-mastery that could be likened to a military
campaign. It was furthermore connected to the
unambiguously masculine pursuit of worldly
success. Sylvanus Stall explained that purity
was good not only for one’s family but for one’s
business: he admits that some irreligious men
are wealthy, but on the whole, pure thoughts are
positively correlated with large bank accounts.
Walking through the better part of any town, is
it not obvious, he asks, that “the wealth of the
nation” is “largely in the hands of Christian men
and Christian women? These are the people who
Moral Reform in English Canada, 1885–1925 283
have the best credit, who can draw checks for
the largest amounts.”32 The Canadian Salvation
Army often published stories about former male
drunkards who, once saved from drink and sin,
were able to impress bank managers enough to
obtain loans with their new-found “character”
as security.
Despite the obvious exaggeration in these
stories, there was a grain of truth in the
suggestion that male purity might reinforce the
capitalist ethic, even in its apparently impure
social Darwinist variety (as Paul Johnson’s study
of the differential fortunes of saved and non-
saved male citizens of Rochester shows).33 The
discourse about the new reconstituted family,
with a partially public mother and a partially
domesticated father, was thus a discourse about
class as much as about gender.
Finally, social purity had a clear racial and
ethnic organization. The “whiteness” favoured
by the movement was not merely spiritual but
also designated (consciously or unconsciously)
a skin colour. The racist fears about “the yellow
peril” and about Anglo-Saxons being overrun by
more fertile “races” (as they designated what are
now called ethnic groups) pervaded Canadian
politics and society throughout the period under
study. […] The specific contribution of the social
purity movement to this general climate of
racism is what needs to be highlighted here. This
can be summarized by stating that the darker
and hence lower races were assumed to be not
in control of their sexual desires. 34 Lacking
proper Christian and Anglo-Saxon training, they
had not produced the right kind of self. “Racial
purity” is a phrase that appears but seldom
in the tests studied, but the concept underlies
common phrases such as “national purity”
or “national health.” Moral reformers had a
significant impact on immigration policies, both
directly by lobbying for such innovations as the
medical/moral inspection of all immigrants and
indirectly by creating a climate of opinion in
which certain groups were perceived as morally
undesirable. […]
To conclude, then, the social purity movement
was indeed concerned about urban vices, but
its real aim was not so much to suppress as
to re-create and re-moralize not only deviants
from its norms but, increasingly, the population
of Canada as a whole. This was a project the
state could not possibly have carried out;
voluntary organizations played a starring role
in the campaign to reconstruct the inner selves,
and in particular the sexual/moral identity, of
Canadians. This movement is by no means
explained by being labelled as an agency of
social control or a Puritan effort at censorship
and repression: the movement was held
together not only by its attacks on vice but by a
common vision of the pure life that individuals,
families, and the nation would lead in the
near future. Therefore, despite the obviously
repressive features of this movement, it is more
appropriate to see its coercion as regulation
and not as suppression or censorship: the term
“regulation,” which connotes preserving and
shaping something and not merely suppressing
it, more adequately captures the aims and the
modes of operation of this movement.35
Notes
1. G. Kealey, Toronto Workers Respond to Industrial
Capitalism (Toronto, 1980); G. Kealey and B.
Palmer, Dreaming of What Might Be: The Knights
of Labor in Ontario 1880–1900 (Toronto, 1987);
B. Palmer, ed., The Character of Class Struggle
(Toronto, 1986); Michael Piva, The Condition of
the Working Class in Toronto (Ottawa, 1979).
2. Ramsay Cook, The Regenerators: Social Criticism
in Late Victorian English Canada (Toronto, 1985).
3. Rev. C.W. Watch, “Social Purity Work in Canada,”
in A. Powell, ed., National Purity Congress
(Baltimore, 1895), pp. 272–77.
4. These included Dr. Elizabeth Blackwell, Anthony
Comstock, and Frances Willard (president of the
U.S. Woman’s Christian Temperance Union and
one of the foremost reformers of her time).
5. Rev. Flint, in Powell, ed., National Purity Congress,
p. 140.
284 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
6. See, for instance F.S. Spence, The Facts of the
Case: A Summary of the Most Important Evidence
and Argument Presented in the Report of the Royal
Commission on the Liquor Traffic (Toronto, 1896).
Spence claims that the first temperance convention
in Canada was held in Halifax in 1834, but the
movement only began in earnest in the late 1870s,
and the Dominion WCTU was not founded until
1885.
7. The main source is Richard Allen, The Social
Passion: Religion and Social Reform in Canada
1914–1928 (Toronto, 1971). See also Dennis
Guest, The Emergence of Social Security in
Canada (Vancouver, 1985), pp. 31–34; Cook, The
Regenerators, ch. 7.
8. See Gareth Stedman Jones, Outcast London
(London, 1971), esp. pp. 244ff. See also Christine
Stansell, City of Women: Sex and Class in New
York City 1789–1860 (New York, 1986), ch. 4;
and C. Smith-Rosenberg, Religion and the Rise
of the American City: The New York City Mission
Movement 1812–1870 (Ithaca, NY., 1971).
9. Jacques Donzelot summarizes this shift as follows:
“In general, philanthropy differed from charity in
the choice of its objects, based on this concern
for pragmatism: advice instead of gifts, because
it cost nothing; assistance to children rather than
to old people, and to women rather than to men.”
The Policing of Families (New York, 1979), p. 66.
Donzelot’s analysis, based on the work of Foucault,
has had a strong influence on many current
analyses of nineteenth-century philanthropy.
10. Quoted in Stedman Jones, Outcast London, p. 244.
See also Mariana Valverde, “French Romantic
Socialism and the Critique of Political Economy”
(Ph.D. thesis, York University, 1982), esp. ch. II,
“The Debate on Misery and the Critique of Political
Economy.”
11. See Donzelot, The Policing of Families, for a
lengthy analysis of the constitution of the social.
12. David Garland, Punishment and Welfare: A History
of Penal Strategies (London, 1985), p. 153.
13. A well-known Canadian example of the treatment
of economic questions as social questions is W.L.
Mackenzie King, Industry and Humanity (1919).
See also J.S. Woodsworth, My Neighbor: A Study
of City Conditions, A Plea for Social Service (1911;
reprinted 1972).
14. Donzelot, The Policing of Families, argues that
poverty, the family, and population are the main
three “problems” that made up the social in the
early nineteenth century.
15. Bryan S. Green, Knowing the Poor: A Case-Study
in Textual Reality Construction (London, 1983).
16. James Kay, The Moral and Physical Condition of
the Working Classes (1832), quoted in Frank Mort,
Dangerous Sexualities: Medico-Moral Politics in
England Since 1830 (London, 1987), p. 22.
17. B.G. Jefferis and J.L. Nichols, Light in Dark
Corners: Searchlight on Health (Naperville, Ill.,
various editions from 1880s on). The 1922 edition
was given the more modern title of Safe Counsel
or Practical Eugenics.
18. Dennis Guest, in The Emergence of Social Security
in Canada (Vancouver, 1985 [2nd ed.]), has a liberal
framework that presupposes that whenever state
benefits were organized on a philanthropic basis,
this was either a mistake or a leftover of the past.
The essays in A. Moscovitch and J. Alpert’s edited
collection The “Benevolent” State, however,
demonstrate that many of the great new programs
of the welfare state, such as mothers’ allowances,
were introduced for what one could only call
philanthropic reasons such as concern for the
eugenic future of the Canadian “race.”
19. On the campaigns to clean up the city’s water
supply and ensure safe milk, see Paul A. Bator,
“Saving Lives on the Wholesale Plan: Public
Health Reform in the City of Toronto, 1900–1930”
(Ph.D. thesis, University of Toronto, 1979). The
protagonist of Bator’s thesis, Dr. Charles Hastings,
believed in the moralizing effects of pure milk and
water.
20. E.M. Knox, The Girl of the New Day (Toronto,
1919), p. 5.
21. CTA, RG-11, Box 167, Monthly Report of the
Medical Officer of Health for October 1914, p.
235.
22. For an elaboration of this argument, see M.
Valverde and L. Weir, “The Struggles of the
Immoral: More Preliminary Remarks on Moral
Regulation,” Resources for Feminist Research, 17,
3 (September, 1988), pp. 31–34.
23. This point is made, from a somewhat different
perspective, in an important article by Nikolas
Rose, “Beyond the Public/Private Division: Law,
Power and the Family,” Journal of Law and
Society, 14, 1 (Spring, 1987), pp. 61–75. In Philip
Corrigan and Derek Sayer, The Great Arch: English
State Formation as Cultural Revolution (Oxford,
1985), the role of the state in moral regulation
is highlighted, and their theorization has been
influential here, but the agencies of regulation
internal to civil society are obscured.
24. Bruce Curtis, “Preconditions of the Canadian State:
Educational Reform and Construction of a Public
in Upper Canada, 1837–1846,” in A. Moscovitch
and J. Alpert, eds., The “Benevolent” State
Moral Reform in English Canada, 1885–1925 285
(Toronto, 1987), pp. 47–67. Curtis’s insistence that
educational reform was not merely social control
or suppression of the working classes parallels
the claim made above that social purity was more
geared to moulding the subjectivity of citizens than
simply controlling their behaviour. If the public
education system was assigned the task of creating
rationality and political subjectivity, the social
purity movement sought to create an ethical/moral
subjectivity.
25. David Garland, Punishment and Welfare: A History
of Penal Strategies (London, 1985). Garland links
“modern” penal strategies centred on treatment
to social work and eugenics in an analysis that is
extremely relevant to social purity even though he
neglects to analyse the modernization of sexual
and gender regulation. He also stresses that the
liberal state, though obviously in charge of the
prison system, had to leave the moral reformation
of prisoners in the hands of private agencies such
as the John Howard and Elizabeth Fry Societies
and the Salvation Army.
26. On the medicalization of poverty in nineteenth-
century philanthropy, see Christine Stansell, City
of Women: Sex and Class in New York 1789–1860
(New York, 1986); this idea is explored in Mariana
Valverde, review-essay on Stansell’s book, Labour/
Le Travail, 22 (Fall, 1988), pp. 247–57. On the
medicalization of crime, see Garland, Punishment
and Welfare, and Michel Foucault, Discipline and
Punish (New York, 1979). For the medicalization
of sexuality, see Lorna Weir, “Sexual Rule, Sexual
Politics: Studies in the Medicalization of Sexual
Danger 1820–1920” (Ph.D. thesis, York University,
1986); Frank Mort, Dangerous Sexualities:
Medico-Moral Politics in England Since 1830
(London, 1987).
27. John Charlton, MP, April 10, 1899, quoted in
T. Chapman, “Sex Crimes in Western Canada
1890–1920” (Ph.D. thesis, University of Alberta,
1984), p. 44.
28. The American feminist, urban reformer, and social
theorist Jane Addams did seek to homogenize
American urban society through cultural means,
but even she, who was more radical in class,
gender, and racial terms than the leading social
purity activists in Canada, did not envision
abolishing the economic basis of bourgeois class
formation.
29. The goals of the social purity in terms of gender
organization are captured in the statement made
by the Methodist Board of Temperance and Social
Reform in the context of the white slavery panic;
the clergymen vowed not to cease in their struggle
against white slavery until “[we can] restore the
victim to her home and to a life of honor, purity,
and helpfulness.” UCA, Methodist DESS, Annual
Report, 1911, p. 33.
30. Carolyn Strange, “The Toronto Social Survey
Commission of 1915 and the Search for Sexual
Order in the City,” in Roger Hall et al., eds.,
Patterns of the Past: Interpreting Ontario’s History
(Toronto, 1988).
31. Ann Douglas, The Feminization of American
Culture (New York, 1977). See also Carroll
Smith-Rosenberg, Religion and the Rise of the
American City (Ithaca, N.Y., 1971); Paul Johnson,
Shopkeepers’ Millennium: Society and Revivals
in Rochester, N.Y., 1815–1837 (New York, 1978);
Nancy Hewitt, Women’s Activism and Social
Change: Rochester, N.Y., 1822–1872 (Ithaca, N.Y.,
1984); Mary P. Ryan, Cradle of the Middle Class
(London, 1981).
32. Sylvanus Stall, What a Young Husband Ought to
Know (Philadelphia, 1907 [1988]), pp. 68–71.
33. Johnson, Shopkeepers’ Millennium, shows that
men who were born again in the revivals of
the 1830s and 1840s fared quite a bit better in
business than their unconverted counterparts,
partly because of the formal and informal credit
and business links forged among members of the
same congregation.
34. See Sander Gilman, Difference and Pathology:
Stereotypes of Race, Sexuality, and Madness
(Ithaca, N.Y., 1985).
35. I have adopted the term “moral regulation” from
Philip Corrigan and Derek Sayer, The Great
Arch: English State Formation as Cultural
Revolution (Oxford, 1985). However, they do not
differentiate between moral and other modes of
social regulation; by contrast, I restrict the term to
mean the formation of ethical subjectivity.
CHAPTER 18
Defining Sexual Promiscuity:
“Race,” Gender, and Class
in the Operation of Ontario’s
Female Refuges Act, 1930–1960
Joan Sangster
In 1942 an 18-year-old dishwasher, Anna, from
Kenora, was put on a train to Toronto by the
police to be transported to the Andrew Mercer
Reformatory for Females for a period of one
to two years. Removal from this northern
community came after charges had been laid
against her under the Female Refuges Act
(FRA) because of her “idle and dissolute”
life. Drunkenness and sexual promiscuity
were supposedly the crimes that led to her
incarceration. After receiving complaints that
she was wandering the streets intoxicated,
the local police had followed her from cafe to
hotel to boarding house, at first removing her
to the police station when she became ill after
drinking, later collecting information on her
liaisons with various men (Archives of Ontario
[AO], 9332).
Like other young women, Anna was the focus
of legal regulation under the FRA because
her public alcohol consumption and sexual
behaviour offended “community standards”
and, in the view of police and court authorities,
required drastic alteration. Yet, Anna’s trial
before a magistrate also took on a distinct
character because she was of Native origin. The
police chief claimed that she “had been seen in
cafes with white boys ... coming in and out ...
going into men’s rooms .... [and that] she was a
regular at the train station with white boys” (AO,
9332). His racial designation of her partners was
significant: miscegenation implied her sexual
debasement and was intended to spur the court
into offering her “protection” (in the form of
incarceration) from White men likely to take
advantage of her. Also, one of those testifying
against Anna was the local Indian agent, whose
immense power of surveillance provided the
court with ample information to be used against
her. The agent testified that he had already
charged her three times with liquor offences
under the Indian Act, and he complained that
she had been “fined and warned,” to no avail
(AO, 9332). He also claimed that a doctor had
informed him of Anna’s pregnancy, and on
the stand he offered information on her family
and background, which helped to persuade the
magistrate to convict her. Hearing that Anna
had been in an Anglican residential school
confirmed the magistrate’s view that she was
incorrigible and in need of incarceration. “You
went to Indian school for ten years,” he said to
her, “so you should know right from wrong”
(AO, 9332). Anna’s one-word answer in the
affirmative probably had little effect on the
magistrate, who sentenced her to an indefinite
term in the Reformatory.
Anna’s case also bears some strong similarities
to those of other young women, from all racial
and ethnic backgrounds, who were convicted
Defining Sexual Promiscuity 287
under the FRA. Most of these women came from
impoverished or working-class backgrounds
and were perceived to be part of an “underclass”
with weak or non-existent sexual morality and
in dire need of character transformation and
social (and reproductive) control. At first glance,
masculinist definitions appear to be the defining
character of all the FRA convictions. This law
proscribed women’s sexuality within a gender
order based on hegemonic masculinity, the
rejection of women’s sexual activity outside of
marriage, and the sanctification of the nuclear,
father-headed family. However, the law was also
applied in a class-specific manner. Women’s
material impoverishment always encouraged
the likelihood of their arrest and was intertwined
with expert discourses on what constituted
“dissolute” sexual behaviour. Psychiatric and
social work definitions of “sex delinquency,”
throughout this period, for example, were
usually fused with images of working-class
and poor women, and the criteria used by penal
workers to assess women’s rehabilitation were
permeated with class biases. As Michel Foucault
(1980:121) argued, sexual control is often most
“intense and meticulous when it is directed at
the lower classes.”
While class and gender were crucial elements
shaping the use of the FRA, race, too, was
important. Indeed, the “simultaneity” of these
factors in shaping women’s experience of
sexual regulation through the law should
be the focus of our inquiry (Brewer, 1993;
Roediger, 1993). As many Black feminists have
argued, interrogating these categories alone
may be unproductive, but in interplay, and
in historical motion, the “paradigm becomes
richer” (Brewer, 1993:27; see also Bannerji,
1993, 1995; Agnew, 1996). At the same time,
capturing the complexity of “interlocking
systems of domination” and the ways in which
they “constitute each other,” Sharene Razack
(1998) has argued, remains an extremely
difficult task. Some systems of domination may
remain less visible, and ironically, our very
use of a “language of colour” contradicts our
attempts to deconstruct race. 1
While the vast majority of women convicted
under this particular draconian statute were
White, and often of Anglo-Celtic origin, the legal
and social understandings of “promiscuity”—so
central to the FRA—were racialized, reflecting
a dominant ideological construction of women
(and men) of colour as licentious and weak
in moral conviction, and, in contrast, White
women as more moral and sexually pure. 2 It
is the intention of this paper to outline, using
two examples relating to the FRA, how the
legal regulation of women’s sexuality through
this law was racialized and racist. On the one
hand, convictions of White women who were
sexually involved with Asian, Afro-Canadian,
and Native men indicated fears that these
women were especially debased and in need of
carceral supervision because they had violated
an important colour line. On the other hand,
the increasing numbers of First Nations women
convicted under the FRA, and the rationale for
their incarceration, indicate that colonialism
and racism made Native women more sexually
suspect in the eyes of the law and more liable
to legal prosecution.
As historians and legal scholars have
repeatedly documented (for example,
Backhouse, 1999; Tarnopolsky, 1982; Walker,
1997), Canadian law, through public policy,
statute law, and judicial interpretation, played a
significant role in constituting and reproducing
racist ideologies, sanctioning discrimination,
exclusion, and segregation based on race. Racial
differentiation might be openly stated in legal
statute, but also unfolds as the effect of legal and
judicial practices, in laws and policy relating to
everything from the franchise to employment to
recreation to morality to immigration. Because
the law both constitutes society and reproduces
prevailing cultural assumptions, “common
sense” notions of race were firmly embedded
in the operation of Canadian law from colonial
times through the twentieth century.3 Although
ideological constructions of race did alter over
time, a persisting theme in legal discourse
and practice was the assumption of White
superiority and imperialist right.
288 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Attempting to uncover the racial meanings
created by law, and the power relations they
reflect and reproduce, has been a central aim of
critical race theory. A fundamental premise of
this theory is that “race is socially constructed,
and the law is central to that construction”
(Haney Lopez, 1996:9). Racial meaning
systems are grounded in both “the world of
ideas and in the material geography of social
life” (17) and they are sustained by both subtle
ideological consent—clothed in rationales
ranging from “necessity” to “protection,” to
“fairness”—as well as by repressive coercion.4
The construction of race is also interconnected
with class, gender, and sexuality (Anthias, 1990;
Anthias and Yuval-Davis, 1992; Raczack, 1998).
In the latter case, for instance, many Canadian
laws ostensibly about employment (such as
those barring White women from working for
Chinese men) emerged because of fears of the
sexual corruption of White women by Asian
men. 5 Similarly, though the letter of the FRA
statute never mentioned race, it was one factor
shaping how the law was implemented, and in
the process it, too, “created” race and racism.
What Was the Female Refuges Act?
The Female Refuges Act was enacted in 1897
to regulate the Industrial Houses of Refuge,
which held women sentenced or “liable to be
sentenced” by magistrates under local bylaw
or Criminal Code infractions. 6 Specifically
aimed at women between the ages of 16 and 35,
presumably because these were women’s more
active sexual and reproductive years, the FRA
designated refuges or correctional institutions
as places where women were offered shelter,
work, and reform as a means of counteracting
their “unmanageability and incorrigibility.”
The initial FRA allowed a sentence of up to
five years; this was amended to two years less a
day in 1919, following a coroner’s inquest into
an inmate’s death, after she tried to escape by
jumping from a window of Toronto’s Belmont
Refuge (Globe and Mail, 12 April 1919).
In 1919, the Act was also broadened with
a clause giving magistrates and judges new
wide-ranging powers. Any person could bring
before a magistrate “any female under the age of
35 ... who is a habitual drunkard or by reasons
of other vices is leading an idle and dissolute
life.” All that was needed was a sworn statement
about the woman’s behaviour, or in the case
of parents and guardians, a claim that their
daughter was “unmanageable and incorrigible.”7
No formal charge and trial were needed, and
hearings were in private, although written
evidence was supposedly required. Faced with
criticisms about the Act, a 1942 amendment
allowed sentences to be appealed before the
Court of Appeal—though this appears to have
been seldom used. In 1958, these sections were
finally deleted after persistent lobbying of the
government by the Elizabeth Fry Society, though
in public, the government simply claimed that
the issues involved were adequately covered
by other Criminal Code and provincial statutes
(Ontario Legislative Assembly Debates, March
1958).
The FRA allowed parents, police, welfare
authorities, and the Children’s Aid Society
(CAS) to incarcerate women perceived to be
out of sexual control. Although some women
were also targeted when they were destitute,
alcoholic, or had resorted to petty theft, the Act
was used primarily to police women’s sexual
behaviour. For teenage girls already serving
time in industrial or, later, training schools,
the Act could increase their punishment by
sending them to the Mercer Reformatory for up
to two more years. Indeed, rather than sending
convicted women to “low security” refuges
where the indigent also lived, such as Belmont
House or the Catholic Good Shepherd, some
magistrates sent women straight to the Mercer
Reformatory.
Although the total number of women convicted
under the Act was small in comparison to other
charges, such as public order and petty theft,
the operation of the FRA provides important
insight into the dominant definitions of sexual
“promiscuity,” or non-conformity, employed
by the courts, social workers, and the medical
profession at this time. These definitions not
Defining Sexual Promiscuity 289
only punished “bad” girls, but were part of a
broader web of moral regulation, setting out
the ideal of “good” feminine sexuality against
which all women, even those untouched by the
criminal justice system, were judged.
The peak of FRA prosecutions came during
the 1930s and World War II, though Native
women increased as a percentage of the overall
convictions in the post-World War II period. 8
Youth was the most distinguishing feature of all
the women involved; indeed, the vast majority
of those convicted were under 21. Most were
Canadian-born and of Anglo-Celtic background,
including first-generation British immigrants,
though the presence of the latter group was not
surprising given the influx of such immigrants
to Ontario just before World War I and the
tendency of immigrants to face economic
and social dislocation.9 Almost all the women
came from either working-class or poverty-
stricken backgrounds, with parents crossing the
spectrum from the criminal classes to the skilled
artisan. These young women usually had little
education, having left school by 15, and their
occupations, if they had one (and they often
did not), were listed as domestic or, less often,
waitress or factory worker.
The vast majority of FRA incarcerations
resulted from three, often intertwined,
factors: sexual promiscuity (termed here,
non-conformity), illegitimate pregnancies,
and venereal disease. Some of the women
incarcerated were simply destitute runaways or
street women, but for the overwhelming majority,
dissolute was equated with errant sexuality. For
Native women, charges of alcohol abuse and
sexual promiscuity were often linked together
by the authorities. Many FRA women either
had an illegitimate child or were pregnant when
they entered the Reformatory, and a significant
number were treated for venereal disease. Their
sentences were also stiff, as both the Mercer
authorities and judges and magistrates claimed
women needed a long period of time to effect
real change in their character. On average, they
received from one to two years, and women
did not secure release easily, often serving the
majority of their sentences.
Defining Promiscuity: Interracial
Liaisons
A number of recurring patterns were evident
in FRA convictions. In general, they reflected
deep-seated anxieties that poor and working-
class women were unruly and oversexual,
either led astray or leading men astray. To this
end, women who engaged in sexual activity in
“public” spaces, did not exhibit the appropriate
remorse about their sexual liaisons, or even
boasted about them were especially suspect. The
sexual activity of young women was threatening
to worried parents when daughters disobeyed
their parents, stayed out all night, ran away,
consorted with “criminal” men and women, or
contracted venereal disease. Pregnancy might
also be a problem, particularly if the woman did
not know the father well, or even who he was.
Women with “too many” illegitimate children
were a special focus of concern, and even though
the files rarely mention sterilization, eugenic
concerns undoubtedly percolated beneath the
surface of some convictions, especially in the
1930s and early 1940s. Women perceived to
have too many partners, or the wrong kind of
partner (such as older, married men) were also
targeted, though even one man could be one too
many if parents objected to someone they felt
was a bad influence on their daughter.
The wrong kind of partner was also defined
by race. 10 Indeed, the way in which the courts
interpreted promiscuity and prostitution rested
on racist assumptions about the “instinctual”
sexual behaviour of different races and the
dangers of miscegenation, even if these were not
openly stated. By the 1930s, strictly biological
explanations of race, so popular at the turn of
the century, were being replaced by theories
that claimed both culture and biology created
racial difference. Because those differences
were also equated with a hierarchy, and a
somewhat inevitable one, discrimination against
people of colour, as well as Jews, was often
condoned in the courts and in society (Walker,
1997). 11 It was not until the aftermath of
World War II that a discernible shift in attitude
290 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
occurred, characterized by increasing antipathy
to the concept of racial discrimination, though
“cultural racism” remained well entrenched in
Canadian society (Razack, 1998).
During the 1930s and the early 1940s, however,
interracial sex was seen as unacceptable and
dangerous. This was made evident in an appeal
before the Ontario upper court in 1930, in
which a young woman challenged her two-year
sentence for vagrancy handed out by Toronto
Magistrate Margaret Patterson. The woman’s
nighttime socializing with “coloured” and White
men and the fact that she lived with a “coloured
railway porter” were central in the court’s
reassessment of the verdict. Debate centred
especially on whether she had any “means of
subsistence” and whether she was a prostitute.
As the judge noted, to confirm the latter, she
“has to do with more than one man,” yet he
could only find evidence of the relationship
with the porter. However, the definition of
“subsistence” gave the judge the loophole he
was searching for: subsistence had to be not
just legal, but “reputable,” not contradicting
“the moral standards of the community.” Being
supported by a coloured man, he concluded, is
“not the kind of subsistence that the Criminal
Code” had in mind! One can be excused for
concluding that the judge was determined to
follow any tortuous “logic” to find a way of
upholding Patterson’s conviction, based more
fundamentally on his aversion to mixed-race
couples than anything else (Rex v. Davis,
1930).
If the higher court was happy to set such
standards, the lower courts were happy to
follow, not only in official judgements but in
the more general investigation, interviewing,
and counselling of women by probation officers,
doctors, and social workers. In another case
presided over by Magistrate Margaret Patterson
in the 1930s, a 17-year-old, who was described
by her foster mother as “boy crazy” and
untruthful, was found in a “bawdy house with a
Chinaman” (AO, 6972). Patterson immediately
remanded her into psychiatric care, a decision
that underscored how women’s sexual non-
conformity was literally equated with their
insanity. A young Toronto woman, who was
arrested in 1940 on a charge of incorrigibility,
was declared mentally slow by the court doctor.
The court also heard that she was “not working”
and refused to follow her stepfather’s rules
about a curfew, but her major crime seemed to
be that she was living with “a coloured man.”
Sent first to the Salvation Army hostel, she ran
away; when re-arrested, she was sent to the
Mercer (AO, 8398).
White police, court workers, and some
working-class families perceived men and
women of colour, particularly Afro-Canadians,
to be more sexually promiscuous, and feared
Whites would become tainted or seduced by
these lax morals; in cases involving Chinese
men, fears also centred on their supposed roles
as pimps and drug pushers (Murphy, 1923;
Pon, 1996). It was often parents who called the
police concerning their daughters’ interracial
liaisons, hoping to pressure their daughters into
abandoning the relationship. Once the case was
in motion, however, incarceration under the
FRA became a distinct possibility. One father
swore out a statement against his 19-year-old,
who had left school at 14 and was employed as
a mail clerk. Despite the apparent respectability
of her wage labour, he noted she was “keeping
bad company ... she is now with a coloured
man and pregnant by him.” The case was
originally brought to the police by a Catholic
welfare agency that the girl contacted, hoping
for assistance so she could keep her baby. They
alerted the police and parents, and urged the
woman to give up her baby, facilitating her
return home to her parents after her sentence
was served (AO, 8700).
Women could also be the focus of legal
concern if they were sexually involved with
Native men, though this was a less common
scenario in large urban centres. One young
woman from northern Ontario was incarcerated
in the 1940s after her sexual relationship with a
Native man became an issue. The court deemed
her mother a bad example as she was living
common law, but the mother also participated
Defining Sexual Promiscuity 291
in the complaint against her daughter, who she
charged was “running around with an Indian
boy and would not get a job.” Mabel claimed
that her boyfriend “wanted to marry her” but
became abusive “and threatened to kill her if
she saw anyone else.” The magistrate, despite
his disbelief in her charges of violence, agreed
that Mabel’s conduct was satisfactory until
she “started seeing a young Indian boy … We
will put this girl in a home. We can’t have her
running around with Indian boys like that”
(AO, 9404).
In responding to their sentences, White
women involved with men of colour sometimes
claimed they did not understand why they were
being punished, but in other cases they clearly
understood that they should either profess
shame or coercion if they were to escape the
Reformatory. One 22-year-old British immigrant
nursemaid, Elise, for example, was convicted
under the FRA based on police information
that she was “going around with H and other
Chinamen and is now pregnant.” Although
the Attorney General later admitted that the
evidence against her was “flimsy,” Elise served
three months before being released into the care
of the Salvation Army. She had originally come
to the attention of the police as a “public charge”
sent to a hospital after taking quinine to try to
induce an abortion. Trying to secure sympathy,
she told the court that she came to Canada to
join her sister, who was “living a bad life” and
“forced” her to sleep with Chinese and Italian
men (AO, 8634). 12 Whether this was true or not
(and given her later, clever attempts to feign
labour to escape from the police, it may not have
been) mattered little: she clearly knew this was
the expedient thing to declare.
Yet, another young woman, who later told her
story to the Elizabeth Fry Society, claimed little
understanding of the rationale for her arrest. Her
recollections highlight how quickly decisions
were made, with little regard for the due process
of law. She was arrested when living with her
Chinese boyfriend, after her father, who was
actually from another province, came to town
and sought out the help of the police. The police
arrived one morning as she sat in her dressing
gown, and she remembers being whisked away
and kept very much in the dark during the whole
process. Without counsel, she misjudged the
best strategy for securing her release:
I was taken into a room and asked by a woman
if I had ever slept with anyone else. I felt I
would have to damage my character to save my
boyfriend from blame. I said, “Yes” ... [and] I
told her I was pregnant hoping that would help.
Almost immediately I was taken to a courtroom
.... [In court] I didn’t see anyone else until
the policeman [who arrested me] spoke from
behind me.
After a few curt questions from the judge about
her pregnancy, she offered to “get married” to
her Chinese boyfriend if they would just let her
out. It was the wrong tactic. She was remanded
for a week in jail, then returned to court to be
quickly sentenced to one year in the Belmont
Refuge; after it closed, she was transferred to
the Mercer Reformatory (Elizabeth Fry Society
of Toronto, Copeland).
Magistrates and court and penal workers
all displayed paternalism, horror, or revulsion
towards the sexual behaviour of White and non-
White women; nonetheless, specifically racist
suppositions about women and men of colour
were apparent. For example, if the parents of
a girl were non-White, or had sexual relations
with a person of colour, this was seen by court
professionals as a rationale for the “lax” morals
of the daughter. A disposition to immorality,
they believed, could be passed on through
familial contact. This “culture of immorality
theory” worked against a young woman accused
under the FRA, since the risk involved in not
incarcerating her was so often determined by
how “immoral” her family was. One Toronto
teen, who was not working or attending school,
was suspected of immorality; she was sent first
to Belmont and later transferred to the Mercer
so that she could learn some “self discipline.”
The court clearly believed that, left at home,
she would be unduly influenced by her Native
292 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
mother. “The father seems decent,” reported a
CAS worker, “but the mother is Indian and easy
going in the home ... apparently the family can
do anything it pleases. Mother is inefficient and
unintelligent” (AO, 7223).
Although it was invariably the woman
incarcerated, these cases also indicate how the
sexuality of non-White men was supervised
and censured more stringently than that of
White men (Dubinsky, 1993:88–89; Odem,
1995:80–81; Strange, 1996:155–56). As other
authors have documented, men of colour could
become “villainized,” the focus of intense
suspicion concerning sexual crimes, as the
image of their volatile, potentially lascivious
sexuality was widely embraced across lines
of class and gender (for example, Dubinsky,
1993; Dubinsky and Givertz, 1999; Murphy,
1923). The perceptions of men from “White
ethnic” backgrounds who were not Anglo-
Celtic sometimes played a role in the courts’
perceptions of women’s sexual morality, though
in far more complex ways in these years. It was
not simply ethnicity per se that determined the
courts’ views, but rather that of their overall
assessment of the family’s morality. White
European immigrants who were employed,
hard-working, and appeared to have embraced
the “proper” moral values were not necessarily
looked on with suspicion. However, if they
did become involved in sexual “immorality,”
the fact of their ethnicity could be made an
issue, their immorality blamed on their lack of
“Canadian” values (Sangster, 1996).
First Nations Women and the FRA
Although relatively small numbers of women
of colour were arrested for dissolute behaviour,
their sexual behaviour was still perceived
to be a threat, both to themselves and to the
larger community (Sangster, 1999). 13 Native
women and women of colour were almost
always seen to be more prone to promiscuity,
and Native women were believed to need
paternalist protection. “She is a loose character,
highly sexed, and particularly so when she
is drunk” (AO, 11089), noted a fairly typical
magistrate’s report for an Aboriginal woman.
By the 1950s, the FRA cases do not indicate
White women singled out especially because
of their liaisons with men of colour, reflecting
marginally different attitudes towards interracial
relationships in Canadian society. On the other
hand, after the late 1940s, the number of Native
women incarcerated under the FRA multiplied,
contradicting the overall trend for FRA arrests
and reflecting the increasing over-incarceration
of Native women in general (LaPrairie, 1984;
Canada, 1993; Sangster, 1999).
This escalating pattern of incarceration was
related directly to the intensifying effects of
colonialism on Native communities. It is true that
colonialism was hardly new: the denigration of
Native cultures and missionary and government
attempts to supplant traditional social structures
and practices had existed for over a century.
However, the post-World War II period saw
new threats to patterns of traditional subsistence
practised by many communities, the opening up
of northern, previously isolated communities
to hostile White populations, and the increased
presence of Aboriginal peoples in urban areas,
where they faced unemployment and racism.
Social tensions and economic impoverishment
resulted in ill health, alcoholism, and conflicts
with the law, and Aboriginal families found
few sources of aid other than “outside” legal
and welfare authorities, which they sometimes
avoided, fearing loss of their children or
imprisonment.
Most Native women arrested under the FRA
were brought before the court by the RCMP,
local police, or the Indian agent for alcohol-
related infractions; these were linked to charges
of sexual immorality and illegitimate births,
perceived to be inevitable, corollary crimes.
Many already had convictions or run-ins with
policing authorities, and some were literally
destitute. As a sentencing report noted, one
woman literally had no place of residence and
no employment, nor any immediate family to
help her. Under the circumstances, she had few
alternatives, save for occasional prostitution,
Defining Sexual Promiscuity 293
to sustain herself and deal with her alcoholism.
Another sentencing report that noted a theft
charge for “stealing clothes off a clothesline”
(AO, 14355) underlined how economically
marginal these women were.
If women did not have immediate family
members with the resources to take them in,
as many did not, then they were more likely
to face incarceration. Moreover, First Nations
women could be caught in the no-win situation
caused by their lack of “official” Indian status
on some reserves. Women who married Whites,
of course, could not return to their home reserve,
but even those who married into another reserve
could be left without aid—depending on the
whim of the local Indian agent. One woman in
these circumstances was initially deserted by her
husband and had to send her two children to live
with her parents. The agent had little interest in
helping her, in part because she “did not have
status” on her husband’s reserve, in part because
she had a number of intoxication charges against
her. Her decision to live with a White man
nearby who had a criminal record was the last
straw: faced with her refusal to testify against
this “bootlegger,” she was arrested under the
FRA and sentenced to the Reformatory (AO,
8982).
Indian agents, as the opening story indicated,
could also be a factor in a woman’s incarceration,
testifying against her before a magistrate or
judge. Women living on reserves were subject
to the agent’s ongoing surveillance of their
own and their families’ lives, and most agents
were not hesitant to make judgements about
Native morality. Agents could be called on to
judge women’s possibility of parole as well,
and their long list of comments on the family’s
churchgoing, education, drinking, and sexual
habits reflected their immense powers of
surveillance. While the agents exercised power
because of their moral and political stature, in
contrast, Native women were disadvantaged
by language barriers (some needed translators
in court) and their cultural alienation from the
adversarial court processes in which they were
involved.
It was not simply that First Nations women
were surveyed—for women on welfare were,
too—but that they were also surveyed using
racist assumptions. Native women were seen as
weaker in moral outlook, prone to alcoholism,
easily corrupted by White men offering them
alcohol, and likely to barter with their sexuality
(Carter, 1996; Kline, 1995; Monture-Angus,
1995; Tiffany and Adams, 1985). “It is just
another case of a girl coming here and going
wild after the soldiers” (AO, 9337) commented
one police report of a young First Nations
woman. Another young woman was told by
the magistrate:
It is too bad that such a good looking Indian
like you should throw yourself away. Other
men buy the liquor for you, then you suffer and
they escape .... I hope if you are removed from
unscrupulous white men and Indian soldiers
you might start a new life. (AO, 9004)
Once incarcerated, Native women still
encountered assumptions, shared by male and
female medical and penal experts, that they
lacked the moral introspection necessary to
“reform” themselves.
Removing women who drank alcohol was
often seen as a means of “saving” younger,
impressionable women from the likelihood of
corruption. In his testimony urging incarceration,
one RCMP officer noted that a woman from the
reserve “is a bad influence ... she has led a
fifteen year old astray” (AO, 9004; AO, 14212).
In a similar manner, the authorities in a small
city wanted a married woman, separated from
her husband and two children, incarcerated,
not simply because of her sexual activity but
because she had let a minor share her apartment
and engage in sexual activity with men (AO,
9900).
Many of the sentencing reports of Native
women indicate experiences similar to those of
non-Native women, shaped by impoverishment,
addiction or ill health, violence, family
dissolution, and experience with some form of
294 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
state care, such as the Children’s Aid Society,
foster homes, or very occasionally, residential
schools. Many Native women were “damned”
by reports that their families had alcoholic or
“immoral” members, who were offered up as
explanations for the (inevitable) decline of
these women, just as they were for other FRA
women. “Her family history is a bad one,”
noted one sentencing report. “Her father is
living with a woman not his wife ... and her
mother is possibly worse than her, and certainly
partly at fault for her behaviour” (AO, 9434).
Moreover, there was a strong concern that both
Native and non-Native women convicted under
the FRA would likely produce illegitimate
children who would become a burden on the
state. After repeated alcohol charges, a woman
with five children was sent to Mercer from
the north. Since illness at four years had left
her deaf, the Reformatory psychologist was
unable to test her IQ, but this did not stop him
from concluding she was mentally “slow.” “No
doubt children will continue until the end of her
productive age, or until a pathological process
renders her sterile,” he commented, adding that
“improvement is remote ... so to prevent future
progeny institutionalization recommended”
(AO, 16461).
Native families were less likely than White
families to implicate their own daughters and
wives to the authorities, but some certainly did.
They were troubled, as White families were,
with what they perceived to be women “out
of control” and in desperate need of aid, so
they turned to the Indian agent or local police
for help. Communities and families did not
always feel that they could help women who
appeared to be suffering from addiction and
were sexually ‘‘promiscuous,” were destitute,
and needed their children cared for as well.
One single father from the north brought his
daughter to Juvenile Court twice because he
considered her a “bad influence on her sister
and other girls.” She had run away, had a baby,
and according to the police “was picked up at
drinking parties and was involved in a break and
enter” (AO, 10637). Another mother swore out
a warrant when her 21-year-old daughter was
“found intoxicated in hotel with an Indian” (AO,
8432). Occasionally, family members wrote to
the Mercer asking that the woman not receive
parole (AO, 9161). Certainly, some families,
no matter how meagre their resources, offered
unconditional aid to released women. In one
case, a mother found that the penal authorities
placed less faith in the healing powers of family
if the family happened to be Native. She wrote
to the Mercer Superintendent, asking to have
her grandchild sent to her, but her wishes
were disregarded and the child was put up for
adoption (AO, 15166).
Families and communities were probably
led to believe that the Reformatory was going
to provide care and education. Judges and
magistrates, when rendering their verdicts,
constantly claimed that women would “learn
a trade and ... be released ... to re-establish
[themselves]” (AO, 14305) and that the Mercer
was the place to send women who were “badly
in need of care and treatment for alcoholism”
(AO, 14176). Yet, these were precisely the things
the Elizabeth Fry Society argued most women
were not getting at the Mercer Reformatory.
By the late 1950s, their political lobbying not
only included attempts to abolish the FRA,
but also requests for education, training, and
addiction aid for women incarcerated in the
Mercer. As well, they wanted both the federal
and provincial governments to pay attention to
the poverty in northern Native communities that
was leading to over-incarceration (AO, RG 20,
13–185). The fact that Native women’s over-
incarceration increased in the years after this
study indicates all too well that the Society’s
concerns were ignored, as well as the way in
which incarceration only accentuated Native
women’s alienation (Sangster, 1999). Indeed,
the final verdict on the FRA was summed up
by the experiences of a Native woman, Alice,
from a small Ontario town who was convicted
under the FRA in the early 1940s. This was
not her first sentence on a morality charge,
and she had been destitute for some time, but
the purpose of a lengthy FRA sentence was to
Defining Sexual Promiscuity 295
“reform” her for good. Yet, after her release,
Alice’s name appeared repeatedly in the Mercer
registers over the next decades, on vagrancy
and alcohol charges (AO), 12128). For her, the
FRA had done little to help, and perhaps more to
intensify her problems with poverty, ill health,
addiction, and racism.
Conclusion
These FRA convictions offer examples of the
way in which the definitions of promiscuity
employed by the courts, circulating also within
the wider social context, were shaped within
the interconnected categories of race, class, and
gender. Trying to disentangle these as separate
strands to assign one absolute pre-eminence is
difficult because they were usually interwoven,
hinged together “symbiotically,” though not
without some hierarchy (Razack, 1998).
Convictions of both White and Native women
revealed high levels of impoverishment and
ill health in women’s backgrounds, with the
courts unable to recognize, on a structural
level, the material and social dislocations
shaping women’s conflicts with the law: the
damaging results of poverty, their problems
with addiction, and their experience of violence
and institutional care. While there was some
attempt by court and penal workers to pinpoint
the “environmental” causes of their immorality,
these were more likely to focus on women’s
“feeble-mindedness” or “immorality,” 14 not the
material and social conditions of their lives.
At the same time, the FRA was a gender-
specific piece of legislation, reflecting a double
standard of sexuality that portrayed women’s
sexual activity as dangerous if it was expressed
outside of heterosexual marriage; the protection
of what were deemed “proper” familial roles
was inextricably linked to the regulation of
women’s sexuality. The use of the FRA bolstered
notions of inherent differences between male
and female sexuality, linking natural female
sexuality to passivity and premarital purity,
and sanctifying an ideal family type in which
the wife was constrained within monogamous
domesticity and the daughter was a dutiful and
chaste apprentice for this role.
Yet, the FRA convictions also reflected
change over time; there was a declining concern
with White women’s interracial liaisons and
intensified policing of Native women in the
post- World War II period. The interaction of
social knowledge about “race” with the law
may have altered somewhat, but a general
theme persisted: the very notion of which
women were likely to be promiscuous, which
women needed “protection,” which women had
a weaker moral constitution, was shaped by
the equation of Whiteness with the protection
of purity, and Aboriginal and women of colour
with potential moral laxity. Indeed, Aboriginal
women were subject to extra surveillance
and control in part for this reason, lending
credence to Kimberle Crenshaw’s observation
that, even if “consent and coercion” are both
at work in the reproduction of racism through
the law, coercion was often more salient for
people of colour (Crenshaw, 1988). Although
FRA convictions were clothed in protectionist
language, in medical rationales, or even in
reform rhetoric, they also worked, ideologically,
to construct race and racism through the practice
of the law.
Notes
1. In this paper, I have not explored sexual orientation
and disability, which were less salient forces in the
criminalization of women under the FRA.
2. Because this paper focuses on the Female Refuges
Act, my discussion centres on the regulation of
women’s sexuality, though it is clear that male
sexuality also was regulated according to race.
3. As James Walker and others emphasize, the legal
construction of “race” in Canada was part of a
broader historical and global process of European
imperialism.
4. There is some debate about the relative importance
of consent and coercion in this process. For
one excellent exploration of this, see Crenshaw
(1988).
296 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
5. There is also an argument that this had to do with
Whites opposing the economic competition posed
by Chinese businesses. For different statements on
anti-Chinese laws and sentiment, see Backhouse
(1994, 1996) and Walker (1998). Sexuality and
race also converged in eugenic discourse and
legislation. See McLaren (1990).
6. Royal Statutes of Ontario (RSO), 1897, c. 311, An
Act Respecting Houses of Refuge for Females;
RSO 1919, c. 84, An Act Respecting Industrial
Refuges for Females (The Female Refuges
Act), see especially section 15; RSO, 1927, c.
347, sections, 15–17. Emphasis added. Also see
Dymond (1923: ch. 9). Women could be put in a
Refuge for “bad habits” like drunkenness, if they
were unable “to protect themselves” (p. 84). In this
paper, I draw on case files of women sent to the
Mercer Reformatory under the FRA.
7. This applied to daughters who were under 21.
Using other laws, parents had essentially been able
to do this before 1919.
8. About 60 per cent of all incarcerations took place
during these years. However, Native women were
seldom arrested under the FRA in the 1930s,
more often in the 1940s (10 per cent) and 1950s
(13 per cent). The number of Native women sent
to the Mercer under the FRA therefore, was a
small percentage of the overall numbers of Native
women sent there: in the 1940s about 6 per cent,
and in the 1950s, about 4 per cent. The overall
number of intakes (repeaters or not) listed as Native
in the Mercer went from 169 in the 1940s to 370
in the 1950s. Most Native women were convicted
under alcohol and vagrancy laws. In a previous
article (Sangster, 1999) detailing these numbers, a
typographical error mistakenly rendered 169 into
109.
9. Many of the case files are incomplete in terms of
such information. An immigrant was often noted
as such if there was a possibility of deportation.
10. It is important to note, however, that these cases
were a small minority of FRA cases.
11. Note that the Ontario government, even into the
1950s, kept statistics on training schools, which
noted the “nationalities” of inmates, with Whites
separated from three other “races: Hebrews,
Negroes and Indians.” See also AO, Dept. of
Reform Institutions, RG 20-16-2, Container J9,
letter to Supervisor of Training School for Boys, 24
Feb. 1953: “children born in Canada are Canadian
unless they are Indian, Hebrew or Negro, when
they are shown as the appropriate race.”
12. In this explanation, she appears somewhat
deferential, yet in other dealings with authorities,
she was far less so, denouncing the CAS as “a
bunch of bullies who just want me in jail.”
13. It is important to note that the Ontario government
did not keep statistics on the “race” of women sent
to the Mercer Reformatory (though they did of
girls sentenced to training schools). However, the
prison registers usually noted, under complexion,
“Indian,” and it is clear from this designation that
there were steady increases in First Nations women
over lime, increasingly so in the post World War II
period.
14. The fear of unregulated reproduction of
“unsuitable” women (predominately framed by
class, though also influenced by race) by middle-
class professionals shaped some FRA prosecutions
in the early years, though this probably persisted
as an underlying concern in the 1940s and 1950s.
References
Agnew, V. 1996. Resisting Discrimination: Women from
Asia, Africa and the Caribbean and the Women’s
Movement in Canada. Toronto: University of
Toronto Press.
Anthias, F. 1990. “Race and class revisited,” Sociological
Review 28,1:19–42.
Anthias, F., and N. Yuval-Davis, eds. 1992. Racialized
Boundaries: Race, Nation, Gender and Colour
and Class and the Anti-Racist Struggle. London:
Routledge.
Backhouse, C. 1994. “White female help and Chinese
Canadian employers: Race, class, gender and law
in the case of Yee Clun, 1924,” Canadian Ethnic
Studies 26, 3:34–52.
_______. 1996. “White women’s labour laws: Anti-
Chinese racism and early twentieth century
Canada,” Law and History Review 14:315–68.
_______. 1999. Colour Coded: A Legal history
of Racism in Canada, 1900–1950. Toronto:
University of Toronto Press.
Bannerji, H., ed. 1993. Returning the Gaze: Essays on
Racism, Feminism and Politics. Toronto: Sister
Vision Press.
_______. 1995. Thinking It Through: Essays on
Feminism, Marxism and Anti-Racism. Toronto:
Women’s Press.
Brewer, R. 1993. “Theorizing race, class and gender: The
new scholarship of black feminist intellectuals,”
Defining Sexual Promiscuity 297
in S. James and A. Busia, eds., Theorizing Black
Feminism: The Visionary Pragmatism of Black
Women. New York: Routledge.
Canada, Royal Commission on Aboriginal Peoples.
1993. Aboriginal Peoples and the Justice System:
Report of the National Round Table on Aboriginal
Justice. Ottawa.
Carter, S. 1996. “Categories and terrains of exclusion:
Constructing the ‘Indian Woman’ in the early
settlement era in western Canada,” in J. Parr and
M. Rosenfeld, eds., Gender and Canadian History.
Toronto: Copp Clark, 40–61.
Copeland, J. “The Female Refuges Act,” unpublished
manuscript, Elizabeth Fry Society of Toronto
Library.
C r e n s h a w, K . W. 1 9 8 8 . “ R a c e , r e f o r m a n d
retrenchment: Transformation and legitimation
in antidiscrimination law,” Harvard Law Review
101:1331–87.
Dubinsky, K. 1993. Improper Advances: Rape and
Heterosexual Conflict in Ontario, 1880–1929.
Chicago: University of Chicago Press.
Dubinsky, K., and A. Givertz. 1999. ‘“It was only
a matter of passion’: Masculinity and sexual
danger,” in K. McPherson, C. Morgan, and N.
Forestall, eds., Gendered Pasts: Historical Essays
in Femininity and Masculinity in Canada. Toronto:
Oxford University Press, 65–79.
Dymond, A. 1923. The Laws of Ontario Relating to
Women and Children. Toronto.
Foucault, M. 1980. History of Sexuality. New York:
Vintage.
Haney Lopez, I. 1996. White by Law: The Legal
Construction of Race. New York: New York
University Press.
Kline, M. 1995. “Complicating the ideology of
motherhood: Child welfare law and first nations
women,” in M. Finernan and I. Karpin, eds.,
Mothers in Law: Feminist Theory and the Legal
Regulation of Motherhood. New York: Columbia
University Press, 118–42.
LaPrairie, C. 1984. “Selected criminal justice and
socio-economic data on native women,” Canadian
Journal of Criminology 26, 4:161–69.
McLaren, A. 1990. Our Own Master Race: Eugenics
in Canada, 1884–1945. Toronto: McClelland &
Stewart.
Monture-Angus, P. 1995. Thunder in My Soul: A Mohawk
Woman Speaks. Halifax: Fernwood Press.
Murphy, E. 1923 [1973]. The Black Candle. Toronto:
Coles Publishing.
Odem, M. 1995. Delinquent Daughters: Protecting
and Policing Adolescent Female Sexuality in the
United States, 1885–1920. Chapel Hill: University
of North Carolina Press.
Ontario. 1897. Royal Statutes, c. 311.
_______. 1919. An Act Respecting Houses of Refuge
for Females. Royal Statutes, c. 84.
_______. 1927. An Act Respecting Industrial Refuges
for Females (The Female Refuges Act). Royal
Statutes, c. 347, s. 15–17.
_______. 1953. Department of Reform Institutions.
Report.
_______. 1958. Legislative Assembly Debates.
_______. Ministry of Correctional Services 1930–1960.
Andrew Mercer Reformatory for Females Case
Files.
Pon, M. 1996. “Like a Chinese puzzle: The construction
of Chinese masculinity in Jack Canuck,” In J. Parr
and M. Rosenfeld, eds., Gender and History in
Canada. Toronto: Copp Clark, 88–100.
Rafter, N.H. 1985. “Chastising the unchaste: Social
control functions of a women’s reformatory,
1894–1931,” in S. Cohen and A. Scull, eds., Social
Control and the State: Historical and Comparative
Essays. Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 288–311.
Razack, S. 1998. Looking White People in the Eye:
Gender, Race and Culture in Courtrooms and
Classrooms. Toronto: University of Toronto
Press.
Rex v. Davis, 1930.
Roediger, D. 1993. “Race and the working-class past in
the United States: Multiple identities and the future
of labor history,” International Review of Social
History 38:127–43.
Sangster, J. 1996. “Incarcerating ‘bad girls’: The
regulation of sexuality through the female refuges
act in Ontario, 1920–1945,” Journal of the History
of Sexuality 7:2.
_______. 1999. “Criminalizing the colonized: Ontario
native women confront the criminal justice system,
1920–1960,” Canadian Historical Review 80,
1:32–60.
Stephen, J. 1995. “The incorrigible, the bad and the
immoral: Toronto’s factory girls and the work of
the Toronto Psychiatric Clinic,” in L. Knafla and
S. Binnie, eds., Law, Society and the State: Essays
in Modern Legal History. Toronto: University of
Toronto Press, 405–39.
Strange, C. 1996. Toronto’s Girl Problem: The Perils
and Pleasures of the City, 1880–1930. Toronto:
University of Toronto Press.
Tarnopolsky, W. 1982. Discrimination and the Law in
Canada. Toronto: Richard De Boo.
Tiffany, S., and K. Adams. 1985. The Wild Woman:
An Inquiry into the Anthropology of an Idea.
Cambridge: Schenkman.
298 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Walker, J.W. St. G. 1997. “Race” Rights and the Law in
the Supreme Court of Canada. Toronto: University
of Toronto Press.
Walker, J.W. St. G. 1998. “The Quong Wing Files,” in
F. Iacovetta and W. Mitchinson, eds., On the Case:
Explorations in Social History. Toronto: University
of Toronto Press, 204–23.
CHAPTER 19
“Horrible Temptations”:
Sex, Men, and Working-Class Male Youth
in Urban Ontario, 1890–1935
Steven Maynard
As one man with a keen interest in boys
observed about Toronto in 1898: “You can
scarcely walk a block without your attention
being drawn to one or more of the class called
street boys.” C.S. Clark went on to describe
Toronto’s street boys: “Some of the boys live
at home, but the majority are wanderers in the
streets, selling papers generally, and sometimes
forced to beg. In the summer time they can live
out all night, but in the winter they are obliged
to patronize the cheap lodging houses …. Their
ages run from ten to sixteen years …. They are
generally sharp, shrewd lads with any number
of bad habits and little or no principles …. Some
of the larger boys spend a considerable portion
of their earnings for tobacco and drink, and they
patronize all the theatres.”
Selling papers, begging, smoking, drinking,
and theatre-going were only some of the
vocations and vices of the street boy. “When a
newsboy gets to be seventeen years of age he
finds that his avocation is at an end, it does not
produce money enough and he has acquired
lazy, listless habits … He becomes a vagrant
and perhaps worse. […] Consult some of the
bell boys of the large hotels in Canada’s leading
cities, as I did, and find out what they can tell
from their own experiences.”1
*****
Generally speaking, […] the history of
sexual relations between boys and men remains
unwritten. This is surprising given the prominent
place the subject occupies on the contemporary
political scene. One thinks immediately of the
physical and sexual mistreatment of boys by men
in state- and church-run orphanages, training
schools, and residential schools. Beginning with
the 1989 Newfoundland Royal Commission on
Mount Cashel (an orphanage for boys run by the
Christian Brothers, a lay order of the Catholic
Church), government inquiries and police
investigations have documented the widespread
abuse of boys in custodial institutions in nearly
every province. […]
Intended as a contribution to the emerging
field Canadian lesbian and gay social history, the
aim of this article is to begin to think through
the historical meanings and experience of sexual
relations between boys and men.2 It is based on
the case files of criminal prosecutions involving
sexual relations between boys and men in urban
Ontario from 1890 to 1935.3 An analysis of the
case files reveals that boys’ sexual relations with
men were marked by both sexual dangers and
sexual possibilities.4 This contradictory mix of
danger and desire can be introduced through the
stories of two boys.
300 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Arnold and Garfield
In 1917, fifteen-year-old Arnold lived in
Toronto. One day early in August, as Arnold
explained to the police, “I was coming out of the
Star theatre. I met Thomas C. on Temperance
Street.” According to his case file, Thomas was
a single, twenty-six-year-old “sausage-casing
expert.” “I walked to the corner of Temperance
and Yonge street. I said it is nice weather. He
asked me if I would go to His Majesty’s Theatre.
I went with him. He got 2 seats at the wall. I was
sitting next to him. He drew his hand up my leg.
I then went with him to Bowles Lunch. After
supper we went to the Hippodrome and after the
show I went home.” On the day after Arnold first
met Thomas, Arnold sought him out again. “On
Aug. 5 I went to his room at 329 Jarvis and we
went out and then I went home. Aug. 6 I met him
again … and we went to the Crown Theatre at
Gerrard and Broadview and nothing happened.
I went to his room on Aug. 8. He opened my
pants and handled my privates and I pulled his
private person until there was discharge and
he did the same with me. He done this to me 8
times before Aug. 31st .” In September, Arnold
and Thomas left Toronto for western Canada,
not returning until the end of the month. Asked
by the court why he made the trip with Thomas,
Arnold responded: “He paid my way to the West
and fed and clothed me all this time.” After their
return to Toronto, Arnold and Thomas continued
to see each other. As Arnold told the police,
“I slept with him on Dec. 17 th … this was the
last time.” It is unclear from the case file how
their relationship was discovered, but Thomas
was charged and arrested by an inspector of
the Morality Department and shortly thereafter
Arnold was picked up and compelled to testify
against his friend.5
In 1904, Garfield was seven years old and
lived with his family in London, Ontario. One
Saturday, while passing by the hospital, Garfield
encountered a stranger who, as he told the judge,
“asked me to go down the Hospital Hill and I
wouldn’t go.” The man, a teamster employed
by the City of London, “caught hold of me and
dragged me down the hill and I caught hold
of the hospital boulevard post and he said if I
wouldn’t let go he would cut my hands off. He
took me down the hill then he undone the back
of my pants which were fastened up with braces.
He took my pants down. He undone the front
of his pants … He took out a great big thing
from the front of his trousers and he put in right
behind me and I screamed it hurt. I could feel
it. I screamed when he was taking me down the
hill.” As William E. explained to the London
Police Court Magistrate, “I am in the post office
service. The boy Garfield is my son. I first heard
of this trouble when I came home about a little
after five o’clock … Garfield spoke to me about
it. He told me what had occurred.” The next day,
Garfield’s father laid a charge against the man
for indecently assaulting his son.6
Arnold and Garfield told very different
stories about their sexual relations with a man.
Arnold sought out his sexual encounter, boldly
striking up a conversation with Thomas on
the street. Their dates and gradual build-up to
sex resembled something akin to a courtship,
and Arnold used a matter-of-fact language
to describe their reciprocal sexual relations.
Arnold’s relationship with Thomas appears
to have been based on a mixture of economic
need and an insatiable desire for the theatre.
For Arnold, as for many other poor boys,
sexual relations were rooted in a distinct moral
economy in which working-class boys traded
sex in exchange for food, shelter, amusement,
money, and companionship. Garfield did
not seek out his sexual encounter—he was
forcibly taken by a man who used him for his
own sexual purposes—and Garfield described
his experience in the language of assault and
harm. The locations of sexual danger for
boys (along with more mutual relations) were
embedded in the social relations of working-
class boy life in household, neighbourhood,
and a variety of institutional settings. 7 For the
historian accustomed to dealing with power
based on gender, race, and class, the case files
of sexual relations between boys and men
are a forceful reminder that age was also a
“Horrible Temptations” 301
significant axis of power. […] Sexual danger
for boys was grounded in men’s greater age and
physical strength, as well as in their positions of
power over boys within a number of different
organizational settings. Second, there were age
differences between boys. Older boys such as
Arnold were able to turn men’s interest to their
own advantage, while younger boys like Garfield
were more vulnerable to men’s unsolicited and
sometimes violent sexual advances.
*****
Bowles Lunch and Burlesque
Some of the boys who appeared before Ontario
courts involved in sexual relations with men
were among those who lived on the street.
As sixteen-year-old Henry explained to the
Ottawa police court magistrate in 1922, “I do
not know where my father is and my mother is
dead six years ago … I have no home.” Other
boys moved back and forth between the street
and various institutional homes. In Toronto
and vicinity, boys moved in and out of the
Newsboys’ Lodging and Industrial Home, the
Working Boys’ Home, St. Nicholas Home (the
Roman Catholic newsboys’ home), the Victoria
Industrial School for Boys, and a number of
training schools. […] Key to survival was
the distinctive culture boys developed in the
streets. […]
Boys drew on the resources of street and
homosexual subcultures for food and shelter.
In October 1929, seventeen-year-old John M.
left the Bowmanville Training School for boys
just outside Toronto. He traveled to Ottawa “to
see what it was like.” John arrived in the city
at two o’clock in the morning with no place
to sleep. He headed for one of the few places
open at such a late hour, the Bowles Lunch
Counter. Cheap, all-night cafeterias and lunch
counters were important social centres within
homosexual subcultures. […] It is unclear
whether John knew in advance that Bowles was
a popular homosexual haunt, but it was not long
before he met someone. As John explained, “I
went into Bowles Lunch near the Station on
Rideau Street.” There he met Moise B., a single,
twenty-nine-year-old labourer. Sitting next to
each other in their booth at Bowles, they talked
until six o’clock in the morning and then left for
Moise’s room “above his father’s shoemaking
shop.” It was, according to John, “an ordinary
room” with “a bed in one corner.” “We got
undressed and went to bed … we were laying
there a while and after a while” they had sex. It
was to be the beginning of a brief relationship.
John moved in with Moise. According to John,
they slept with each other every night and for
the next month or so and they had sex “about
four times a week.” John got a job at the Rideau
Bowling Alley. Eventually, however, the police
caught up with John, who apparently had left
Bowmanville without permission and was sent
back to the training school.8
Gossip about men circulated in the subaltern
world of boys. As John said about Moise having
sex with boys, “all the kids in the bowling alley
were telling me about it.” Or, as C.S. Clark noted
about Toronto, “men and their acts of indecency
are the talk of boys all over the city.” For boys
who were interested, such talk alerted them to
the existence of men who had sex with boys and
where those men could be found. […]
As the stories of Arnold and John suggest,
boys were crazy for “the Show.” Rapidly
expanding commercial amusement scenes in
early twentieth-century Ontario cities were a
magnet for boys. […] Much like working girls
who sometimes traded sexual favours with men
to gain access to the city’s amusements, boys
with little or no money used sex as their ticket
into the theatre. Sometimes boys were treated
to the theatre after having sex with a man;
other times sex took place in the theatre. […]
Given the way theatres attracted boys and men,
and because they were one of the few public
spaces that offered a degree of privacy, the dark
recesses of galleries and balconies provided the
necessary cover to have sex, theatres became
important meeting places for homosexual
encounters. […] Also very popular were the
many vaudeville and burlesque theatres centred
around Queen and Bay streets, one of Toronto’s
302 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
principal working-class entertainment districts.
Here one found Shea’s Hippodrome, one of the
city’s largest vaudeville and moving-picture-
show theatres, and the site of one of Arnold and
Thomas’s dates. […]
Not all encounters between boys and men
were furtive sexual acts that took place in
the public world of boys’ street culture. Boys
often went on to form elaborate, long-lasting
relationships with the men they met. It was in
1924, at a friend’s house, when fifteen-year-
old Thomas H. first met Edward B., an Ottawa
doctor. Details of their relationship—they were
together for over a year—came out during the
trial that followed charges laid against the doctor
by police. As in other cases in which boys were
forced to testify against the men with whom they
had sex or shared a relationship, Thomas was
reluctant to incriminate his friend. […]
*****
[Their] relationship bears a close resemblance
to a common pattern of homosexual relationship
in the early twentieth century, in which working-
class boys were kept by wealthier men in
the context of often long-lasting, mutually
rewarding partnerships.9
Prostitutes and Perverts
Boys traded sex with men for food, shelter,
and admission to the theatre, but most often,
in what is best described as a form of casual
prostitution, boys exchanged sex for money.
David K.’s experience was typical. In 1914,
David met a man on Yonge Street outside
Simpson’s Hall who asked him to go to the
theatre. David claimed that the man, Edward W.,
a single, twenty-eight-year-old driver, said “it
would be easy money for me to make 25 cents.”
David and Edward went to the theatre where,
according to David, “I pulled his dickie up and
down in the theatre … it was dark … he had his
coat on and my hand worked under it.” […]
Given their importance as homosexual
meeting places, theatres and their surrounding
streets and lanes, especially those centred in the
commercial amusement district around Queen
and Bay, were a central site of prostitution in
Toronto. Boys hung out in and around movie
houses looking for men. About 8:30 pm on a
summer evening in 1922, Morris approached a
man “outside the Reo Picture Show on Queen
Street West near McCaul.” “Let’s go up the lane
and do some dirty work,” Morris suggested, “I
want to make some money to go to the show.”
[…]
Boys who worked at hotels were particularly
well placed to capitalize on their occupations.
Sixteen-year-old William described one such
encounter for the court: “He led me to the room
and closed the door … [He] took his pants
off and proceeded to open up his B.V.D.’s …
He laid me on the bed and then laid on top of
me.” Asked by the court why he had done so,
William explained that the man “asked me if I
had any money and I told him no. He said I will
give you some and also a job in the morning
driving a truck …. He handed me a dollar when
he was finished and said to take it and keep
quiet.” William, however, did not keep quiet;
he reported the man to the police, who was then
charged and found guilty of an indecent assault.
It is not clear why William turned the man in;
it may have been that although he was paid his
one dollar—it was entered into the trial as an
exhibit—he did not get a job driving a truck the
morning after sex.10
Cases such as William’s in which charges
against men were laid by boys, not by the police,
parents, or others, pose the question of why a
boy would report to the police that he had been
involved sexually with a man. Interestingly,
almost all such cases involve scenarios in which
boys were promised or expected something in
return for sex, but the men failed to deliver.
[…]
How boys regarded their sexual relations
with men—how, if at all, it shaped their self-
perceptions—is an intriguing question. It
would appear that for some boys, sex with men
was an outgrowth of or gave rise to a sense of
sexual difference or identity. Seventeen-year-
old William C., for example, had sex with men
for money. William’s, however, was more than
“Horrible Temptations” 303
the occasional act of prostitution; he regularly
provided sexual services to men in a male
brothel on Toronto’s Young Street. William
presented himself in court as a “self-confessed
pervert.” Many other boys resisted the identity
of prostitute and pervert. […] While refusing to
admit involvement in homosexual prostitution
is not surprising in the context of a court
examination, such a denial must have been
at times simply an indication that many boys
who occasionally traded sex for money did not
regard themselves as perverts or prostitutes.11
Bootblacks and Boarders
In addition to street boys, occasional prostitutes,
and confirmed perverts, many boys were the
sons of working-class families and their sexual
relations were embedded in the conditions
of working-class life. As labour and social
historians have demonstrated, working-class
boys were expected to contribute to the family
economy, including by going out to work. Many
boys went to work in the street trades, where
they found jobs as newsboys, messenger boys,
and shoeshine boys. Going out to work was one
way in which a boy might become involved in
sexual relations with men. […] Work in the
street trades was unstable and poorly paid,
so boys devised ways—from “scrounging” to
stealing—to supplement their modest wages.
Some boys discovered that providing sexual
favours to men was a way to earn pocket money.
Alan, a ten-year-old newsboy from Sault Ste.
Marie, told the court that, in the summer of
1918, “I was going to get my Sault Star to sell.
This man was standing at the corner of Albert &
Elgin Streets and asked me if I wanted to earn a
nickel …. He took me to Hiawatha Hotel where
he took me to a room, and he took down his
pants, then he took my hand and made me rub
his [thing] and he gave me 7C. […]”
Many working-class families supplemented
the household economy by taking in boarders
and, perhaps not surprisingly, sex between a
boy and male lodger was a common scenario.
Consider the case of thirteen-year-old Sidney.
In 1927, Sidney shared a bed with Joseph B.,
who had boarded in his family’s household
for about a year. During that time, as Sidney
explained, “he always fooled with my privates.”
Displaying little knowledge of working-class
life, the lawyer asked, “Why did you go back to
sleep with him on occasions after the first time
this happened—you knew what he was doing
to you—why didn’t you go to sleep some place
else?” “I could not,” replied Sidney, “all the beds
were occupied in the house—there was only that
bed.” In often-crowded households, people
had to double up. Significantly, the charge
against the lodger was laid not by Sidney’s
parents but by a truancy officer who had made
it his business to investigate Sidney’s sleeping
arrangements. Whether Sidney’s parents were
aware of his sexual liaisons with the lodger is
unclear. They did know that they slept in the
same bed. As Sidney’s father told the court,
“Yes, they both occupied the same room with
the one bed.” When Sidney was asked whether
he ever told anyone about having sex with the
lodger, he replied, “I did not say anything about
it.” “Why not?” asked the cross-examining
lawyer. “He used to give me things—cigarettes
and things.”12
*****
Ravines and Railway Yards
Boys, especially young boys, encountered men
looking for sex in the spaces boys carved out of
the city in which to play, including on the streets
of their own neighbourhoods. […] Parks and
ravines were another place boys could be found
playing. Twelve-year-old Ben B. testified that
“I was coming from Riverdale Park …. [The
accused] asked me to go with him. He asked
me to take my pants down and … and he put
his private in my backside. He was moving up
and down. He gave me a one dollar bill after
he had done it.” […] Other sexual encounters
took place in school yards, vacant lots, fields,
and on the Don River Flats. Boys who ventured
away from their neighbourhoods to go exploring
might also encounter a man. Alleine W. met a
man when he “was down near the docks.” Henry
304 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
B. encountered a labourer who “works on the
railway” when he was playing “near the Gas
Works.” According to Henry, “he dragged me
into a box car and did some dirty things.”13
Because most of these boys did not seek out
their sexual encounters but were discovered by
men while at play, men had to devise ways to
interest boys in sex. Ice cream and candy were
two popular treats. As Sidney L. said about the
man with whom he had sex, “he treated me to
Ice Cream.” With the fourteen cents he received
from a man, eight-year-old Albert M. “bought
two cones, I gave one cone to my brother and
bought candy with the remaining four cents.”
[…]
When men’s various methods to entice boys
failed or once a boy began to resist, men could
resort to physical coercion. As one young boy
put it, “he got me in the house. He hurt me down
there. It is still sore.” The doctor who examined
Tom backed up his story: “I found the anus
dilated and very red.” […]
Boys Scouts and Big Brothers
[…] Reform work, or “boys’ work” as it was
often called, provided another social setting
for sexual relations between boys and men. As
historians have demonstrated, reform groups
such as the Boy’s Brigade, the YMCA, and the
Boy Scouts, springing out of middle-class fears
about the physical degeneration of the male
working class and the effeminizing influence on
boys of the domestic sphere, sought to restore
boys to a proper state of manliness. […] The
objective of the east Toronto branch of the
YMCA, known as the “Railroad Branch—a
home for Railwaymen away from home,” was
“to make better men and boys … to create and
develop a more wholesome atmosphere in which
men and boys may spend their leisure time.”
[…] Placing boys in the “more wholesome
atmosphere” of all-male groups nourished
homosocial relations between boys and men.
[…]
*****
The case of Boy Scoutmaster Frederick T.
provides […] detail on the tensions between the
homosocial and homoerotic within boys’ groups.
Born in Scotland, Frederick was a single, thirty-
seven-year-old chartered accountant. Referring
to Frederick’s life in Scotland, his brother
stated that “he was always greatly interested
in Church and Missions, and Boys Brigade
Work, and when the Boy Scouts Movement
became prominent he was one of the first to
give the matter great impetus. ” When Frederick
immigrated to Canada in 1911, he came to
Toronto, took up residence at the Toronto
Amateur Athletic Club, and resumed his work
with the Boy Scouts. By 1916, Fred faced
“serious charges preferred against him by boys
under his command.” […]
Rather than physical force, men who worked
in reform groups relied on other forms of power
to extract sexual compliance from boys. In
1932, Harvey B. was a single, thirty-year-old
curate and Sunday school teacher at a Toronto
church. The local chapter of the Boy Scouts met
at Harvey’s church and, as one boy explained,
“Mr. [B.] was around with the scouts a great
deal.” His usual routine involved offering boys
rides in his automobile after Sunday School or
a Scouts meeting. As Lloyd C. told police, “He
took me to his garage. He took off my clothes,
loosened down my underwear and he started
feeling my privates.” Another time, “He asked
me who my body belonged to. I said: ‘God,
My Mother and Father.’ He said: ‘Is it none
of mine?’ I said nothing, then he kissed me
and asked me if I loved him. I said: ‘Yes sir.’”
Harvey managed to maintain the boys’ silence
for as long as he did by playing on his position
of authority, both his position as assistant to the
parish priest and as a scoutmaster. […]
*****
Not all sexual relations between boys and
men within organizational settings were of a
coercive character. In 1922, Harold was fourteen
years old. He lived in Pickering with his foster
parents. Harold had a long relationship with
Edward, a forty-year-old scoutmaster. Edward
lived in nearby Oshawa. They saw each other
frequently, Edward making trips to Harold’s
“Horrible Temptations” 305
home and becoming friends with Harold’s
foster family. Letters between Harold and
Edward reveal an intense emotional and caring
relationship. […]
It is unclear from the case file how the sexual
component of their relationship was discovered,
but Edward was charged with several offences
against Harold. […]
Moral Reformers and Mothers
*****
Much of the impetus to regulate sexual relations
between boys and men was rooted in the more
general middle-class apprehension about the
working-class boy. This is what Toronto Chief
of Police H.J. Grasett meant when he referred
in 1891 to “the boy question in Toronto” or,
as he sometimes called it, the “boy nuisance.”
At the heart of the boy nuisance was the
widely shared belief that working-class boys
were responsible for a good deal of crime
and vice in the city. 14 […] Testifying before
the 1889 Royal Commission on the Relations
of Labor and Capital, former Toronto mayor
and moral reformer W.H. Howland related
his conversations with “respectable working
people” who “told me that their boys were all
right until they began to sell newspapers on the
street at eleven and twelve o’clock at night, but
then they got demoralized …. I am satisfied
that in every city a large portion of the petty
crime is done by these boys.” For Howland,
one of the chief sites of boys’ demoralization
was the street. In 1891, testifying this time
before the Ontario Commission on Prisons
and Reformatories investigating “all matters
appertaining to juvenile criminality and vice,”
he warned that “the streets are full of temptation
to children …. There are hundreds of things
in street life that attract children.” Howland
was responsible for a number of solutions to
the boy nuisance. He was the principal force
behind the establishment in 1887 of the Victoria
Industrial School for Boys. In the previous year,
during his term as mayor, Howland appointed
David Archibald staff inspector of the newly
established Morality Department of the Toronto
police force.15
Like Howland, Archibald viewed the streets as
one of the main threats to boys. Testifying before
the Prison Commission, Archibald asserted that
boys’ criminal propensities were “developed
through the associations that they form in
the streets …. They learn gambling, tossing
coppers, and they get into all sorts of vice.”
Much of the regulation of street boys emanated
from the Morality Department. Archibald’s
wide mandate included the supervision of
Toronto’s “decency and morality, newsboys
and boot-blacks.” Much has been written about
how the Morality Department implemented
the 1890 city bylaw that forced newsboys and
other street vendors under the age of sixteen
to obtain licences, licences that were given if
boys agreed to stay off the streets by attending
school and taking up residence in suitable
lodging homes. Beginning in 1893, constables
from the Morality Department were appointed
as truancy officers, and we have already seen the
role they could play in regulating boys’ sleeping
arrangements. But Archibald also zeroed in
more directly on boys’ sexual relations with
men. As early as 1886, Archibald noted in a
report of his activities “several cases” of sexual
relations between boys and men. […]
Working alongside the police, sometimes
prodding them into action, were moral reformers
active in the social purity movement. While most
social purity activists focused their energies on
women, prostitution, and the “white slave
trade,” sex between men and boys did not go
unnoticed. W. L. Clark, hired by the Methodist
Church’s Department of Temperance and Moral
Reform in 1910 to give lectures to boys on sex
hygiene and the “secret vice,” repeated the story
of a boy who said he was taught to masturbate
by “a man in my home town.” Clark warned
that boys were often “taught that act by an older
companion.” […]
The Toronto Vigilance Committee, formed
in 1911, included in its work “efforts to aid
in preventing boys being led astray by moral
perverts.” Reflecting the middle-class distrust
306 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
of working-class children, the committee pinned
responsibility for being led astray as much on
boys as on “moral perverts.” The Vigilance
Committee encouraged its members to report
all “frivolous young girls and boys likely to be
easily enticed into wrong doing.” […]
In addition to the Morality Department
and moral reformers, working-class parents,
especially mothers, played a key role in
regulating sexual relations between their sons
and men. Boys’ sexual relations with men
sometimes came to mothers’ attention not
because their sons told them about the encounter
but because mothers discovered something
amiss in the course of child care. In 1915,
nine-year-old William had been doing “dirty
tricks” with a man in the neighbourhood. “I
have been there often,” William testified, “he
gave me money to do dirty tricks .... He told
me not to tell my mother, that’s why I did not.”
Mrs H. explained to the court that while bathing
William, she noticed “his person was swollen …
when I examined him it was sore.” […]
Not all mothers went to the police. As feminist
historians have demonstrated, while working-
class women made use of the police and other
social services when needed, at other times
they resented the intrusion of police constables,
truancy officers, rent collectors, and moral
reformers into their neighbourhoods, preferring
to supervise their own streets.16 Rather than go
to the police, some mothers confronted men
themselves. […]
Mothers’ different responses reflected the
fact that working-class mothers had a range
of understandings of sexual relations between
boys and men. Certainly some mothers believed
a wrong, an “evil thing,” had been done which
required punishment. […] Other parents,
however, did not react with shock or alarm.
Harold B. told his father that on his way to
school he sometimes stopped at Randal S.’s
second-hand furniture shop, where Randal “took
my pants down … put his hands there [and]
rubbed it lots of times …. He gave me three
cents and five cents.” According to Harold, “I
told my father only once …. Father thought it
was alright.” […]
Mothers too could take a rather pragmatic
approach to their sons’ sexual relations with
men. For two months in 1921, Dominick lived
with an Ottawa man in his house on Wilbrod
Street. As Dominick told the court, “I was to
mind his house and take the dogs out …. I
took the dogs out in the morning 2 or 3 times.”
Dominick’s duties extended beyond domestic
labour. “I slept with him and three dogs in a
bed in a room …. The first night I slept with
him he started to touch my private parts. On
another night he put my privates in his mouth
and wanted me to put his privates in my mouth.”
Asked by the court how such an arrangement
had been arrived at, Dominick said that, “he
went to where I lived to hire me. He spoke to
my mother.” Asked if he ever told his mother
about the sex, he replied that “I did not tell my
mother about it. My mother told me I had to
work.” […]
*****
London, Ontario—Then and Now
[…] In February 1994, two London men
appeared in court on charges relating to sexual
activity with boys. They were only two of
dozens of men caught up in a police sweep that
began in November of the previous year when
London police announced they had uncovered a
“child pornography ring.” The London “kiddie
porn ring,” as it came to be known, had all the
elements of a classic moral panic.17 Given that
the events in London unfolded while I was
writing this article, it was perhaps inevitable that
I found myself thinking about the relationship
between past and present. […]
One of the principle mechanisms of a moral
panic is the construction of a threat—in the case
of London, the so-called child pornography ring.
[…] What the London police had discovered
was a subculture in which “boys”—many of
whom were street youth from London’s poor
east end—traded sex with men for money,
cigarettes, drugs, and shelter. […] The first and
perhaps most obvious “lessons of history” is that
far from being a recent phenomenon, Ontario
boys have traded sex with men in exchange for
“Horrible Temptations” 307
money and gifts from at least the early twentieth
century. In the face of the often-harsh economic
fundamentals of life for poor and working-class
boys, boys devised a range of survival strategies.
Just as they learned to sell their physical labour
in exchange for wages, they also learned to sell
their bodies in return for food, shelter, money,
or a night on the town, perhaps dinner at Bowles
and a show at the Hippodrome. In pursuing
men, boys engaged in a range of relations,
including many brief, casual encounters and,
like Thomas and his doctor friend or Harold
and his scoutmaster, longer-lasting, sustaining
relationships.
[…] Sexual danger existed primarily for
younger boys, and it might be encountered while
playing in a park or working in a shoeshine
shop. Sexual danger was rooted in men’s
power, power that rested on men’s greater age
and physical strength. Other times, the very
places designed to shelter, protect, and assist
boys—Sunday School, the Boy Scouts, Big
Brothers—were the places where sexual danger
was best concealed. Then as now, cases of
sexual coercion within organizational settings
occasionally came to public attention. But the
law’s limited gaze on an individual culprit and
on legal technicalities […] obscured the broader
context, particularly the way sexual coercion
was rooted in institutional relations of unequal
power between boys and men within such
settings. A boy probably stood a better chance
of escaping an unwanted sexual advance on
the streets of his own neighbourhood, perhaps
through the intervention of his mother, than
he did in a Children’s Aid Society shelter.
Indeed, in some cases, rather than a form of
danger or abuse itself, a boy’s relationship
with a man might be a way to escape physical
abuse by parents in the home or by foremen in
a factory.
[…] While the London panic undoubtedly
uncovered some real cases of exploitation, its
broader cultural implications and meanings
had less to do with boys’ exploitation and more
with linking gay men to the sexual abuse of
boys. Despite the frequency with which it has
been hauled out over time, the homosexual
as a molester of boys is in fact a relatively
recent historical invention. As other historians
have demonstrated, these links were forged,
beginning in the 1930s, with the rising influence
of psychiatry and the elaboration of what it
termed the “criminal sexual psychopath.”
The link between homosexuality and child
molestation became further entrenched in the
culture during the postwar sex crime panics.
[…] What is striking about the history of
sexual relations between boys and men in early
twentieth-century Ontario is the absence of the
homosexual psychopath. Police constables,
moral reformers, truancy officers, and sex
advice givers made little attempt to construct
the men with whom boys had sex as a particular
sexual villain, nor did they describe their sexual
relations between boys and men not to protect
innocent victims from abuse and exploitation
by homosexual psychopaths but to prevent
“frivolous boys” from being “led astray” by
“fallen men.” […]
In our own time, marked by widespread
cultural anxieties over shifting gender and sexual
relations spurred on by the feminist and lesbian/
gay liberation movements, the complex and
multiple meanings of sexual relations between
boys and men are invariably constructed as cases
of “child abuse” involving only boy victims
and adult homosexual predators.18 In the early
twentieth century, the moral economy of many
working-class boys and their families sustained
a more expansive, nuanced understanding
of both the dangers and the possibilities of
sexual relations between boys and men. Whole
communities might rise up when boys suffered
at the hands of a man who used his position of
trust and authority to wield sexual power over
boys. At the same time, some working-class
boys and their families recognized that, in a
variety of ways, boys’ sexual relations with
men might provide a temporary escape from
or way to alleviate their impoverishment. All
of this suggests that early twentieth-century
understandings of sexual relations between
boys and men were markedly different from our
own, highlighting the ways sexual meanings are
subject to historical pressures and change.
308 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Notes
Crown Attorney Prosecution Case Files, various
series (hereafter AO, Crown Attorney Prosecution
Case Files, county/district, date, case number). As
the crown attorney prosecution case files remain
largely unprocessed and stored in temporary boxes,
I will not cite box numbers. In order to be granted
research access to the crown attorney’s files, I was
required to enter into a research agreement with
the archives. In accordance with that agreement,
all names have been anonymized and all case file
numbers used here refer to my own numbering
scheme and do not correspond to any numbers that
may appear on the original case files.
4. There are some parallels here with the history
of working-class girls and their sexual relations
with men. As Christine Stansell has argued for
nineteenth-century New York City, young girls
learned “early about their vulnerability to sexual
harm from grown men … [but] also learned some
ways to turn men’s interest to their own purposes.
Casual prostitution was one,” Stansell locates
the way “girls gambled with prostitution” firmly
within the economic necessities dictated by life
on the street, as well as within girls’ desire for
independence and amusement. By virtue of their
gender, boys, especially older boys, stood a better
chance than most girls in the luck of sexual draw
with men. But the dialectic between vulnerability
to sexual harm and turning that vulnerability
around to one’s own purposes also characterizes
much about boys’ sexual relations with men in
early twentieth-century urban Ontario. Stansell,
City of Women: Sex and Class in New York,
1789–1860 (New York 1986), 182.
5. AO, Crown Attorney Prosecution Case Files, York
County, 1918, case 35.
6. AO, Criminal Assize Indictments, Middlesex
County, 1904, case 191.
7. I want to underscore that in arguing that sexual
danger and desire were rooted in boys’ street culture
and working-class life, I am not suggesting that sex
between boys and men was somehow unique to
working-class existence. My concentration on
working-class male youth stems from my own
interest in working-class history and from the
nature of my sources (working-class and immigrant
boys turn up in the court records more often
than middle-class boys because the former were
subject to greater police and legal surveillance).
Middle-class boys also had sex with men, but the
social organization of their sexual relations was
For their helpful comments, I thank Veronica Strong-
Boag, George Chauncey, Bryan Palmer, Neil Sutherland,
and especially Henry Abelove. Thanks as well to
the CHR’s anonymous readers. Earlier versions of
this article were presented to Out of the Archives: A
Conference on the History of Bisexuals, Lesbians and
Gay Men in Canada, York University, January 1994, and
The Second Carleton Conference on the History of the
Family, Carleton University, May 1994.
1. C.S. Clark, Of Toronto the Good (Montreal 1898),
81–3, 90.
2. For historiographical background, see my article
“In Search of ‘Sodom North’: The Writing of
Lesbian and Gay History in English Canada,
1970–1990,” Canadian Review of Comparative
Literature/Revue Canadienne de Litterature
Comparée 21 (March/June 1994): 117–32.
3. This article is drawn from my PhD dissertation,
tentatively entitled “Toronto the Gay: Sex, Men, and
the Police in Urban Ontario, 1890–1940” (Queen’s
University, in progress). My search through court
records housed at the Archives of Ontario turned
up 313 cases involving “homosexual” offences
in Ontario for the period 1890–1935. It is not
possible to pin down exactly how many or what
percentage of these cases involved boys, as some
cases did not specify the ages of (or provide other
age-related information about) the parties involved.
I have been able to identify seventy cases involving
sexual relations between men and boys/male
youth to examine for this article. These cases were
processed under the criminal code categories of
buggery, indecent assault upon a male, and gross
indecency, the latter being by far the most frequent
charge. On the legal history of these criminal code
provisions, see Terry Chapman, “‘An Oscar Wilde
Type’: ‘The Abominable Crime of Buggery’ in
Western Canada, 1890–1920,” Criminal Justice
History 4 (1983): 97–118 and Chapman, “Male
Homosexuality: Legal Restraints and Social
Attitudes in Western Canada, 1890–1920,” in
Louis Knafla, ed., Law and Justice in a New
Land: Essays in Western Canadian Legal History
(Toronto 1986), 277–92. The cases employed here
come from two different sets of court records:
Archives of Ontario, Criminal Court Records, RG
22, Criminal Assize Indictment Case Files, Series
392 (hereafter AO, Criminal Assize Indictments,
county/district, date, case number), and Archives
of Ontario, Criminal Court Records, RG 22,
“Horrible Temptations” 309
different. For instance, rather than on the street,
middle-class boys developed sexual relations with
men in private boarding schools. On romantic
friendships and sexual dangers in boys’ boarding
schools, see, for example, Jean Barman, Growing
Up British in British Columbia: Boys in Private
School (Vancouver 1984), and James Fitzgerald,
Old Boys: The Powerful Legacy of Upper Canada
College (Toronto 1994). See also E. Anthony
Rotundo, “Romantic Friendship: Male Intimacy
and Middle-Class Youth in The Northern United
States, 1800–1900,” Journal of Social History 23
(Fall 1989): 1–25.
8. AO, Crown Attorney Prosecution Case Files,
Carleton County, 1929, case 171. I discuss Bowles
Lunch and other late-night diners as homosexual
sites in more detail elsewhere in my dissertation.
The importance of these spaces was first drawn out
by George Chauncey in Gay New York: Gender,
Urban Culture, and the Making of the Gay Male
World, 1890–1940 (New York 1994), 163–77.
9. AO, Crown Attorney Prosecution Case Files,
Carleton County, 1925, case 155. On the pattern
of homosexual relationships in the early twentieth
century in which working-class male youths were
kept by wealthier men, see Kevin Porter and
Jeffrey Weeks, eds., Between the Acts: Lives of
Homosexual Men, 1885–1967 (London 1991).
See also the wonderful photographic evidence of
the long relationship between architect Montague
Glover and Ralph Hall, his young, working-class
chauffeur and lover, in James Gardiner, A Class
Apart: The Private Pictures of Montague Glover
(London 1992).
10. AO, Criminal Assize Indictments, Lambton
County, 1925, case 192
11. AO, Crown Attorney Prosecution Case Files, York
County, 1917, case 23. […]
12. AO, Crown Attorney Prosecution Case Files,
Carleton County, 1927, case 164. On boarding
as a working-class survival strategy, see Bettina
Bradbury, “Pigs, Cows, and Boarders: Non-Wage
Forms of Survival among Montreal Families,
1861–1891,” Labour/Le Travail 14 (1984): 9–46.
13. AO, Crown Attorney Prosecution Case Files, York
County 1913, case 96; 1920, case 106; 1909, case
92; 1916, case 22.
14. Report of the Commissioners Appointed to
Enquire into the Prison and Reformatory System
of Ontario, 1891 (Toronto 1891), 700. Toronto
Police Department, “Annual Report of the Chief
Constable, 1890,” Toronto City Council, Minutes,
1891, app. C. 27. For more on the turn-of-the-
century “boy problem,” see Neil Sutherland,
Children in English Canadian Society: Framing
the Twentieth Century Consensus (Toronto 1976),
and Harry Hendrick, Images of Youth: Age, Class,
and the Male Youth Problem, 1880–1920 (London
1990).
15. Howland’s testimony before the Royal Commission
on the Relations of Labor and Capital, cited
in Michael Cross, ed., The Workingman in the
Nineteenth Century (Toronto 1974), 106–7. Report
of the Commissioners Appointed to Enquire into the
Prison and Reformatory System in Ontario, 1891,
689.
16. See Ellen Ross, Love and Toil: Motherhood in
Outcast London, 1870–1918 (New York 1993).
17. On the mechanisms of moral panics, I am following
Jeffrey Weeks, Sexuality and Its Discontents:
Meanings, Myths, and Modern Sexualities (London
1985), 45.
18. It scarcely needs pointing out that the historical
shifts in the meaning of sexual relations between
boys and men towards the current hegemonic and
homophobic understanding of such relations as the
product of homosexual predation has done nothing
to help those boys who have experienced sexual
abuse at the hands of men. The identification of
the sexual abuse of boys as a social problem is a
very recent phenomenon. It has come about not
through the efforts of those who obfuscate the issue
of men’s power of homosexualizing the abuse of
boys but through the work of women and men,
including lesbians and gay men, to confront child
sexual abuse. See, for example, Loving in Fear:
Lesbian and Gay Survivors of Childhood Sexual
Abuse (Toronto 1992).
CHAPTER 20
Mother Knows Best:
The Development of Separate Institutions
for Women
Kelly Hannah-Moffat
The sentimental cult of domestic virtues is the cheapest method
at society’s disposal of keeping women quiet without seriously
considering their grievances or improving their position.
—Myrda and Klien 1993
*****
Most revisionist studies of the functional and
instrumental aspects of penality, although
instructive, offer little insight into how penal
logics operate and how they affect and are
affected by wider logics of reform. David
Garland’s analysis (1990) of modern punishment
offers an alternative approach to understanding
some recent changes in penality and can aid
in the analysis of women’s imprisonment
Garland’s project—to understand theoretical
developments in the sociology of punishment—
makes a significant contribution to this field of
inquiry. He notes that penal policy is “a rich and
flexible tradition which has always contained
within itself a number of competing themes and
elements, principles and counter-principles …
its key terms have been developing a fluid rather
man fixed, producing a series of descriptions—
moral reform, training, treatment, correction,
rehabilitation, deterrence, incapacitation—for
what it is penal sanctions do” (7; emphasis
added). He asserts that these “competing and
flexible themes” have played a critical role
in establishing and legitimating technical
apparatuses designed to punish and control
deviants while simultaneously furthering the
social engineering of a “good” society. For
example, Garland (6) suggests:
In normal circumstances the administrators and
employees of a penal system understand and
justify their own actions within the established
ideological framework—a working ideology.
This official ideology is a set of categories,
signs, and symbols through which punishment
represents itself to itself and others. Usually this
ideology provides a highly developed rhetorical
resource which can be used to give names,
justifications, and a measure of coherence to a
vast jumble of things that are done in the name
of penal policy. Not the least of its uses is to
supply the means to explain (or explain away)
failures and to indicate the strategies which will,
it is hoped, prevent their reoccurrence.
Garland’s argument can be expanded to help
us understand and theorize developments in
women’s penality. For example, maternalism—
one prominent working ideology of modern
Mother Knows Best 311
punishment—was employed by both reformers
and administrators to challenge the failures
of the penitentiary (custodial) model and to
justify the creation of separate institutions
for women prisoners. The operation of these
institutions relied on a maternal logic that was
combined with other ideologies informing
penal administrations, such as labour, religious,
moral, and domestic training. A maternal
logic, as an example of Garland’s working
ideology, provides a “coherence to a vast jumble
of things” that are done to and for women
prisoners by well-intentioned reformers and
administrators. Besides legitimating the things
done to improve conditions in women’s prisons,
maternal logic can be used to understand some
of the failures to change certain repressive
elements of custodial regimes, and some of the
overtly punitive technologies that were used
when women failed to conform to maternal
notions of reformability. Maternalism is a
versatile concept, one easily linked to a wide
variety of disciplinary practices.
The image of motherhood that underpins
maternal logic is difficult to contest Maternal
ideals are flexible enough to be combined with
a wide variety of penal techniques that also rely
on a versatile range of ideologies. Implicit in the
concept of motherhood is an almost universally
accepted productive or positive discipline. To
varying degrees, certain forms of maternalism
have been accepted or rejected by institutions
at different historical moments. […]
The Creation of Separate Institutions
for Women Prisoners
Impact of the American Women’s
Prison Reform Movement in Canada
Penal theorists and reformers had a profound
influence on nineteenth-century penal policy.
However, as Zedner notes (1991b:130), “the
most coherent sources of penal policy for
women lay mainly outside government policy
making circles and arose from publicized
but largely voluntary efforts.” Secular and
evangelical penal philosophies were combined
with maternal logics to devise a separate strategy
of maternal reform for women prisoners. Penal
reformers and administrators used maternal
logics to forge improbable coalitions that led
to women governing female prisoners under the
authority of maternal benevolence (cf. Koven
and Michel 1993).
By the late 1840s, female prisoners were
usually supervised by women officials in
makeshift women’s wings of mixed prisons.
The conditions in these units prompted changes
that fundamentally altered the face of women’s
penality. Throughout the nineteenth and early
twentieth centuries, American maternalists,
inspired by the work of Elizabeth Fry,
spearheaded a reform movement that ultimately
affected Canada, Britain, and the United
States. The construction of separate prisons
for women, based on the principle of maternal
guidance, was a result of this wave of reform.
The movement affected more than simply
women’s prisons; it fundamentally changed
the governance of women more generally. In
the sphere of penality, it led to the hiring of
many women matrons—an accomplishment
that had several unanticipated consequences.
Underpinning these strategies was a reformative
maternal logic that incorporated some elements
of evangelical maternalism, but was largely
reliant on moral definitions of criminality and
on secular interpretations of women’s natural
expertise as mothers. In this, it differed from the
evangelical maternalism advocated by Elizabeth
Fry and her Ladies’ Committee.
In order to institute a women-centred program
of governance, maternal reformers had to do
three things: reconstruct the tarnished image of
women convicts; “sell” the importance of proper
maternal guidance; and convince the authorities
to build separate prisons for women. These
objectives were partially based on a critique
of failed custodial models. The establishment
of Ontario’s Andrew Mercer Reformatory
for Women in 1874 was an example of the
mobilization of a maternal logic. Once it was
built, a women-centred form of governing,
envisioned and administered by women, was
able to emerge.
312 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Custodial Catastrophes and Maternal
Interventions
The American women’s reform movement began
in 1840, when several individuals and small
groups of women, concentrated in New York,
Massachusetts, and Indiana, took up the cause
of women prisoners as their special mission
(Freedman 1981:22). This movement peaked
between 1870 and 1920 with the building of
several reformatories for women (Rafter 1992;
Freedman 1981, 1996). As Freedman (1981)
notes, this movement evolved from a critique
of state responses to women’s deviance and
from the perceived inability of the state to
sufficiently care for “fallen sisters.” While
insisting that the state had a moral obligation
and duty to appropriately care for and reform
female convicts, women reformers attempted to
accomplish this task themselves through their
own good will and charity. Women reformers’
calls for state accountability with respect to the
care of female convicts and for an endorsement
of their own strategies significantly altered
women’s penality. […]
The early activities of these women were
similar to those of Elizabeth Fry: reformers
visited the women in custody, advocated
improved conditions, and eventually developed
associations to help women prisoners reintegrate
into their communities. In an effort to improve
conditions in American women’s prisons,
women reformers donated their time and
money (used to hire matrons and acquire basic
amenities, such as soap and food). […] The
first separate custodial institution for women
was Mount Pleasant Female Prison at Ossining,
New York, which opened in 1835. According to
Rafter (1992:16), the founding of this institution
was a milestone in women’s corrections because
it was the first women’s prison in the United
States that was deliberately established; before
then, women’s units had been haphazardly
developed as appendages to men’s prisons.
Mount Pleasant Prison was governed by
two innovative women, Eliza Farnham and
Georgiana Bruce, who experimented with
reformational techniques. These foreshadowed
the “great reformatory movement” just ahead
(Rafter 1992:16–17).
Prior to the development of a semi-organized
reform movement, a few dedicated American
reformers worked, often in isolation, within
the system and with administrators to improve
the conditions of women prisoners, most of
whom were held in men’s prisons. It was the
interest of charitable women such as Dorthea
Dix, Abigail Hopper Gibbons. Mary Wister,
and Sarah Doremus that inspired changes in
penal practice and policy and encouraged a
new generation of reformers, who eventually
succeeded in designing specific programs for
normalizing women prisoners. When early
American reformers encountered resistance
to their ideas about specialized institutions
for female criminals, they established private
institutions (Pollock-Byrne 1990:42). Before
the emergence of separate prison facilities
and institutional programs for women, these
reformers opened homes and designed private
reformative programs for prostitutes, pregnant
women, wayward girls, and orphans. 1 These
early manifestations of maternal concern
helped generate a strong current of reform that
eventually swept most women out of men’s
prisons and into institutions run entirely for and
by women (Rafter 1992:16; Freedman 1981).
*****
The Importance of Maternal Guidance
[…] In an effort to feminize justice for women,
maternal reformers embarked on a campaign
of institution building that emphasized the
attributes of a loving, moral mother. The
architectural ideal for the reformatory differed
from that for the penitentiary. Reformatories
for women were to be based on a cottage plan
rather than a congregate model. This artificial
“home” was to be an embodiment of domestic
and maternal ideals. This female ethos created
a distinct disciplinary rationality that promoted
the matriarchal role of a mother (or older sister)
in a traditional white, middle-class familial
setting.
Mother Knows Best 313
[…] By the late 1800s, several states (as
well as certain parts of Britain and Canada)
were beginning to construct reformatories for
the rehabilitation of female convicts. 2 This
emphasis on the separation of female convicts
was consistent with the emerging philosophies
of new penologists, who underscored the
importance of classifying inmates by age, sex,
and offence history. These projects were part of
a much broader shift in social expectations vis-
à-vis the role of punishment and the obligation
of the state—a shift characterized as “welfare
penality” (Garland 1985) or “socialized
justice” (Chunn 1992). While these institutions
continued to segregate and incapacitate,
punishment under the reformatory model had
a new purpose: to rehabilitate the inmate. For
women, “rehabilitation” had specific meanings.
Rafter (1992:159) argues that the reformatory
regime served two important reformative
purposes: to train women to accept a standard of
propriety that dictated chastity before marriage
and fidelity afterwards; and to instruct women
in homemaking, a competency they would use
upon release as either a dutiful wife and mother
or as a domestic servant in someone else’s
home. […]
This regime was based on faith in women’s
innate capacities to reform. The expectation
was that a mother’s love and power could
become a model for regulating, correcting,
and normalizing deviant women. […] The
reformatory model exemplified several of the
themes expressed decades earlier by Elizabeth
Fry: religious and moral regulation of women;
the employment of an all-female staff; vocational
training (particularly in domestic services); and
the classification and separation of different
types of offenders. […]
The hiring of virtuous female role models
was deemed essential to the effective operation
of a women-centred maternal strategy. The
employment of women was predicated on
the belief that the female prisoner by nature
required special treatment that could only be
provided by other women. Reformers argued
that women’s natural capacities and moral force
qualified them for employment in women’s
prisons. Many well-intentioned reformers
moved beyond philanthropic advocacy to secure
employment and status in the new reformatories.
Female administrators, influenced by maternal
ideals and new secular technologies of reform,
complemented the diminished but nonetheless
crucial role of evangelical maternalists, who
continued to strive for the salvation of fallen
women. Some men supported the view that
women were innately qualified to work in and
administer women’s prisons; however, many
were unwilling to grant women authority over
these new institutions (Freedman 1981:61).
In the second half of the nineteenth century,
matrons were qualitatively different from
their earlier counterparts (Rafter 1992). The
newer matrons were more carefully selected
and trained than their predecessors. Ironically,
the new matron was expected to exhibit the
characteristics of a middle-class homemaker
and to inspire prisoners to become respectable,
in spite of her own role outside of the home. 3
The use of prison matrons became commonplace
in most penal institutions, when the number
of female convicts permitted. The hiring of
matrons seems to have been more closely
regulated and scrutinized after the mid-1800s.
Lists of criteria for matrons begin to appear in
Prison Association records and reports around
that time. 4 While it was preferable to have
virtuous women working in prisons, it was
difficult to attract them to this stigmatized and
low-paying work.
By 1867, some prison associations had
established a set of criteria for hiring matrons.
For example, a report on prisons in the United
States and Canada assembled by the Prison
Association of New York (PANY) noted that
while in many respects the qualifications for
female officers were the same as those for
male officers,5 it was especially important that
female officers be “distinguished for modesty
and demeanour, and the exercise of domestic
virtues, and that they possess an intimate
knowledge of household employment, which
will enable them to teach the ignorant and
314 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
neglected female prisoner how to economize her
means, so as to guard her from the temptations
caused by waste and extravagance” (PANY
1867:125). […]
Creating a “Reformable Subject”
Central to the maternal penal strategy was the
existence of a dutiful and daughterly subject
who would be amenable to, or at least tolerant
of, this new penal environment. The public
image of convicts as first redeemable and
later treatable was critical to the legitimacy of
reformers. Accordingly, new conceptions of the
female criminal, women’s expertise, and the
reformatory model evolved together (Rafter
1992). Drawing on their experiences working
with women prisoners and their children, leaders
of the movement began by challenging existing
impressions of criminal women as wretched,
depraved, and unreformable savages. They
challenged the “archetype of the Dark Lady, a
woman of uncommon strength, seductive power,
and evil inclination” and instead promoted
a “new concept of the female offender as
childlike, wayward and redeemable, a fallen
woman that [sic] was more sinned against than
a sinner herself” (Rafter 1992:49). Enthusiastic
reformers suggested that the female criminal
was a “fragile vessel,” neglected and ill advised
in her choices, a woman who could be redeemed
through proper instruction and guidance. […] In
1844 Margaret Fuller, a prominent maternalist,
argued that women prisoners were victims who
needed help to overcome the circumstances
that led them to crime: “Born of unfortunate
marriages, inheriting dangerous inclinations,
neglected in childhood, with bad habits and
associates, as certainly must be the case of some
of you, how terrible will be the struggle when
you leave this shelter” (Chevigny 1976; cited in
Freedman 1981:30). […]
*****
While many institutions set out initially to
reform all women who came through their doors,
these regimes were quickly modified to reflect
the material reality that all women were not
equally suitable for or willing to participate in
reformatory regimes. This realization prompted
the development of a complex classification
schema that used clearly defined selection
criteria to screen admissions and handpick the
“most appropriate” candidates. Reformers and
administrators attempted to recruit young white
women who were, by and large, first offenders
convicted of relatively minor offences. Women
perceived as “unreformable” were given less
attention and were more likely to remain in local
jails or be sent to penitentiaries if their sentence
permitted. This led to a bifurcated system of
corrections: over time, a residual category
of female convicts classified by reformers as
beyond hope became a necessary evil. Rather
than admitting that maternal strategies failed
with some convicts, reformers defined certain
“experienced” women as unwilling and unable
to reform. Thus, limitations and barriers to
reform were blamed on the individual rather
than on maternal strategies. […]
The Andrew Mercer Reformatory
and the Reformatory Ideal
*****
In Canada, separate reformatories for women
were not developed through feminist lobbying;
rather, they were a state-generated project. State
reformers influenced by American penality, such
as J.W. Langmuir (J.W. Langmuir, Ontario Prison
Inspector, 1868) encouraged the state to adopt
a maternal penal reform strategy predicated on
the belief that virtuous women could uplift their
fallen sisters. 6 Langmuir was disturbed by the
lack of classification 7 and idleness of inmates
in local jails. Based on evidence of American
experts, he concluded that women were “able to
exercise great power and influence, in practical
ways towards reclaiming the criminal and fallen
of their sex” (Oliver 1994:524). Langmuir
advocated the construction of a distinct and
potentially less expensive women’s reformatory,
wherein women could receive “the great moral
benefits of the separate principle” (Strange
1983:10). […]
Langmuir’s successful use of a maternal
logic secured support for the construction of the
Mother Knows Best 315
Mercer Reformatory. In 1874, the Mercer opened
its doors under the supervision of Mrs. O’Reilly.
The Mercer 8 signified the institutionalization
of this new form of women’s governance,
which drew on a variety of rationalities and
technologies to justify and promote a specific
women-centred strategy. […] Institutional
rhetoric stressed a language of domesticity and
informality, as Berkovits notes: the building itself
was not referred to as a prison, but as a “house,”
the all-female corps of guards were called
“attendants,” and the prisoners themselves,
“residents.” Superintendent O’Sullivan [who
succeeded O’Reilly] often quite overtly referred
to the prisoners as her “daughters” and herself
as their “mother.” Staff members were referred
to by first name (Mr. John, or Miss Margaret,
for example), and were collectively described
as “the family.” O’Sullivan’s own relatives
mixed freely with the inmates, and they were
well known to each other (1995:3–4).
*****
In many respects, the construction of the
prison as a home ignored material and legal
realities that reflected the ultimately repressive
aspects of a court-imposed custodial sentence.
Women’s behaviour in the Mercer was constantly
monitored, and mobility was severely limited.
Most of the women sent to the Mercer were
unwilling participants. As such, they were not
always receptive to maternal reform strategies.
[…]
Maternally Based Programs of
Prisoner Reform
Specialized programming for women prisoners
was one innovation of the Mercer regime.
Part of the Mercer’s public appeal lay in its
claim to reform fallen women through a strict
gender-specific regime of hard labour, moral
and religious training, and after-care. Norms of
domesticity and the ideal of true womanhood
were central to the Mercer’s programming
strategy; however, administrators also relied
on the same technologies promoted in early
penitentiaries. The programs offered combined
basic education with religious, moral, and
domestic training. They also taught obedience,
servility, and the importance of knowing one’s
place in society (Ruemper 1994:372). These
programs included the Clean Speech Society (a
modified Swearer’s Anonymous), hard labour
to instil discipline, and vocational training
to prepare women for careers in domestic
service.
Industrial training played a significant role in
offender reform. According to Oliver (1994:540–
1), Inspector Langmuir “habitually referred to the
Mercer as an Industrial Reformatory.” Similarly,
Superintendent O’Reilly regarded the work
program as central to the institutional maternal
regime. Her acceptance of the conventional
Protestant wisdom about the relationship
between idleness and crime is illustrated in the
following passage: “Of all wretched women the
idle are the most wretched. We try to impress
upon them the importance of labour, and we
look upon this as one of the great means of their
reformation” (Ontario Prison Inspector, Annual
Reports 1881; cited in Oliver 1994:541).
This commitment to labour was extended
to sentencing practices. Langmuir tried
hard to convince Premier Mowat to educate
sentencing authorities about the importance
of industrial training at the Mercer, and the
need for sentences long enough to ensure an
appropriate training regime (Oliver 1994:541).
While the training received by women was
gender specific (laundering, sewing, knitting,
and domestic service), the Mercer’s emphasis
on labour was not unique: the ideal of
productive labour was central to most Canadian
penitentiary and reformatory regimes. While
Langmuir and O’Reilly were campaigning
for industrial training in the 1880s, concerns
were repeatedly being raised about the absence
of productive training for women inmates at
Kingston Penitentiary, where women had been
incarcerated since 1835. These concerns about
idleness and productive training for women
prisoners continued to be voiced throughout the
late nineteenth century and into the twentieth.
316 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
The normative regulation of women prisoners
continued after they were released from the
Mercer. For instance, the scheme for parole was
designed to reinforce the importance of proper
womanly conduct, which, when exhibited,
allowed prisoners to earn marks toward the
rebate of their sentences (Strange 1983). Mercer
officials arranged employment for women
on release; on some occasions, members of
Superintendent O’Sullivan’s own family hired
prisoners as domestics to satisfy their parole.
This seemingly well-intentioned practice
served to regulate women’s compliance with
parole regulations; it also ensured continued
surveillance of female prisoners after release.
The regulation of women through the parole
process began with ensuring that female
prisoners were “appropriately employed upon
release.” Most women were employed as
domestic servants. Factory jobs and other types
of employment in the city were dismissed as
inappropriate because of the temptations of
city life. This was consistent with early beliefs
that women’s crime was a result of exposure to
negative influences and, in particular, the absence
of “good” maternal and domestic influences.
Community strategies of surveillance and
regulation were an integral component of newly
emerging after-care services. In the twentieth
century, well-intentioned women became
involved in the policing and normalization of
ex-convicts by hiring them as domestic servants
and befriending them upon release. 9 Once
the Mercer opened, more and more Canadian
reformers found another outlet for their talents.
Consistent with the objectives of evangelical
maternal logic, reformers from the Upper
Canadian Bible Society sent female prisoners
bibles; at the same time, the Tract Society, the
YMCA, and the Committee of the Hospital
for Side Children supplied religious literature
(Ruemper 1994:361). Representatives from
local churches, the Prisoners’ Aid Society, the
Salvation Army, and the Women’s Christian
Temperance Union visited the women and
provided a variety of religious services, such
as preaching, bible reading, praying, and
counselling. Organizations such as the Salvation
Army and the Prisoners’ Aid Society also aided
the women’s reintegration into the community
by providing them with monetary, spiritual, and
emotional support.10
[…] Reformers ensured that once individuals
were released from the Mercer they continued
to conform to the ideals of domesticity and
“true womanhood” taught at the reformatory.
Their main objective was to ensure that these
women did not fall back into their old habits.
For example, reformers often met women
at the door of the prison on the morning of
their discharge to ensure they had appropriate
clothing, lodgings, and employment (generally
in domestic service). If a woman was not
prepared for release, she could choose to go to a
home of refuge, such as a Magdalene Asylum, a
Salvation Army Prison Gate Home, or a Rescue
Home. These homes were often extensions of
institutional regimes.
The women released from the Mercer were
encouraged to keep in touch and reassured that
they would always be welcome “home.” Letter
writing was a common way of continuing to
regulate […] women after their release. Oliver
(1994) and Berkovits (1995) suggest that the
correspondence between superintendent and ex-
prisoners was a testament to the maternal success
of the Mercer; in contrast, Strange (1983) shows
that maternalism had marked regulatory effects.
O’Sullivan’s diligent correspondence with some
inmates revealed to her certain details of their
private lives that she might not have learned
otherwise. […]
*****
Maternally minded reformers joined forces
with prison officials to continue to govern
women even when the reformatory had no legal
authority to regulate their behaviour (Wetherell,
1979). Images of a mother raising her child
to observe the proper manners and habits of
bourgeois society dominate the narratives of the
Mercer. The propensity of the staff to check up
on and maintain contact with released inmates
extends this metaphor by suggesting that
Mother Knows Best 317
children require constant supervision, support,
and guidance—even throughout their adult
lives. The task of “post-adolescent mothering”
was bureaucratized through the development
of formal release mechanisms, the hiring of
social workers, and the development of state-
sponsored after-care services. At the same time,
initiatives similar to those of the Mercer staff
illustrate an extension of the state’s obligation
to not only punish but also rehabilitate prisoners
through techniques of maternal governance.
“Daughterly Subjects”
Consistent with the Mercer’s familial emphasis,
the reformatory selected matrons by stressing
the importance of “loving but demanding
mothers who forgave past errors but insisted
on obedience”; to complement this role, penal
administrators preferred to deal with “daughterly
subjects” (Strange 1983:20). […] There was a
preference for young, single, white females
who were Protestant, Canadian-born, literate,
and temperate and who had some experience
in domestic and personal service (Ruemper
1994:371). However, the women incarcerated at
the Mercer did not conform to these ideals.
[…] Oliver (1994:542–3) notes that in the
early years of the Mercer, while over half the
prisoners were classified under the occupational
c a t e g o r y “ d o m e s t i c ” ( w h i c h i n c l u d e d
homemakers, maids, cooks, laundresses, and
servants), over one-quarter of the remaining
population was classified as “prostitutes.”
Although there appears to have been a sharp
decline in the number of prostitutes who were
sent to the Mercer between 1891 and 1900, and
an increase in the number of domestics, Oliver
(1994:543) suggests that these shifts were more
likely a result of changes in policing strategies
and classification procedures, and did not reflect
a radical shift in inmate characteristics. Whether
the changes in occupational classifications were
made by institutional officials or by police,
they are instructive for two reasons. First,
they demonstrate the inconsistency between
“ideal” and “real” subjects of maternal reform
campaigns: in practice, Mercer officials were
obligated to accept all prisoners sent to the
Mercer by sentencing authorities (Oliver
1994:537). Second, the stigmatization of women
by labelling them as prostitutes is inconsistent
with a benevolent maternal desire to redeem
basically innocent women. Seen in this light,
the overrepresentation of women prisoners in
the category “domestic” provided a convenient
rationale for domestic training programs and
wider maternal reform strategies.
The antithesis of the maternal ideal is the
unco-operative and recalcitrant woman. Some
accounts of the Mercer’s regime suggest that
there were serious difficulties in managing
certain prisoners through maternal strategies.
Both Berkovits (1995) and Strange (1983)
describe several occasions when maternal
strategies failed to break the spirit of certain
prisoners. Berkovits’s (1995) analysis of women
prisoners’ resistance to maternal strategies is
theoretically limited; even so, he does offer some
interesting examples of the tensions that existed
between prison officials and their charges.
For example, he indicates that institutional
officials observed the following behaviours:
inmates quarrelling among themselves in
nurseries, fighting, throwing dishes, stealing
tools to make weapons, tearing their clothing,
breaking furniture, assaulting staff members,
and swearing and uttering threats (1995:5). […]
Clearly, some of the women at the Mercer defied
conventional stereotypes of the “reformable
woman” or “daughterly subject.”
Attempts were made to segregate these
women from the rest of the population so
that criminally experienced women, such as a
brothel keepers, could not corrupt apparently
naїve women. These women’s actions often led
to some form of institutional discipline. These
“unreformable” women tended to be subjected
to punitive techniques designed to physically
compel submission (such as cold baths or
a “good spanking”) or to be segregated and
confined in “punishment rooms,” in which they
received few benefits of the “loving home” to
which they were confined.11 […]
Mercer officials also used more invasive
physical techniques of restraint and corporal
318 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
punishment, such as whipping and the use
of handcuffs. When one inmate serving an
indefinite sentence went on a hunger strike after
being placed in segregation for threatening to
kill Attendant Mick, Superintendent O’Sullivan,
on the advice of the surgeon, advocated the use
of a “cold bath” to encourage her to behave.12
When entire cell blocks disobeyed institutional
rules and regulations, forms of mass punishment,
such as deprivation of lighting and prolonged
periods of being locked in a cell, were used
to encourage conformity. However, some of
the more severe corporal punishments used
in the “maternal regime” at the Mercer to
deal with recalcitrant inmates were formally
discouraged by penitentiary officials. The rules
and regulations of penitentiary discipline in
the late 1800s formally discouraged corporal
punishments, segregation on a diet of bread
and water beyond six consecutive meals, and
segregation beyond six nights.
The Mercer’s male surgeon, Dr King, played
an important paternal role in disciplining
inmates, and the superintendent often deferred to
Dr King in disciplinary matters. His “diagnosis”
often resulted in cures that were not easily
distinguishable from typical means of punishing
inmates. Berkovits (1995:9) notes that some of
Dr King’s techniques bordered on cruelty and
were consistent with the beliefs of the surgeon
at the “more strict” central prison for men.
For example, the “cold bath,” which required
“plunging a refractory inmate into a cold bath
then briefly strangling her under water until
she submitted” to the wishes of prison officials
(Strange 1983:53), was a medically sanctioned
treatment. The “cold water treatment, a similar
procedure, was described by Superintendent
O’Sullivan as follows: “Shutting a woman in
an empty cell properly equipped for the purpose
and ... as I have explained before to you, turning
the hose not directly upon the woman but
upon the walls of her cell; Dr King states that
this has usually been found effective, and one
three minute application is sufficient” (cited in
Berkovits 1995:8).
[…] These descriptions of penal discipline
seem inconsistent with the image of a loving
mother, but they do conform to a particular image
of familial relations of power in which the father
figure plays the role of disciplinarian. Clearly,
nonmaternal methods of prisoner management
were often used, as were scientific technologies
of reform, which became increasingly popular
after the turn of the century. New scientific
methods of discipline such as hypnosis, and
older techniques such as the cold bath and
segregation (legitimated with a medical logic),
were combined with more maternal forms of
discipline, such as eliciting promises to behave
and minor suspensions of privileges.
*****
There is little evidence to support the
contention that perception of a woman’s
potential for reform informed the placement
of women in reformatories as opposed to
prisons or the federal penitentiary. While the
woman’s history was likely considered at the
time of sentencing, the decision whether to
send a woman to a reformatory instead of the
penitentiary was usually governed by the length
of her sentence, not necessarily her character,
notwithstanding that the two were related. After
Confederation (1867), a woman who received
a custodial sentence of less than two years
was usually sent to a prison or reformatory.
If her sentence was greater than two years,
she was sent to one of the federal institutions
that accepted female inmates. In general, the
institution where a woman served her sentence
was governed by her proximity to that institution
at the time of sentencing. Women do not seem
to have been uniformly classified and sent to
the “most appropriate institution.” Before the
Mercer opened, little thought was given to the
character of the offender and her potential for
reform. While the degree of judicial concern
about a woman’s reformability is unclear, we do
know that officials at the Mercer were becoming
increasingly concerned about the reformability
of their clientele (Strange 1983).
Although the limitations of the maternal
logic were profound, maternal penal reformers
continued to resort to domestic metaphors and
Mother Knows Best 319
to support the creation of separate institutions
for female prisoners. Admittedly, the role and
status of certain women was threatened by the
perceived limitation of regimes predicated on
the innate abilities of women, but at the same
time, links between maternal logic and modern
scientific logic created new opportunities.
The integration of maternal and scientific
ideals resulted in a new type of maternalism
that advocated new rehabilitation programs
administered by professionally “trained”
women. Even though the main weakness of
the Mercer and other reformatories was that it
was impossible to turn a prison into a home,
future generations of penal reformers would
resurrect the metaphor of motherhood and
the ideal of “a home.” The absence of “good
mothering” would continue to be perceived as
a cause of crime, and a maternally tempered
prison environment would continue to play an
important role in attempts to resocialize and
normalize women. The instruction and training
of inmates advocated by reformers from the
early twentieth century on would emphasize
sociological, psychological, and medical
interventions that retained many elements of
the ideology of separate spheres. […]
Conclusions: Maternal Success or
Failure?
Was the Mercer a success? Feminist historians
and Oliver (1994) make competing claims.
They all agree that the Mercer provided an
alternative to the neglect that women suffered
in prisons and custodial regimes, but they
differ in their evaluations of the regime’s
“administrative” success. Strange (1983) notes
that after a concentrated attempt to institute a
regime of kind discipline, it became evident that
maternalistic efforts could not fulfil the lofty and
unrealistic goal of reform. The common opinion
among feminist historians is that despite the best
intentions of maternal reformers, these icons
of motherly discipline were undermined by the
material realities of imprisonment. […]
[…] Rafter (1992:41) and Strange (1983)
both argue that reformatory in general, and
specifically women’s reformatory officials
and maternalists who advocated the use of
indeterminate and indefinite sentences, did not
adhere to the principle of proportionality. Rafter
notes that “those who lobbied for reformatories
maintained that it was quite proper to ignore the
rule of proportionality because their aim was not
to punish but to treat—to retrain and reform,
processes that required time. But in light of the
concept of proportionality the up-to-three (or
however many) years was a high price to pay
for minor offenses” (41).
******
The Mercer is an important page in both
the history of Canadian imprisonment and
the genealogy of maternal logics. When we
place this experience in a “wider correctional
context,” it becomes apparent that the
problems encountered in attempts to institute
a maternal regime in many ways epitomize
the contradictory nature of the correctional
enterprise—a contradiction that Ekstedt and
Griffiths (1988) and other Canadian correctional
historians have characterized as “the split
personality of corrections.” Rather than a “split
personality,” it is perhaps more appropriate
to think about the multiple personalities of
women’s penality. Prisons, penitentiaries, and
reformatories have adopted two fundamentally
contradictory objectives: to punish and to
reform. At different historical junctures, these
contradictions are evident in political and
administrative reform discourse. The failures
of the silent system, the rehabilitative model,
and the maternal strategy had a common basis.
While new technologies often emerge promising
something new, better, and more humane, they
are ultimately compromised by the existing
institutional culture. Oliver seems to ignore
this. While the Mercer may very well have
differed from other institutions of the time by
virtue of its feminine ethos, it is problematic, as
Rothman suggests, to assume that this regime
was an inevitable and sure step in the progress
of humanity. Perhaps what is most interesting
about these projects is how they contributed to
a particular history of the governance of women
320 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
by women under a rubric of motherhood that
legitimated a variety of techniques. The Mercer
was a historically specific attempt by women to
govern women prisoners as women. Opinions
remain divided on whether the maternal ideal of
a caring but strict home was accomplished.
Notes
1. In Canada, a similar phenomenon occurred with the
development of several rescue homes and homes
for fallen or pregnant women. The Salvation Army
and other Christian organizations played an active
role in the development and operation of these
homes.
2. For a comparison of the Mercer and other reform-
oriented men’s prisons, see Oliver (1994) and
Wetherell (1979).
3. The hiring of matrons in women’s prisons
paralleled and was influenced by wider struggles
to integrate women into the workforce. One
movement that was particularly relevant in
Canada and in the United States was the “police
matrons” movement. This was spearheaded by a
variety of reform organizations, such as the Prison
Association of New York (PANY), the Women’s
Christian Temperance Union (WCTU), and the
National Council of Women of Canada (NCWC).
This struggle was premised on the belief that
women had a legitimate and valuable role to play
in regulating and policing women—specifically
criminal women.
4. One example of such a list is found in PANY’s
report, written by E.C. Wines and Theodore
W. Dwight, titled “Report on the Prisons and
Reformatories of Canada and the United States.”
[...] During the 1840s, middle-class women in New
York City formed a women’s branch of PANY.
5. Like matrons, male keepers were morally regulated.
The qualifications for male officers, as stipulated in
the Prison Association of New York’s 1867 report,
indicated that male officers had to be men who were
honest, sober, mild-tempered, quiet-mannered,
“pure in their conversations,” decisive, energetic,
humane, benevolent, sincere, discreet, efficient,
impartial, vigilant, religious, moral, distinguished
in habits of industry, order, and cleanliness, and
knowledgeable of human nature in its various
aspects and relations (PANY, 1867:120–2). A
detailed rationale for each of these qualifications
can be located in PANY (1867:120–1).
6. Both Strange (1983) and Oliver (1994) provide
evidence that confirms the cross-fertilization
of ideas about women’s punishment and its
administration between Canada and various
American states. Similarly, various Canadian
historians and reports, such as Report on the
Prisons and Reformatories of the United States
and Canada (PANY 1867) and the proceedings of
the Canadian Penal Congress [in 1949] illustrate
that American reformers and penal administrators
regularly visited Canada and shared their views
on prison management with their Canadian
counterparts.
7. The conditions that made the adequate classification
of offenders in Ontario jails difficult are documented
in Wetherell (1979).
8. For a more detailed history of the Andrew Mercer
Reformatory for Women in Ontario, see Strange
(1983), Oliver (1994), Ruemper (1994), and
Berkovits (1995). These accounts focus on the
reformatory as an institution, not on the wider
social and political processes around it.
9. Specific examples of the activities of women
associated with the Ottawa Elizabeth Fry Society
(OEFS) can be located in Stewart (1993).
10. Both the Salvation Army and the Prisoners’ Aid
Association operated homes for released women.
For additional details on the activities of some
of these reformers, see Wetherell (1979) [and]
Ruemper (1994). [....] Reformers such as the
Prisoners’ Aid Association (PAA) and the Salvation
Army were involved in similar activities in men’s
facilities.
11. For a more complete discussion of the disciplinary
regime at the Mercer, techniques of punishment,
and concerns about the inculcation of unreformable
women, see Strange (1983).
12. The surgeon, Dr John S. King, supervised and
advocated the use of this technique during the reign
of superintendents O’Reilly and O’Sullivan. This
particular incident is cited in Berkovits (1995:7).
Mother Knows Best 321
References
Essays in the History of Canadian Law: Crime and
Criminal Justice (vol. v). Toronto: The Osgoode
Society for Canadian Legal History.
Pollock-Byrne, J. 1990. Women, Prison and Crime.
Pacific Grove, CA: Brooks/Cole Publishing.
Prison Association of New York (PANY). 1867. Report
on the Prisons and Reformatories of the United
States and Canada. Albany: Van Benthuysen and
Son’s Steam Printing House.
Rafter, N.H. 1992. Partial Justice: Women, Prison,
and Social Control, 2 nd ed. New Brunswick:
Transaction Publishers.
Ruemper, W. 1994. “Locking Them Up: Incarcerated
Women in Ontario 1857–1931.” In L. Knafla and
S. Binnie, eds., Law, Society, and the State: Essays
in Modern Legal History. Toronto: University of
Toronto Press.
Strange, C. 1983. “The Velvet Glove: Maternalists
Reform at the Andrew Mercer Reformatory, 1872–
1927.” Unpublished master’s thesis, University
of Ottawa.
Stewart, L. 1993. Women Volunteer to Go to Prison:
A History of the Elizabeth Fry Society of British
Columbia, 1939–1989. Victoria, BC: Orca
Publishers.
Wetherell, D.G. 1979. “To Discipline and Train: Adult
Rehabilitation Programmes in Ontario Prisons,
1874–1900.” Histoire Sociale/Social History
12(23): 145–65.
Zedner, L. 1991. Women Crime and Custody in Victorian
England. Oxford: Clarendon Press.
Berkovits, J.G. (1995). “Maternal Influence: Inmate
Culture in the Andrew Mercer Reformatory for
Women, 1880–1915.” Unpublished discussion
paper, Department of History, University of
Toronto, Toronto, Ontario.
Chunn, D. 1992. From Punishment to Doing Good:
Family Courts and Socialized Justice in Ontario,
1880–1940. Toronto: University of Toronto
Press.
Ekstedt, J., and C. Griffiths. 1988. Corrections in Canada:
Policy and Practice. Toronto: Butterworths.
Freedman, E. 1979. “Separation as a Strategy: Female
Institution Building and American Feminism,
1870–1930.” Feminism Studies 5(3): 512–29.
______. 1981. Their Sisters’ Keepers: Women’s Prison
Reform in America, 1830–1930. Ann Arbor:
University of Michigan Press.
______. 1996. “The Prison Lesbian: Race, Class, and the
Construction of the Aggresive Female Homosexual,
1915–1965.” Feminist Studies (Summer).
Garland, D. 1985. Punishment and Welfare: A History of
Penal Strategies. Brookfield: Gower Publishing.
______. 1990. Punishment and Modern Society. Oxford:
Oxford University Press.
Koven, S., and S. Michel. 1993. Mothers of a New
World: Maternalist Politics and the Origins of
the Welfare State. London: Routledge and Kegan
Paul.
Oliver, P. 1994. “To Govern by Kindness: The First Two
Decades of the Mercer Reformatory for Women.”
In J. Phillips, T. Loo, and S. Lewthwaite, eds.,
CHAPTER 21
“Character Weaknesses” and “Fruit Machines”:
Towards an Analysis of the Anti-Homosexual
Security Campaign in the Canadian Civil
Service, 1959–1964
Gary Kinsman
Introduction
“Sexual abnormalities appear to be the favorite
target of hostile intelligence agencies, and of
these homosexuality is most often used,” stated
a 1959 Canadian Security Panel memorandum.
The memo went on:
The nature of homosexuality appears to adapt
itself to this kind of exploitation. By exercising
fairly simple precautions, homosexuals are
usually able to keep their habits hidden from
those who are not specifically seeking them out.
Further, homosexuals often appear to believe
that the accepted ethical code which governs
normal human relationships does not apply to
them. Their propensity is often accompanied
by other specific weaknesses such as excessive
drinking with its resultant instabilities, a
defiant attitude towards the rest of society, and
a concurrent urge to seek out the company of
persons with similar characteristics, often in
disreputable bars, night clubs or restaurants.1
The memo continues pointing out that
From the small amount of information we have
been able to obtain about homosexual behaviour
generally, certain characteristics appear to stand
out—instability, willing self-deceit, defiance
towards society, a tendency to surround oneself
with persons of similar propensities, regardless
of other considerations—none of which inspire
the confidence one would hope to have in
persons required to fill positions of trust and
responsibility.2
These quotes are from one of the previously
secret government documents on the anti-gay/
anti-lesbian security campaigns in the Canadian
civil service that Canadian Press secured in
1992 through the Access to Information Act. 3
In the ways these texts were mobilized within
state security regime relations, they could have
been devastating for the lives of those identified
as gay or lesbian. They were part of constructing
gay men and lesbians as a particular type of
social problem and were an integral part of the
construction of heterosexual hegemony4 within
Canadian state formation.5
During the late 1950s and early 1960s these
texts were used to organize problems for
hundreds of lesbians and gay men who lost
their jobs or were demoted to less “sensitive”
positions in the federal civil service. The Royal
Canadian Mounted Police (RCMP) collected the
names of thousands of possible homosexuals,
and the government funded and sponsored
research into means to detect homosexuals.
Homosexuals were designated a “national
security threat” because of their “character
“Character Weaknesses” and “Fruit Machines” 323
weakness,” which supposedly left gay men and
lesbians open to blackmail by Soviet agents.
[…]
*****
Homosexuals as a National Security
Danger
The 1950s and the early 1960s were years
of the social construction of homosexuality
as a national, social, and sexual danger in
Canada. This occurred in the context of the
reconstruction and transformation of patriarchal
and heterosexist hegemonic relations after the
“disruptions” of the war mobilizations. There
were at least three aspects of the construction
[…]: the purge campaigns in the civil service,
military, and the RCMP; the related immigration
legislation changes of 1952, which prevented
homosexuals from immigrating to Canada
and were tied into “security” concerns; and
the construction of homosexuals as a “sexual
danger” (especially to young people) through
the extension of criminal sexual legislation and
through mass media coverage. 6 In this paper I
focus on this first aspect.
In the context of the Cold War, McCarthyism,
and “national security” scares, homosexuals
were designated a “threat to national security.”
The anti-homosexual campaigns were linked
to anti-communist and anti-Soviet campaigns
in the US and Canada. One of the dominant
political themes in much of the western world
from the late 1940s through the 1960s and
beyond was that of the Cold War and the
construction of “communism” and the “Soviet
empire” as a major threat. 7
In Canada, the anti-communist campaigns
were less public and extensive than in the US,8
although they made the work of socialists and
progressives in unions, the peace movement,
and community groups extremely difficult and
dangerous at times. Immigrants and artists
were also targeted. In right-wing, conservative,
and often liberal discourse, homosexuals were
either associated directly with communism and
spying for the USSR or were seen as an easy
target for blackmail. […] Homosexuals were
often constructed not only as violators of sexual
and gender boundaries, but also as violators of
class and political boundaries. 9 […] Through
a series of trials and spy scandals in England,
homosexuality came to be associated with
spying and treason affecting how homosexuality
was portrayed in official circles in Canada.10
*****
The strategy of extending criminalization
included the existing offenses of “gross
indecency” and “buggery” and the new
sentencing procedure of Criminal Sexual
Psychopath. […] This procedure, which was
continued in Dangerous Sexual Offender
legislation enacted in 1961, made consensual
homosexual activity discovered by the police
(or able to be “proven” by the police in court)
into grounds for indefinite detention. This
constructed homosexuality […] as a criminal
sexual danger.11 These criminalization practices,
oriented the work of the RCMP and other police
forces. […] It was crucially through the criminal
code and the activities it mandated for the police
that homosexuals were constructed as a criminal
problem. 12
[…] Homosexuality (especially between
men) was officially viewed as a threat to
discipline and bureaucratic hierarchy. This
was especially the case in the military and in
para-military forms of organization like the
police where heterosexual masculinity was
a major organizing ideology. Fighting men
were identified with heterosexual masculinity,
not with homosexuals who were visualized as
“gender inverts” and not “real men.”13
In the military lesbianism was seen as a
threat to the “proper” femininity of female
recruits and the policing of “lesbianism” was
a way of regulating the activities of all women
in these institutions. In the armed forces there
were policies and procedures for excluding and
“disposing” of “sex deviates.”14
[…] Through NATO, Canadian and American
officials shared common concerns over “internal
security.” Canadian and US security officials
engaged in a common security language, and
324 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
they shared similar organizing concepts and
discourse as well as information.15
As part of this interaction the Security Panel
sent D.F. Wall, secretary of the Security Panel,
along with Professor Wake, who was studying
detection strategies for homosexuality for the
panel, to the US in 1961 to study “security”
procedures there. This included […] policies
regarding homosexuals. Wall’s report focused on
some of the differences between Canadian and
US security screening policies and procedures
and became one of the texts leading up to the
new Cabinet Memorandum on “Security in the
Public Service” in 1963.
The Security Panel
In response to official security concerns, a
Security Panel was established in Canada in
1946. The investigative powers of this new
panel were officially authorized by a cabinet
directive in 1948.16 […]
In 1948, the departments of national defence
and external affairs were designated by security
officials as vulnerable to subversion. Dismissals
of homosexuals had started by 1952. 17 In the
two decades that followed, every homosexual
in the civil service had reason to fear discovery
and dismissal as hundreds of people were fired
or transferred. […]
[…] The panel was chaired by the Secretary
to the Cabinet and reported directly to the
Cabinet. The panel was part of the ruling
regime with important links with broader
state relations. Permanent representatives on
the panel included the Privy Council and the
departments of National Defence, External
Affairs, and the RCMP with others more
occasionally represented. 18 The RCMP was
the investigative agency for the panel and
was mandated by cabinet to perform security
investigations. The RCMP had the sole authority
to make inquiries in all civilian departments
(in the armed forces military intelligence was
also involved) and the panel had to negotiate
with the department involved if an employee
was identified as a security risk by the RCMP.
Deputy ministers often made the decisions about
dismissals or transfers.
The emphasis in the workings of the panel
was on secrecy and the proceedings in Canada
were much less public and visible than in the
US. Given this secrecy, there was no appeal
from a denial of security clearance. There was
no possibility for independent review. In what
were seen to be serious cases, civil servants
were asked to resign or were dismissed with no
opportunity to defend themselves against the
allegations that had been made. While initially
the Security Panel’s focus was on people with
political “disloyalties,” the RCMP soon began
to uncover civil servants with “moral” or
“character” failings which, it was argued, made
them vulnerable because they had something
to hide.
Thousands of lesbians and gay men and
suspected homosexuals were affected by this
security campaign. A 1961 memo reported that
“During the course of these investigations, the
R.C.M. Police have identified some 460 public
servants as confirmed, alleged or suspected
homosexuals. Of these about one-third have
since left the service through resignation or
dismissal.” 19 In 1961–62 the RCMP reported
having identified 850 suspected and proven
homosexuals in the civil service.20 […]
*****
Usually the Security Panel […] focused
on men, given it was predominantly men
who were in these “security” positions in the
Canadian civil service during these years and
given the more public construction of male
homosexuals as a social threat. […] The notion
of “character weakness” did include lesbianism,
but lesbianism was rarely distinctly written
about in these texts. Usually the references to
“homosexuals” referred to gay men. […]
The Conceptual Organization of the
Security Campaign
*****
This conceptualization of “character weak-
nesses” became a part of personnel selection and
screening practices as new forms of adminis-
tration and management of the civil service
“Character Weaknesses” and “Fruit Machines” 325
were put in place in the early 1960s. This was
part of the continuing entry of psychiatric and
psychological knowledge into social and state
administration which had begun in the military
and other sites and was intensified during
the World War II mobilizations and post-war
reconstruction.21
*****
Concepts are key to how ruling gets organized
including for the security regime. The ideological
concepts of “national security” and “character
weaknesses” were crucial to how this “security”
campaign against homosexuals was organized
and how these practices were mobilized and
held together.
First there was a concept of “national
security,” which was defined in opposition to
“threats” from communists, socialists, peace
activists, unionists, and “sex perverts,” among
others. The concept of “national security” rests
on notions of the interests of the “nation,” 22
which in the Canadian context is defined by
capitalist, racist, and patriarchal relations; the
features of Canadian state formation which
were historically based on the subordination
of the indigenous peoples, the Québécois and
the Acadians; and historically had been allied
with the British empire and later with US
imperialism.
*****
In the context of defence of “national
security,” homosexuals were then inscribed
into an ideological collecting category of
“character weaknesses,” which supposedly
made them vulnerable to blackmail. This
collecting category also included drunkenness,
adultery, and “promiscuity,” although it became
increasingly homosexualized in the discussions
and practices of the security regime. […]
Analysis of the Security Panel Texts—
The Active Debate over How Wide the
Campaigns Should Be
Possible limitations in previous security
procedures 23 were raised in May 1959 in a
memo by D.F. Wall […] to other members
of the Panel. 24 This memo was in response
to an apparent request from Prime Minister
Diefenbaker for clarification. Wall wrote that
“It is the Prime Minister’s wish that the matter
be examined to determine whether it might be
possible to treat cases of character weaknesses
differently from those involving ideological
beliefs, without of course weakening present
security safeguards.”25
This constructed a clearer separation in the
security discourse between political disloyalty
and character weaknesses, […] separate[ing]
out “communists” from “homosexuals,” who
often had […] been conflated together in right-
wing and security discourse. The 1955 cabinet
directive had not made such a clear distinction,
although it did state in reference to character
defects that “such defects of character may
also make them unsuitable for employment on
grounds other than security.”26
[…] The title of the memo is “Security Cases
Involving Character Weaknesses with special
reference to the Problem of Homosexuality.”
Despite very little cited evidence, Wall
established that homosexuality was the most
frequently used “character weakness” and was
the major route used by Soviet intelligence. 27
In investigating this, Wall referred to US and
United Kingdom procedures and reports. […]
*****
These were crucial terrains of debate in the
Security Panel for the next few years. In 1959
the homosexual screening program had been
initiated in the federal civil service. The RCMP
struggled to defend and expand this campaign
and engaged in an extension of the campaign
to investigations outside the civil service where
thousands of names were collected. Since all
homosexual acts [were] then against the law,
the RCMP approach was also shaped by the
criminalization of homosexuality. […]
*****
The early 1960s was the beginning of the
period when different strategies in Canadian
state agencies were taken up in response to
326 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
the expansion of lesbian and gay networks
and community formation. The 1957 British
Wolfenden regulatory frame of the partial
decriminalization of homosexual acts began to
be used to contest the influence of the expanding
criminalization strategy by the mid 1960s in
Canada. At the same time in the early 1960s,
the hegemonic regulatory strategy was still one
that defined homosexuality as a national, social,
sexual, and criminal danger.
*****
In October 1959 there was discussion of
Wall’s memo at the Security Panel where the
basic debate was again over how narrow or wide
the security campaign against homosexuals
should be. 28 Robert Bryce, chair of the Panel,
argued for a relatively wide-ranging approach,
but he did not think that homosexuals should
be dismissed from the public service but
instead should be transferred to less “sensitive”
positions. The RCMP and deputy ministers
of Justice and National Defence argued for a
wider interpretation with the deputy minister
of National Defence, questioning “whether
persons suspected of homosexuality should
be permitted to enter the public service in any
capacity.”29 As a result of these disagreements,
they could not recommend any change to
existing security policy.
*****
The RCMP—Extending the Campaign
In May 1960 the RCMP submitted its contribution
“Homosexuality within the Federal Government
Service” to the Security Panel discussion. They
requested clearer terms of reference and argued
that existing policy restrictions “which prohibit
our interviewing homosexuals should be set
aside from this type of investigation.” They
argued that “necessary provision be made for
us to interview at our discretion any person
who we may consider to be of assistance to our
enquiry.”30
*****
[…] Despite the ebb and flow of security
scares, the RCMP, along with the military
hierarchy, were consistent in their stance that
homosexuals should not be in government
service. The RCMP set up an investigative unit
within the force, called A-3, to hunt down and
purge homosexuals within its ranks and within
the government more generally. Informants
would watch bars and parks frequented by gays
and they attempted to get homosexual men to
inform on others. Reportedly this met with some
initial success.31
*****
In June 1960 there was a Security Panel
discussion on the RCMP memo, “Homosexuality
within the Federal Government Service.” 32
There was only a quorum of the Security Panel
in attendance; as R.B. Bryce reported, they
tried to keep the discussion “limited to the
smallest circle possible.” 33 In the discussion
the Commissioner of the RCMP reiterated
the RCMP request for more explicit guidance
especially given how “recent investigations
indicated that the problem [of homosexuality]
was becoming increasingly widespread, and the
accumulation of the names of persons against
whom allegations had been made was growing
with each new enquiry.”34
This posed administrative difficulties for
the RCMP about how to handle and use
this information. There were some initial
problems with the “ideological” construction
of homosexuals as a tiny minority with certain
identifiable characteristics (like marks of gender
inversion) that didn’t fully prepare them for
the numbers they began to uncover. They were
beginning to unearth gay and lesbian networks
during a period in which these networks were
expanding and becoming more visible.
In response to this extended campaign,
the Under-secretary of State for External
Affairs pointed to “the danger of this kind of
investigation developing into a sociological
survey in which the security aspects were lost
sight of, and suggested that it did not serve
our present purpose to make a determination
“Character Weaknesses” and “Fruit Machines” 327
of the probable proportion of homosexuals in
the population.” 35 He stressed that the RCMP
should only be concerned with investigating
homosexuals if it was a security matter.
Although clearly homosexuality was seen to
be a problem by all participants, it was recorded
that they felt “that the question of prosecutions
for homosexual offenses would probably not
arise through present investigations. …” 36 In
the clash between the broader criminalizing
and more narrow security frames, the majority
of the panel members at this meeting sided with
the narrower security frame. The minutes stated
“that where security was not a factor, there
did not appear to be any reason for the RCMP
to report allegations of homosexuality to the
employing department.” 37
For the RCMP whose work was also shaped by
the criminalization of homosexuality, or for the
military with their policies against homosexuals
in any position, their practices would also have
been shaped by their institutional policies. But
at the same time the minutes recorded “that
there appeared to be some reduction in the risk
to security if the RCMP and the employing
department were aware that an employee had
homosexual tendencies.”38 […] This allowed the
RCMP to continue its extended investigations
without the Security Panel as a whole giving
direct approval to what it was doing. […]
This led to the memo for the Prime Minister
and Minister of Justice by R.B. Bryce. In
the initial December 1960 version of this
memo, there was a fairly strong defence of
the expanded character of RCMP security
investigations, including moving beyond civil
service.39 This expanded role, however, still did
not satisfy the RCMP. […]
*****
They asked for Ministerial approval for “The
following proposed courses of action.” The first
priority was “that the Security Panel ask those
departments with missions abroad to classify
according to risk those positions whose nature
and location is such that their incumbents
might be subjected to pressure for intelligence
purposes” and “that these departments, with
whatever assistance the RCMP are able to
provide, make a careful study of the incumbents
of these positions to ensure, in so far as possible,
that they are not susceptible to blackmail,
either through homosexual activity or other
indiscreet behaviour” and “that in cases where
incumbent of a vulnerable position is found to be
a homosexual, departments be asked to consult
the Secretary of the Security Panel before any
action is taken concerning the employee.” 40
The second priority included considering
whether positions other than those abroad are
vulnerable and that
consideration be given to setting up a program
of research … with a view to devising tests to
identify persons with homosexual tendencies.
It is hoped that such tests might aid in the
identification of homosexuals already employed
in the government service, and eventually might
assist in the selection of persons who are not
homosexuals for service in positions considered
vulnerable to blackmail for intelligence purposes.
(The Commissioner of the R.C.M. Police feels
that these tests should be extended to prevent,
where possible, the initial engagement of
homosexuals in the government service on
the grounds that they are usually practicing
criminals under Sections 147 and 149 of the
Criminal Code of Canada.)41
This was the proposal that would lead up to the
development of the “fruit machine” research.
The revised memo by Bryce was discussed by
the cabinet on 26 January 1961.
A New Cabinet Directive
These meetings, memos, and the cabinet
discussion led up to a new Cabinet Directive on
“Security in the Public Services of Canada” in
December 1963.42 Public announcements were
made by the new Prime Minister and Minister of
Justice regarding this. This text referred to good
personnel administration and distinguished
between those who were politically disloyal and
328 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
those who were unreliable. At the same time the
language used in this text is somewhat different
from that used in the Security Panel and RCMP
documents. Rather than using homosexual, it
refers to “illicit sexual behaviour.”
*****
This directive laid out procedures and a
mandated course of action. […] A person
applied for a position in the civil service where
they would have access to what was designated
to be “classified” information or was promoted
into such a position. Either the Civil Service
Commission or departments and agencies
(where the employment is not under the Civil
Services Act) would then initiate security
investigations. The RCMP would be called
in with the possible involvement of a deputy
minister or head of the agency concerned.
If the person was discovered to be a
homosexual or to have some other sort of
“unreliability,” they would then be transferred
to a less “sensitive” position or they would
be dismissed. There was now the possibility
for review within the department or agency
including review by the deputy minister or head
of the agency or by a review board of members
of the Security Panel.43 At the same time there
was also the research on detecting homosexuals
that the Security Panel was simultaneously
engaged in.
Attempting to Develop a “Fruit
Machine”
The Security Panel also mandated research on
the detection of homosexuals. In doing this there
was an important reliance on psychiatric and
psychological knowledge, which was premised
on the assumption that gay men and lesbians
were either psychologically “abnormal” or
suffered from a “disorder.” As in most other
research, the “normality” of heterosexuality
was assumed and homosexuality was defined
as the problem.
Following up on the approval for such a
study in the Security Panel memo to cabinet in
early 1961, Professor F.R. Wake (who died in
November 1993) of Carleton University was
funded to go to the US by National Health and
Welfare to research and study detection tests
and technologies regarding homosexuality.
Previously Wake had been the first chair of
the Psychology Department at Carleton and a
researcher for the Royal Commission on the
Criminal Law Relating to Criminal Sexual
Psychopaths in the 1950s. 44 He produced a
report in 1962 which got the actual “fruit
machine” research going. This research was
funded by National Health and Welfare. […]
The “fruit machine” research arose both from
an apparent interest by Wake in doing research
on homosexuality (usually articulated as an
interest in “suitability” for employment) and
also to establish a more effective and efficient
mode of surveillance and investigation than
that of costly and labour-intensive RCMP field
investigations. […]
The name “fruit machine” was given to
this project, according to John Sawatsky, by
members of the RCMP who did not want to
be recruited to be among the “normals” to
be tested on it. 45 The “fruit machine” project
involved psychiatrists, psychologists, and the
departments of National Defence and Health
and Welfare for four years, but it never worked
and the Defence Research Board eventually
cut its funding. The research suffered from
major technical problems as well as problems
with getting the required numbers of “research
subjects.”
Dr. Wake, in his 1962 “Report on Special
Project,” 46 focused on the “problem of
suitability” in employment, and stressed from
his review of the research in the US that there
was no single method of tests that could detect
homosexuality. Instead a battery of tests was
needed. […] He took up a general position that
there was something wrong with homosexuals
which makes them unsuitable for certain
positions, that they can be identified, and their
behaviour treated and controlled.
He argued that control of homosexuality is
much more likely than cure, and he reported
“encouraging trends” working with anti-
“Character Weaknesses” and “Fruit Machines” 329
depressant drugs and reported reversal in
direction of desire by means of aversion
therapy. 47 He argued that “while a great deal of
research needs to be done, much of it might be
paid for by early moderate success reducing the
current load on investigative staffs.”48
*****
Since Wake argued there was no single,
distinct homosexual personality type, there
could be no single test. Under “Methods of
Detecting Homosexuality,” he surveyed the
various detection tests and procedures that had
been used to try to identify homosexuals. These
ranged from psychiatric interviews, to medical
examinations, to various tests for changes
in emotional conditions. These included the
Polygraph (lie-detector) test, which Wake
argued had too many problems to be useful;
the Plethysmograph, which measures blood
volume in the finger by electronic or pneumatic
means; the Palmer Sweat test, which responds
to perspiration; the Projective Tests; Word
Association Tests; the Pupillary Test; the Span
of Attention Test, based on the time spent
attending to various images (which Zamansky
of Northeastern University had constructed as
an apparatus to test for homosexuality in 1956);
and Masculinity/Femininity Tests with all their
gender and sexuality assumptions.49
*****
In his conclusions Wake argued that more
research was needed. He proposed a research
experiment that would combine
The Hess-Polt papillary test with suitable visual
stimuli; a measure of skin perspiration …, the
plethysmograph with a modification to measure
pulse rate. Subjects: Fifteen normal males;
fifteen normal females; fifteen homosexual
males; fifteen homosexual females. As the
experiment progresses, additional normal and
homosexual subjects in unspecified numbers.
All subjects to be supplied by the RCMP… 50
*****
Then Wake outlined the procedure to be
used—
The experimental stimuli will be pictures
designed to elicit the subject’s interest in males
and females …. The first sixty subjects will be
processed to determine the reaction patterns of
normals and homosexuals. Then, using these
patterns as criteria, the experimenter will attempt
to distinguish homosexuals presented by the
RCMP, where nothing of the subject is known
to the research team. Those methods proving
successful will be retained for continuing
research.51
This research was more psychologically
oriented than earlier studies that sometimes
focused on biological anomalies (like marks
of gender inversion on the body). 52 It was
directed at finding a “scientific” means to test
“involuntary” responses that demonstrated
sexual orientation. […]
Predictably there were many problems in
trying to get this experiment to work. […]
*****
The 1965–66 Directorate of Security and
Intelligence (DSI) Annual Report noted that “To
date the tests have been inconclusive, the main
obstacle to the Program being a lack of suitable
subjects for testing purposes.” 53 In the same
report of 1966–67, they stated that, “Although
the research group has made some progress,
the objective has not, as yet been achieved.”54
A major problem in the operationalizing of the
experiment was with perfecting the technology
itself, which had to be adapted to deal with
people of different heights, with different
sized pupils, and different distances between
eyeballs. 55 The “fruit machine” never worked
and it was eventually abandoned in 1967.
*****
Some Conclusions—Heterosexual
Hegemony and the Security Regime
This investigation […] points us towards an
analysis of the social organization of the anti-
330 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
homosexual security campaign within Canadian
state formation. We can begin to see the impact
this campaign had on thousands of people’s
lives and […] aspects of how it was organized
through the textually mediated practices of
the security regime. There were struggles
within the security regime between a broader
framework for the anti-homosexual campaign
and a narrower security framework. While in
general the narrower security frame won out by
1963, there was also an allowance for the wider
campaign to take place through the practices of
the RCMP. There was also the development of
research on the detection of homosexuals as part
of the security campaign. […]
Despite significant changes as a result of social
struggles, there remains today a continuing and
deeply rooted heterosexism in Canadian state
institutions shaped in part by the active legacies
of these conceptions and policies. There
continues to be major problems that lesbians and
gay men encounter in job-related discrimination.
The historical and social roots of these policies
need to be exposed more clearly, and much more
critical research remains to be done. Finally, this
historical work […] poses important questions
of redress and compensation for those whose
careers and lives were destroyed by these
policies. Doing this research is thereby linked
to current struggles to dismantle heterosexual
hegemonic relations.
Notes
This article is dedicated to all those who resisted the
security campaign.
Thanks to Cynthia Wright for prodding me into doing
this work and also to Kevin Crombie, Svend Robinson’s
office, Steven Maynard, Lorna Weir, Patrizia Gentile,
Heidi McDonnell, Chris Burr, and to the three reviewers
for Labour. Thanks also to David Kimmel and Daniel
Robinson for letting me read their important paper on
the security campaign prior to its publication. It has
been published as “The Queer Career of Homosexual
Security Vetting in Cold-War Canada,” Canadian
Historical Review, 75 (1994), 319–45. Thanks to
Patrick Barnholden for his love and support. This
paper is also dedicated to the memory and work of
George Smith (1935–1994) from whom I learned so
much. At the same time none of these people bear any
responsibility for what I have written here. Earlier
versions were given as papers and presentations at the
Canadian Sociology and Anthropology Association
meetings at Carleton, 5 June 1993; for the Saint Mary’s
University Centre for Criminology, 20 October 1993;
and for the Acadia University History Department, 24
November 1993. As general references for this article,
see Gary Kinsman, The Regulation of Desire (Montreal
1987); “Official Discourse as Sexual Regulation:
The Social Organization of the Sexual Policing of
Gay Men,” PhD thesis, University of Toronto, 1989;
and “‘Inverts,’ ‘Psychopaths,’ and ‘Normal’ Men:
Historical Sociological Perspectives on Gay and
Heterosexual Masculinities,” in Tony Haddad, ed.,
Men and Masculinities: A Critical Anthology (Toronto
1993), 3–35.
1. D.F. Wall, Memorandum to the Security Panel,
“Security Cases Involving Character Weaknesses,
with Special Reference to the Problem of
Homosexuality,” 12 May 1959, 12. This document
was secured through a Canadian Security and
Intelligence Service (CSIS), Access to Information
Request (AIR).
2. Ibid., 13. In the language used in this excerpt, the
author is building on earlier notions of homosexuals
as psychopathic personalities. See Gary Kinsman,
“Official Discourse as Sexual Regulation: The
Social Organization of the Sexual Policing of Gay
Men,” PhD thesis, University of Toronto, 1989,
71–89.
3. See the Canadian press stories by Dean Beeby,
which were based on these documents. They were
printed in The Globe and Mail, 24 April 1992,
1–2 as “Mounties staged massive hunt for gay
men in civil service” and “RCMP hoped ‘fruit
machine’ would identify homosexuals.” I will
refer to the individual documents that the Canadian
Press secured the release of through Access to
Information requests throughout these notes.
4. On heterosexual hegemony, see Kinsman, The
Regulation of Desire (Montreal 1987) and “Official
Discourse as Sexual Regulation.”
5. On state formation, see Philip Corrigan and Derek
Sayer, The Great Arch: English State Formation
as Cultural Revolution (Oxford 1985).
6. On this general social context, see The Regulation
of Desire, 113–33; “Official Discourse as
Sexual Regulation,” and Kinsman, “‘Inverts,’
“Character Weaknesses” and “Fruit Machines” 331
‘Psychopaths,’ and ‘Normal’ Men: Historical
Sociological Perspectives on Gay and Heterosexual
Masculinities,” in Tony Haddad, ed., Men and
Masculinities: A Critical Anthology (Toronto 1993),
3–35. On the immigration law, see Philip Girard,
“From Subversion to Liberation: Homosexuals
and the Immigration Act, 1952–1977,” Canadian
Journal of Law and Society, 2 (1987), 1–27.
7. On the US experience, see US Congress
Senate, Committee on Expenditure in Executive
Departments, Employment of Homosexuals and
Other Sex Perverts in Government, Washington,
15 December 1950, reprinted in Jonathan Katz, ed.,
Government Versus Homosexuals (Arno Reprint,
New York 1975); Committee on Cooperation with
Governmental (Federal) Agencies of the Group
for the Advancement of Psychiatry, “Report on
Homosexuality with Particular Emphasis on This
Problem in Governmental Agencies,” Report No.
30, January 1955; John D’Emilio, Sexual Politics,
Sexual Communities (Chicago 1983), especially
40–53; John D’Emilio, “The Homosexual Menace:
The Politics of Sexuality on Cold War America,” in
John D’Emilio, Making Trouble (New York 1992),
57–73; and Richard Cleaver, “Sexual Dissidents
and the National Security State, 1942–1992,”
in Richard Cleaver and Patricia Myers, eds., A
Certain Terror, Heterosexism, Militarism, Violence
and Change (Chicago 1993), 171–208.
8. Philip Girard has argued that the anti-homosexual
witch hunt in Canada was much stronger than the
campaign against leftists, socialists, or communists.
See Girard, “From Subversion to Liberation,” 5.
More research is needed to determine whether this
claim is justified.
9. See The Regulation of Desire, 121.
10. See The Regulation of Desire, 121. On the English
experience, also see Simon Shepherd, “Gay
Sex Spy Orgy: The State’s Need For Queers,”
in Simon Shepherd and Mick Wallis, Coming
on Strong: Gay Politics and Culture (London
1989), 213–30 and L.J. Moran, “The Uses of
Homosexuality: Homosexuality for National
Security,” International Journal of the Sociology
of Law 19 (1991), 149–70.
11. See “Official Discourse as Sexual Regulation.”
12. See George Smith, “Policing the Gay Community:
An Inquiry into Textually-Mediated Social
Relations,” International Journal of Sociology of
the Law, 16 (1988), 163–83.
13. On this, see The Regulation of Desire; “Official
Discourse as Sexual Regulation,” and “‘Inverts,’
‘Psychopaths,’ and ‘Normal’ Men.”
14. On lesbians and women in the military, see Cynthia
Enloe, Does Khaki Become You? (London 1983)
and the interview with Cynthia Enloe, “Heterosexist
Masculinity in the Military,” Sojourner, 18 (June
1993), 2–4; Alan Berube and John D’Emilio,
“The Military and Lesbians During the McCarthy
Years,” Signs, 9 (1984), 759–75; and Leisa D.
Meyer, “Creating G.I. Jane: The Regulation of
Sexuality and Sexual Behaviour in the Women’s
Army Corps During World War II,” Feminist
Studies, 18 (1992), 581–601. More generally, see
The Regulation of Desire and “Official Discourse
as Sexual Regulation.”
15. See Reginald Whitaker, “Origins of the Canadian
Government’s Internal Security System, 1946–52,”
Canadian Historical Review, LXV 2 (1984),
169–70, and Len Scher, The Un-Canadians:
True Stories of the Blacklist Era (Toronto 1987),
especially the interview with Reginald Whitaker,
“The FBI and the RCMP,” 238–9.
16. This section is generally based on Philip Girard,
“From Subversion to Liberation,” 6-8 and Reginald
Whitaker, “Origins of the Canadian Government’s
Internal Security System.”
17. John Sawatsky, Men in the Shadows (Don Mills
1983), 124.
18. Its composition at a meeting in 1959 was—
Secretary to the Cabinet (the chair), Deputy
Minister of Citizenship and Immigration, Deputy
Minister of National Defence, Deputy Minister of
Defence Production, Deputy Minister of Justice,
Commissioner of RCMP, Under-secretary of State
for External Affairs, member of Civil Service
Commission, and a member of the Privy Council
Office (who was the secretary). Minutes of the 68th
meeting of the Security Panel, 6 October 1959 by
D.F. Wall, Secretary of the Security Panel.
19. R.B. Bryce, Memorandum for the Prime Minister
and the Minister of Justice, “Security Cases
Involving Homosexuality,” 26 January 1961, 2.
20. Directorate of Security and Intelligence Annual
Report, 1961–1962, 22.
21. Nikolas Rose, The Psychological Complex
(London 1985) and “Official Discourse as Sexual
Regulation.”
22. On some of this, see Cynthia Enloe, Does Khaki
Become You? Militarization and Women’s Lives
(London 1983) and her Bananas, Beaches and
Bases, Making Feminist Sense of International
Politics (London 1989) and also some of the
articles in Andrew Parker et al., Nationalisms and
Sexualities (New York and London 1992). On the
construction of the nation in the Canadian context,
332 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
see comments in Roxana Ng, “Sexism, Racism,
Canadian Nationalism,” in Himani Bannerji, ed.,
Returning the Gaze: Essays on Racism, Feminism
and Politics (Toronto 1993), 182–96, and Annalee
Golz, “Family Matters, the Canadian Family and
the State in the Postwar Period,” Left History, 1
(Fall 1993), 9–49.
23. This was rooted in Cabinet Directive 29, “Security
Screening of Government Employees,” 1955.
24. D.F. Wall, Memorandum to the Security Panel,
“Security Cases Involving Character Weaknesses,
with Special Reference to the Problem of
Homosexuality,” 12 May 1959.
25. Ibid., 1.
26. Ibid. This provided a broader opening for campaigns
against homosexuals or others with “character
weaknesses” in the civil service on other than
security grounds.
27. Wall memo, 12 May 1959, 12. This was argued
even though little evidence was ever put forward
to defend this claim. For instance—“In only one
of the cases investigated has there been evidence
that an attempt has been made to blackmail any
of these persons for intelligence purposes.” (R.B.
Bryce “Memorandum for the Prime Minister and
the Minister of Justice, Security Cases Involving
Homosexuality,” 19 December 1960 version, 2).
And “there is one case on file where an attempt
was made to compromise a Canadian government
employee” (Report of the Directorate, 1959–
1960, Part II Security Branch “A,” Appendix G,
Appendix to Annual Report on Homosexuality
among Federal Government Employees, 42).
28. D.F. Wall, Secretary of the Security Panel, Minutes
of the 68th meeting of the Security Panel, 6 October
1959.
29. Ibid., 5.
30. Here they are referring to a general prohibition
on directly interviewing alleged homosexuals
presently in the civil service implied in Security
Panel directives. They also wanted the decision
over when departments should be provided with
information about homosexuals in their ranks
left to the RCMP’s discretion and “we would
also appreciate clarification on whether or not we
should provide the department concerned with
information on a homosexual who is not employed
on duties having access to classified material.”
These quotes come from Appendix C “RCMP
Request for Terms of Reference—May 1960, Brief
for Discussion on Reports of Mr. Don Wall and Dr.
F.R. Wake on Personnel Security Matters in the
USA,” 4 March 1963.
31. Ibid., 42–5 and John Sawatsky, Men in the
Shadows, 125–7.
32. Security Panel minutes, a special meeting of a
quorum of the Security Panel, 24 June 1960, taken
by D.F. Wall, issued 26 July 1960.
33. Ibid., 1.
34. Ibid., 2.
35. Ibid., 2.
36. Ibid., 4.
37. Ibid., 4.
38. Ibid., 4.
39. R.B. Bryce, “Memorandum for the Prime Minister
and the Minister of Justice, Security Cases
Involving Homosexuality,” 19 December 1960
version, 1.
40. R.B. Bryce, “Memorandum for the Prime Minister
and the Minister of Justice, Security Cases
Involving Homosexuality,” 26 January 1961
version, 3–4.
41. Ibid., 4. Notice how the RCMP raises the
criminalization of homosexuality course of action
in their support for extending the campaign to
encompass all government workers.
42. Cabinet Directive No. 35, “Security in the Public
Service of Canada,” 18 December 1963.
43. Cabinet Directive No. 35, “Security in the Public
Service of Canada,” 18 December 1963.
44. See Bill Walther and David Berndhart, Department
of Psychology, “In Memoriam, Robert Wake and
Russell Wendt,” This Week at Carleton (20 January
1994), 3 and The Report of the Royal Commission
on the Criminal Law Relating to Criminal Sexual
Psychopaths (Ottawa 1958).
45. Sawatsky, Men in the Shadows, 133.
46. Dr. F.R. Wake, “Report on Special Project,” 19
December 1962.
47. See Dr. F.R. Wake, “Report on Special Project,” 16.
The aversion therapy he referred to was conducted
by B. James in 1962 (16). He also discussed a
number of treatments to alter behaviour (14),
and stated that “Mental health personnel these
days prefer not to speak of a cure (a change from
homosexuality to heterosexuality) but rather of
a change to controlled sexual behaviour, which
would be more comfortable for the subject, for he
is now divested of anti-social activities” (15). Wake
opted for homosexuality being caused in most cases
by “a combination of environmental circumstances
during the years of childhood or early youth” (1).
He stated that it was “not a matter of heredity
or of the individual’s perverse choice” (1). He
was quite aware of the “liberal” psychological
and sexological work then going on in the US
and mentioned the work of Evelyn Hooker,
“Character Weaknesses” and “Fruit Machines” 333
who critiqued the notion of male homosexuals
as “unstable” and the Kinsey reports (1–3). He
even was aware of the distinction being made
between overt and covert homosexuals Hooker
used that was developed in the work of Maurice
Leznoff on male homosexuals in Montréal. On
Leznoff, see The Regulation of Desire, 117–9
and Maurice Leznoff, “The Homosexual in
Urban Society,” MA thesis, McGill University,
Montreal, 1954. Although Wake knew about and
used this more “liberal” work, he articulated it
to a more “investigative” and “control”-oriented
perspective. Later he stated that “The general run
of opinion … is that homosexuals almost always
are maladjusted” (15) even though he referred to
Hooker as holding a contrasting opinion.
48. Wake, “Abstract of the Report,” for the “Report on
Special Project.”
49. On the development of masculinity/femininity
tests, see Joseph H. Pleck, “The Theory of Male
Sex Role Identity: Its Rise and Fall, 1936 to
the Present,” and Miriam Lewin, “Psychology
Measures Femininity and Masculinity” in Miriam
Lewin ed., In the Shadows of the Past: Psychology
Portrays the Sexes (New York 1984).
50. Wake, “Report on Special Project,” 17.
51. Ibid. Wake also urged that connections be
maintained with the network of sex researchers
in the US, including Evelyn Hooker, Wardell B.
Pomeroy, William H. Masters, and John Money.
He suggested that the Department of Health and
Welfare assume this liaison role. It was clear
that this liaison was not to take place on security
grounds as Wake wrote that “anyone effecting
this liaison probably will have to have a front to
cover his interest in ‘suitability’” (18). A critical
reader can get a sense here that “suitability” was
a term that could be coded with security concerns
and also with more “liberal” research concerns. It
seems that the sex researchers Wake had contact
with in the US would have had little idea of who
was supporting his research or of its direct security
connections.
52. This can be contrasted with the research technologies
and strategies examined in Jennifer Terry’s […]
article, “Theorizing Deviant Historiography,” in
differences, 3 (Summer 1991), 60.
53. Directorate of Security and Intelligence Annual
Report, 65–6, 33.
54. Directorate of Security and Intelligence Annual
Report, 66–7, 27.
55. Sawatsky, Men in the Shadows, 135–7.
Critical Thinking Questions
Chapter 17: Moral Reform in English Canada, 1885–1925: Introduction,
Mariana Valverde
1. What was identified as being in major need of correction by the social reform
movement? How does it represent a particular rather than a universal definition
of deviance?
2. Who were the major players in the moral reform movement? How do they
represent an ideological viewpoint in the definition of criminality, and the need to
do something about it?
3. Valverde uses an interesting collection of sources to conduct her study. How does
this broaden the scope of historical research?
Chapter 18: Redefining Sexual Promiscuity: “Race,” Gender, and Class in
the Operation of Ontario’s Female Refuges Act, 1930–60, Joan Sangster
1. In 1919, the FRA adopted a new clause providing judges and magistrates with
wide-ranging powers. What powers were these? What problems were created,
and which society was responsible for abolishing these sections of the FRA?
2. Although the FRA was a gender-specific piece of legislation, responsible for
monitoring the sexuality of both White and non-White women, non-White men
were also subject to supervision. How were they treated differently than White
men in this regard?
3. Prior to World War II, White women represented the majority of women incarcerated
under the FRA. During the post-World War II period, incarceration rates of Native
women increased significantly. What factor contributed to this escalating pattern
of incarceration? Explain.
Chapter 19: “Horrible Temptations”: Sex, Men, and Working-Class Male
Youth in Urban Ontario, 1890–1935, Steven Maynard
1. What problems occur when historians use court records to interpret past events?
Is it possible to separate current attitudes and emotions and to analyze records
that were written for one purpose (to prosecute a defendant), and to use them
for another (to gain a broader understanding of how homosexual relations were
viewed)?
Critical Thinking Questions 335
2. How did the police pressure victims to participate? What does it say about the
status of “victim” if they had to be threatened to compel them to co-operate?
3. Maynard concludes the discussion with a comparison of London, Ontario, in
1904 and 1994. Were the offences at the end of the century the same as those
that were prosecuted at the beginning? Were the cases at the beginning of the
century evidence of a moral panic? If so, why did it occur?
Chapter 20: Mother Knows Best: The Development of Separate
Institutions for Women, Kelly Hannah-Moffat
1. What does the author mean by “maternal logic”? How did this ideal inform the way
female prisoners were handled within the reformatory? A lack of female criminals
meant that a female offender was more likely to be placed in an institution closest
to where she lived at the time of sentencing, rather than the one that might best
suit her needs. What evidence is there to suggest that the reformation of female
convicts was not considered as important to justice officials as by prison staff?
2. How did the social climate of the day create the opportunity to develop different
ways to penalize women prisoners? Were women, as prisoners, receptive to this
“modern method”? Did prison officials consider all women offenders susceptible
to reformation?
3. The author indicates understandings of female criminality were informed by
American and English models of governance. What problems might prison
reformers encounter in attempting to adopt foreign models of justice?
Chapter 21: “Character Weaknesses” and “Fruit Machines”: Towards an
Analysis of the Anti-Homosexual Purge Campaign in the Canadian Civil
Service, 1959–1964, Gary Kinsman
1. Throughout this period, homosexuals were dismissed from the civil service, they
were not allowed to immigrate to Canada, and homosexuality was a criminal
offence. Why were homosexuals, as a group, considered such a threat to national
security?
2. In the 1950s, the government became increasingly concerned about the infiltration
of communists. Focusing on “character weaknesses,” attempts were made to
establish a link between the communist problem and homosexuality. How did
this focus broaden the anti-homosexual campaign?
3. What was the purpose of the “fruit machine”? What problems did researchers
encounter in their attempts to find a more scientific way to identify homosexuals?
According to Sawatsky, members of the RCMP who did not want to be the normals
in the research named the project the “fruit machine.” What does this say about
attitudes within the RCMP toward homosexuals?
Further Readings
Courted and Abandoned: Seduction in Canadian Law by Patrick Brode (Toronto:
Osgoode Society for Canadian Legal History and University of Toronto Press,
2002).
Patrick Brode is an independent scholar and lawyer in Windsor, Ontario. Being
pregnant outside marriage in frontier Canada had profound legal implications for the
mother, her family, and the alleged father. Little known is that Overseers of the Poor
often sued putative fathers for child support, so liability for damages for seduction,
and breach of promise of marriage were a major feature of early Canadian law. Brode
studies court cases across the country and the communities in which they arose. This
book is a testament to how early Canadians tried to control sexuality and courtship,
even consensual activity among adults.
Petticoats and Prejudice: Women and Law in Nineteenth-Century Canada by
Constance Backhouse (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1991).
This book is an interesting read for those interested in the plight of women in
nineteenth-century courts. She looks at various topics, including marriage, infanticide,
prostitution, and divorce. A serious and prolific scholar, she looks at women in a
way that will appeal to feminists and lawyers, using excerpts from court judgments,
newspapers, and magazines.
Improper Advances: Rape and Heterosexual Conflict in Ontario, 1880–1929
by Karen Dubinsky (Toronto: The Chicago Series on Sexuality, History, and Society,
1993).
Improper Advances is one of the first books to explore the history of sexual
violence. Based in rural and northern Ontario, Dubinsky uses criminal case files to tell
individual stories of sexual danger: rape, abortion, seduction, murder, and infanticide.
Her research supports the analysis that crimes are expressions of power, that courts
are prejudiced by the victim’s background, and that most assaults occur within the
victims’ homes and communities. Dubinsky refuses to see women as victims and sex
as a tool of oppression. She says women took pleasure in sexuality, but attempted to
punish coercive sex despite obstacles in the court system.
Uncertain Justice, Canadian Women and Capital Punishment 1754–1953 by F.
Murray Greenwood and Beverley Boissery (Toronto: Dundurn Press, 2000).
Uncertain Justice is about women and the justice system, specifically murder and
the issues that emerge when women are involved. There are stories of battered wives
Further Readings 337
who kill their husbands, women wronged by serial adulterers, and victims of sexual
abuse or poverty driven unwillingly into motherhood kill their children in moments
of despair. On the one hand, women who murder their husbands are treated most
harshly and with more disgust than husbands who murder their wives. However, on
the other, women were also treated with chivalry and allowed clemency, such as in
cases of sexual harassment, rape, or postpartum depression.
The Age of Light, Soap, and Water: Moral Reform in English Canada, 1885–1925
by Mariana Valverde (Toronto: McClelland & Stewart, 1991).
Mariane Valverde is a professor of criminology at the University of Toronto.
This is one of those deceptively simple books that disguises a work of genius. She
uses pamphlet literature from around the turn of the twentieth century to show the
influence of the social reform movement on issues of deviance of the day: prostitution,
homelessness, White slavery, and illiteracy. She shows how pamphlets were used
to address an audience already receptive to issues of reform, particularly regarding
issues of deviant sexuality.
This page intentionally left blank
Acommon theme in the readings in this final section is the way the state is increasingly
interested in defining permissible behaviour, and how the police were used to control
immorality and deviance. One major problem is that the idea of deviance is highly subjective,
and not all members of a society share either a common definition of what is deviant or how
aberrant behaviour should best be controlled. As we shall see, however, the successful
regulation of morality depends a great deal on how well advocates are able to convince the
majority of the public that the problem at hand is a real one, is a pressing concern to the public,
and poses a significant threat not only to individuals but to the very fabric of society. The issue
is not a matter of personal conduct, but how individual choices—whether they involve monetary
compensation for sexual services, the use of illegal narcotics, or the consumption of alcoholic
beverages—affect the type of society in which citizens want to live.
In the first reading, McLaren explores the development of Canadian law on prostitution
between 1867 and 1917 to consider how sexual activities between consenting adults could
be viewed as a social threat. Initially, prostitution laws closely modelled those in effect in
Great Britain. However, there were some differences in opinion in how to best respond to the
problem of prostitution. In Great Britain, as long as streetwalkers kept a relatively low profile,
the police tended to ignore them. In Canada, in contrast, the very act of being a prostitute was
considered a crime, and the police could respond regardless of whether a formal complaint
had been made. This is called a status crime, a criminal offence regardless of whether there
was any illegal behaviour. Prostitutes who stayed off the streets did not fare much better in
Canada. To use the somewhat quaint parlance that still exists in the Criminal Code, any person
found in a “common bawdy-house” was subject to prosecution. Moreover, the law made no
distinction between patrons and prostitutes; without lawful justification for being on the premises,
either could be charged. In England, the law concerned itself with only the keeping of such
an establishment.
In the second reading, the government’s response to the non-medical use of opium
is analyzed. What is little known is that the narcotics we define as illegal today were all
criminalized in the 20 th century. Initial attempts to control drugs and drug addiction were
successful primarily because they focused on the use of opium among Chinese immigrants.
The abuse of prescription drugs by middle-class White Canadians was not considered nearly
as pressing. Until the early 1950s, the emphasis was on the prohibition of illegal narcotics,
primarily through the incarceration of the offender. In an effort to determine the success of
Canada’s drug policy, the Senate Special Committee on the Traffic of Narcotic Drugs was
given the mandate to determine the extent of the problem and the relationship between drugs
and organized crime. With presentations from a number of police organizations, four main
Moral Regulation
of Personal Behaviour
PART V
340 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
themes were evident: convicting the major traffickers was almost impossible; most addicts
were criminals and complete social failures, and, as such, should be condemned rather than
pitied; addicts were either unwilling or incapable of being rehabilitated, and any attempt to
wean them off of drugs would be a complete failure; and the only way to get rid of the drug
problem was to aggressively enforce charges for possession of illegal narcotics.
The final reading in this section looks at attempts to prohibit the sale and consumption
of alcoholic beverages. One notable difference, however, is that Marquis looks at the issue
from the perspective of those who had the primary responsibility of enforcing prohibition: the
police. In contrast to the “war on drugs,” the campaign against alcohol consumption was neither
demanded by the police nor strengthened their position in the community. Indeed, enforcing
prohibition was often difficult because some provinces and communities favoured prohibition
more than others. And since the majority of convictions resulted in fines rather than jail, both
wet and dry advocates shared the sentiment that municipalities were more interested in the
generation of revenue than controlling the sale and consumption of alcoholic beverages.
CHAPTER 22
Chasing the Social Evil:
Moral Fervour and the Evolution of
Canada’s Prostitution Laws, 1867–1917
John P.S. McLaren
*****
The relationship between criminal law and
morality is one which has always evoked
strong feelings. Moreover, the question of
whether and how to use criminal law sanctions
to curb sexual immorality has been particularly
susceptible to both outbursts of moral fervour
in the community at large and to the pressure
exercised by crusaders and propagandists with
moral missions.
*****
In this essay I use the development of
Canadian law on prostitution between 1867
and 1917 as a paradigm of how moral concern,
and the assumptions on which it proceeds, have
influenced the development of the criminal
law in the area of conduct branded as sexually
aberrant. […]
The Pattern of Change in the
Prostitution Laws 1867 to 1917
Between 1867 and 1917 the body of criminal
law in Canada on prostitution grew from a small
group of provisions directed against both street
and residential prostitution as forms of vagrancy,
and the defilement of girls under twenty-one
years of age secured by false pretences, to a
more complex set of provisions which purported
to protect females in general from the wiles of
the procurer, pimp, and brothel keeper, both
within Canada and across international borders,
and which gave the police wide powers to curb
institutionalized prostitution. The growth in
the range of conduct penalized by the laws was
attended by the stiffening of the penalties stated
and applied.
What explains this significant growth in the
number and severity of the prostitution laws?
The answer lies in the changes which took place
in nineteenth- and early twentieth-century social
attitudes towards the family and its female
members, reflecting a growing concern about the
moral dangers of the “modern world,” and in the
channelling of that concern into campaigns for
social purity in general and sexual continence in
particular. These changes in social values were
not limited to Canada, but were felt in most
Western countries. Given Canada’s colonial
past and geographical position, the process of
social change and the legal response to it were
influenced by events and policies in both Great
Britain and the United States. […]
The State of the Law on Prostitution in
1867
In 1867, British and Canadian law relating
to prostitution and the protection of women
and children from vice reflected the values of
societies in which the desirability or efficacy of
the state’s intervention to condemn or control
342 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
sexual errancy was not readily conceded. Where
intervention was undertaken, the legal expedients
served purely pragmatic ends. The law was also
redolent of a social system in which women’s
virtue was valued predominantly in proprietary
terms, to be protected only where their men’s
assets or lineage were in jeopardy. […]
*****
Enforcement of the prostitution laws was
both sporadic and capricious. In general, the
police impulse was to practice toleration, with
a level of intrusion sufficient to emphasize
the fact that they were in control. If they felt
control slipping, or they came under criticism
or pressure from the community, the law could
be and often was applied in the most repressive
ways. Community attitudes, which invariably
reflected middle-class values, varied depending
on how far prostitution was seen as a direct
threat to respectable members of the population,
or necessary to local conditions. […]
The law relating to the protection of women
and children was even sparser than that on
prostitution. The age of consent of a child to
carnal knowledge, which had traditionally stood
at ten years, was by 1867 twelve years in both
Canada and Britain.1 […] Legislation had been
passed grudgingly by the British Parliament
in 1849 at the behest of the social reformer,
Lord Ashley (later Shaftesbury), which limited
protection to those under the age of twenty-
one whose defilement had been secured by
false pretenses.2 The new offence was included
in the English Offences against the Person
Act of 1861, and subsequently adopted in the
equivalent legislation in Canada in 1869.3
By 1850, especially in Britain, the realization
was emerging that many of the social problems
which were the consequence of industrialization,
including those afflicting working-class women
and children, could only be solved by state
intervention and regulation. Nevertheless there
was significant resistance to using legislation to
protect women in the sexual sphere.4 Widespread
opposition existed, especially in Britain, among
establishment and middle-class males, to the
further criminalization of the sexual abuse or
exploitation of women and children, especially
if it meant additional curbs on prostitution. This
politically powerful group, which included many
legislators, adhered to the view that prostitution
was inevitable, if not necessary. Within that
camp were politicians, law enforcement officers,
and public health physicians whose experience
pointed in that direction, those who viewed
prostitutes as the protectors of middle-class
female virtue, and those who felt that a more
restrictive criminal law would cramp the style of
themselves or their profligate offspring.5 Despite
a veneer of rectitude, some Victorian males
found no moral problem in leading an ostensibly
respectable family life, while at the same time
seeking sexual excitement with prostitutes.
Moreover, a proportion of those were attracted
to juveniles. As establishment and middle-class
girls were effectively “off limits” they felt no
compunction about utilizing the services of
working-class girls, who were often only too
ready to oblige. 6
*****
[…] By the middle of the nineteenth century
an increasingly influential segment of the
middle class in both countries was beginning
to question the condition and values of the
societies in which they lived. Industrialization
and the prosperity that followed in its train had
also brought untold suffering and evidence of
a general decline in moral values, including
attitudes towards sex. Those who felt like this
pressed for reform of social values and the
amendment of the law, including the criminal
law. […]
*****
The Early British Reformers and Their
Impact
Not surprisingly, given the earlier pattern of
industrialization and social dysfunction which it
produced, the British reformers were earlier into
the fray than their Canadian counterparts. […]
[…] The abhorrence they felt for state-
regulated prostitution in time drew their
Chasing the Social Evil 343
attention to its ubiquity on the Continent, and
led to their collaboration with abolitionists in
several other European countries. In the late
1870s, these contacts exposed something of a
trade in young English women, spirited away
from Britain by placeurs to serve in continental
brothels, especially in Brussels and Paris. 7
When these revelations were confirmed by a
Foreign Office investigator, pressure from the
reformers and the more general public outcry
persuaded Mr. Gladstone’s government to refer
the matter to a Select Committee of the House
of Lords in 1881.
*****
The Lords’ Select Committee was also asked
to investigate the extent of child prostitution in
Britain. The evidence satisfied their Lordships
that a trade in English girls for European brothels
had existed. Moreover, while the victims were
not in all cases of impeachable moral character,
they had clearly been misled as to the conditions
in which they would be required to work. 8
Both police and social reformers attested to
the large numbers of working-class children
who were prostituting themselves in British
cities, especially in London. […] Although
a number of witnesses pointed to social and
economic factors which explained this errancy,
greed and especially the desire for fashionable
clothing were typically named as the prime
motivations for the movement of young girls
into prostitution.9
The members of the Committee felt that
they had heard enough to warrant changing the
law to make it a criminal offence to procure a
woman to enter a brothel or to prostitute herself
outside the United Kingdom, whether or not
she knew of the purpose of the procurement.
On the domestic front, they advocated raising
the general age of consent to sixteen years and
that for unlawful abduction to twenty-one.
Moreover, it was recommended that brothel
keepers be open to conviction for receiving
into their establishments girls under the age of
sixteen, and that the police be given the power
to search such establishments where they had
reason to believe that juveniles were being
harboured. They also advocated extending
the powers of magistrates to remit delinquent
children to industrial schools, reformative
institutions established by legislation passed in
the mid 1870s to provide both moral correction
and work training to young people guilty of
criminal offences, or in need of discipline. 10
Early Canadian Attempts at Reform
In 1869, the existing vagrancy provisions in the
criminal law were consolidated and expanded to
embrace males found to be living on the avails
of prostitution. 11 […] The recommendations
of the Lords’ Committee were to induce some
Canadian federal legislators to press for further
reforms. As early as 1882, Mr. John Charlton,
the M.P. for North Norfolk, introduced a
private members’ bill in the Commons for the
punishment of seduction and other offences,
including the inveigling or enticement of
women into houses of prostitution. In doing
so he made specific reference to the report
of the United Kingdom Committee. 12 […] In
1884, the revised bill was killed in the Senate,
although the government did undertake to
introduce its own legislation in due course. 13
The Act Respecting Offences against the Person
of 1885, 14 a government measure, focused
solely on procuring. The provision was more
limited than that proposed by Charlton, in
that the procuring of a woman for purposes of
carnal knowledge or the inveigling or enticing
of her into a house of ill fame or brothel was
confined to cases of fraud. At a procedural level
magistrates were given power to grant warrants
to search premises where there was a reasonable
belief that a woman who had been inveigled or
enticed was being held.
*****
[…] The growing opinion that greater legal
protection needed to be afforded to women and
children is also evidenced by the establishment
in Montreal of the Society for the Protection
of Girls and Young Women. This organization
[…] had developed its particular mandate at the
behest of D.A. Watt, one of its founders, who
344 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
was convinced that the procuring of girls and
young women was widespread. 15 […] During
1883, considerable regret was voiced by the
Society over the Senate’s blocking of Charlton’s
bill, and a petition was submitted to Parliament
early in 1884 supporting the legislation.16
Greater success was achieved in this period
in legislating for the reform and rehabilitation
of prostitutes. The rescue impulse in Canada
was as strong as it was in Britain. This concern
was reflected by the establishment, primarily
by female activists, of a number of refuges and
shelters for reformed or potential prostitutes.
These institutions were often given legislative
sanction in the Provinces, and girls and women
were referred to them by the courts.17 When it
became apparent that these institutions, with
their rather grim combination of religious
education and limited job training, were meeting
with little success, the policy in Canada shifted
to special women’s prisons, to which prostitutes
could be consigned for significant periods
of time, during which correctional programs
fitted to their needs would be able to take
effect. 18 At the same time, the state began to
address the problem of prevention. In 1879,
the first legislative steps were taken in Ontario
to remove delinquent children from their
adverse surroundings and dissolute parents
to industrial refuges in which proper values
could be inculcated. Included were young girls
deemed to be in need of protection from the lure
of prostitution.19
Enter W.T. Stead!
[…] The British Parliament had proven singularly
indifferent to the report of the Select Committee,
and seemed disinclined to remedy gaps in the
law which the Committee had identified. By
1885, some of the leading reformers had had
enough of official prevarication and had enlisted
the help of the crusading journalist, W.T. Stead,
to force the hand of the politicians. Stead, who
was not known for his caution, concluded that
the best way to arouse public concern was to
demonstrate how easy it was to buy a young
English virgin for purposes of prostitution.
Following a lead supplied by Mrs. Butler, and
with the help of Bramwell Booth, the son of the
founder of the Salvation Army, he engineered
the purchase of a fourteen-year-old girl whose
mother was apparently ready to dispose of
her for a price. 20 He also published a series
of revelations in the Pall Mall Gazette, which
he edited, of the investigations of a “secret
commission” into the reality of vice in London.
In the “Maiden Tribute of Modern Babylon,”
as the series was entitled, Stead condemned
child prostitution as the most vicious form of
“white slavery.” Working-class children were,
he claimed, being coerced into lives of depravity
by all sorts of stratagems, from deceit to the
use of force and drugs. 21 These “revelations,”
and Stead’s subsequent imprisonment for the
abduction of Eliza Armstrong, the fourteen-
year-old subject of his stratagem, created a
massive outburst of public indignation, as
individuals throughout the social and political
structure rallied to the cause of social purity.22
In this emotion-charged climate, questions
that might well have been raised about Stead’s
methods and the reliability of his information
were ignored. For its part, Parliament, which
was heavily influenced by this outpouring of
public sentiment, passed the Criminal Law
Amendment Act of 1885.23
The Act, which was to provide the inspiration
and much of the form of subsequent Canadian
legislation on procuring and bawdy houses,
was aimed at the exploiters. It established
a series of procuring offences designed to
protect girls and women from those who would
lead them into prostitution, either at home or
abroad. Offences were to be punished with
imprisonment up to two years “with or without
hard labour.”24 The procuring of the defilement
of a woman by threats, intimidation, fraud, or by
the administration of a drug or other stupefying
agent was also proscribed and a similar penalty
attached.25 The Act raised the age of consent to
carnal knowledge to sixteen years and made
it an offence for a householder to permit the
defilement of a girl under sixteen years on his
premises, or to abduct a girl under eighteen for
Chasing the Social Evil 345
purposes of carnal knowledge.26 The detaining of
any woman or girl against her will for purposes
of carnal knowledge by any man or in a brothel
was established as an offence, punishable with
up to two years in prison.27 Moreover, justices
of the peace were empowered to issue search
warrants for premises where there was reason
to believe that a woman or girl was being held
against her will, in order to effect her rescue.28
By way of stiffening the laws relating to
brothels, the keeping, management, lease, or
occupation of premises used as a brothel, and
the permitting of the operation of a brothel by
another on one’s property, were established as
summary conviction offences subject to a fine of
twenty pounds or up to three months in prison,
“with or without hard labour.”29
The Criminal Law Amendment Act
and Its Impact in Canada
The U.K. legislation did not escape the eagle
eye of the indefatigable Mr. Charlton in Ottawa.
He produced a further bill in 1886, which
in addition to addressing his pet aversion,
seduction, also contained several provisions
taken from the imperial legislation. […] On
this occasion Charlton achieved greater success.
His general provision on seduction and a more
limited one on seduction under promise of
marriage as well as that on inducing carnal
knowledge were adopted.30 […]
The Campaign of D.A. Watt
Canada, largely as a result of parliamentary
skepticism about the existence or extent of
“white slavery,” had opted for a pale shadow of
the 1885 British legislation. D.A. Watt, of the
Montreal Society for the Protection of Girls and
Young Women, set out to change that. From the
late 1880s to 1892, he waged a well coordinated
and ultimately successful campaign to have the
criminal law afford far greater protection to
women and children. 31 […] Working through
the Society as the Chairman of its Legislation
Committee, he drafted a series of bills, which
were forwarded to the Department of Justice.32
These various proposals for reform were
collected and published in 1890 in a pamphlet,
Moral Legislation, a Statement Prepared for
the Senate. Among the proposals contained
in the document were an increase in the age
of consent to carnal knowledge from twelve
to sixteen years of age, the extension of the
abduction law to protect poor girls as well as
heiresses, the imposition of a precise legal
obligation on parents and other guardians to
take responsibility for protecting their children,
the punishment of those procuring girls and
women for prostitution and service in brothels
both within and outside Canada, and the general
protection of the young from vice.33 […]
*****
The Criminal Code and Morals
Offences
[…] Watt was the only one of those responding
to the draft Code who seems to have had any
influence on its final substance.
In addition to provisions proscribing carnal
knowledge of a girl under fourteen on any
account, and the seduction of and illicit
connection with previously chaste girls between
fourteen and sixteen, women under twenty-one
under promise of marriage, wards, servants, and
female passengers on vessels, the Code also
included detailed provisions on procuring. 34
Women under twenty-one who were not
common prostitutes or “of known immoral
character” were protected from procuring for
the purposes of “unlawful carnal connection”
within or outside Canada. 35 It was an offence
to inveigle or entice any woman or girl into a
house of ill fame or assignation, as it was to
procure or attempt to procure any woman or girl
to become a common prostitute in Canada or
abroad.36 Women and girls were protected from
procurement to or from Canada for service in
brothels, and from unlawful carnal connection
procured by threat, intimidation, fraud, or the
application of “any drug, intoxicating liquor,
matter, or thing.” 37 All of these offences were
punished by up to two years imprisonment with
hard labour. The procurement of a girl under
sixteen by a parent, guardian, or householder
346 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
for purposes of carnal knowledge, defilement,
or prostitution drew stiffer penalties, up to
fourteen years imprisonment depending on
the age of the victim. 38 Like the Criminal Law
Amendment Act, corroboration of the victim’s
story was required in the case of the procuring
offences.39
In relation to the keeping of a bawdy house,
which up until then had been dealt with under
the vagrancy laws, an additional offence was
included in the nuisance part of the Code
prescribing up to one year’s imprisonment
for the operation of such an establishment. 40
Provision was also made for the securing of
a search warrant where there was reason to
suspect the harbouring of a woman or girl
inveigled or enticed into a house of ill fame or
assignation.41 No special offence was included
to cover the case of a landlord permitting his
premises to be used as a bawdy house. In this
the Code fell short of the protection afforded by
the earlier British statute.
The Relevance and Efficacy of the
British and Canadian Legislation
*****
There is nevertheless something of an air of
unreality about the breadth and thrust of the
legislative provisions. Both their form and
rationale reflected the view that the most
serious problem with prostitution was the
external exploitation to which it was subject.
The exploiters were seen as sinister, shadowy
figures who were in the business of seducing
or abducting girls and women to serve in
establishments from which there was no easy
means of escape. […]
The legislation and its assumptions were
deficient in a number of respects. In the first
place, the reformers and legislators ignored the
economic and social forces which led women
and girls into prostitution. In their concern to
apply middle-class morality to working-class
problems, they failed to understand that if
this was a moral problem it was one of the
social immorality of consigning working-class
families, and females in particular, to the type
of living conditions and lack of economic
opportunity in which prostitution was seen as
an attractive option. […]
*****
[…] By the age of twelve the surveillance of
working-class children in the Victorian era by
their parents was rare. They were expected by
that age to earn their keep, which for girls often
meant working outside the family as domestic
servants. Within the crowded and squalid
conditions in which they had lived with their
families, sexual exploration and experience
were by no means rare.42 In addition to this they
were not infrequently subjected to sexual abuse
by their employers.43
A third problem relates to the identity of the
exploiters. Granted that prostitution attracts
its share of exploiters, the sensationalism
surrounding the “white slavery” exposés
seems to have deflected attention from the true
character of the majority of those who lived in
whole or in part on the profits of prostitution.
[…] A proportion of those who ran bawdy houses
in Upper Canada and Ontario were women of
the same background and social circumstances
as the prostitutes. 44 […] Furthermore, it is
not improbable that a proportion of the males
involved in exploitation were from the same
class, and the same socio-economic background
as prostitutes. […]
A fourth concern relates to the way in which
the reformers seem to have ignored their own
logic. Given their obsession to view the woman
or girl who had succumbed to prostitution as
a victim of male wiles, it is strange that this
draconian body of law against exploiters was
added to the existing law which penalized the
prostitutes, rather than replacing it. […] Even
more puzzling is that, with the exception of
Mr. Samuel Smith of Liverpool, a member of
the British House of Commons, no one seems
to have been willing to press publicity for the
general criminalization of the customers of
prostitutes.45 […] The answer to the first of these
riddles has to be found in the schizophrenic
Victorian middle-class view of prostitution.
Chasing the Social Evil 347
Although the reformers were convinced that
working-class girls and women were all too
often being led into prostitution by rogues and
bounders, they were still inclined to believe
that some of the blame had to be attached to the
lax moral values of that class.46 […] Viewed in
this light it was necessary to show the female
the error of her ways, by moral guidance and
reproof where she had not yet gone astray, and
by criminal law sanction where she had joined
the ranks of the “fallen.” The failure to extend
the reach of the criminal law to the customer
may be explained on more pragmatic grounds.
Here the problem was not with the reformers but
with the opposition. Despite the success of the
social purity campaign, the idea that prostitution
was inevitable, even necessary, was still strongly
entrenched within male society. […]
*****
The New White Slavery Scare and Its
Legislative Impact
The dawn of the new century brought a decided
increase in the concern surrounding prostitution
and it exploitative elements, and a new wave of
repression. A number of factors combined to
produce further white slavery hysteria during
the first decade which was international in its
embrace. […] During that period there was a
significant trade over national borders and by
steamship of females lured from disadvantaged
locations in eastern Europe, the Levant, and the
Orient to serve in brothels elsewhere.47 Indeed,
the traffic of girls and women from China was
to reach as far as the west coast of Canada. 48
[…] Although there was little evidence to
suggest that the tentacles of this trade extended
to Britain, domestic precautions were taken
involving the establishment of a special bureau
at Scotland Yard and the extension of the
activities of travellers’ aid societies. Moreover,
in 1905 the Aliens Act was enacted to give
magistrates the discretionary power to repatriate
foreign prostitutes from Britain.49 […]
*****
[…] The period before the First World War
marks a period of high nationalism in which
fears about the weakening of the racial integrity
and strength of various peoples reached panic
levels. In Britain it was seen as the moment
of judgment for the imperial vision. In the
United States and Canada it manifested itself in
obsessions about the undermining of traditional
Anglo-Saxon and Protestant values by the wave
of new immigrants, many of whom were from
non-English-speaking countries, and worse still,
Roman Catholic or infidel in their faith.
*****
The paranoia […] was also buttressed by
prevailing views on sex and sexuality. As
Michael Bliss has shown, in the first fifteen
years of the century educated Canadians
were exposed to popular books on human
sexuality, typically produced in the United
States and approved by orthodox physicians
and clergymen, which were destined to add to
their other worries about prostitution.50 In these
works the message was simple: sexual excess
was at best the cause of declining health, and at
worst of complete physical and mental decay.
[…] A particular fear which was emphasized
again and again in the white slavery literature
was that of venereal disease.51 This dreaded and,
until 1910, incurable condition above all others
was seen as striking at the physical and mental
integrity of the family and thus the race. The
disease seemingly spread from women of loose
virtue to men, to their wives, and was inherited
by their offspring. […]
*****
By the turn of the century a national
consciousness of prostitution and its ills were
developing. Middle-class, protestant American
was by then experiencing the sort of anxieties
about industrialization and urbanization which
had afflicted reformers in Britain in the 1850s
and 1860s. 52 […]
The major response to the “national” problem
of prostitution in the United States was the
White Slave Traffic Act, commonly known as
348 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
the Mann Act, passed by Congress in 1910. 53
The Act not only sought to stop what was seen
to be an extensive trade in procuring immigrant
girls and women for service as prostitutes and
in brothels, but also extended the prohibition to
the transportation of females over state lines for
prostitution or other immoral purposes.54 […]
*****
[…] By the early years of the present
century the white slaver had made his way
into the demonology of social reform groups
in Canada. Increasingly, a loose alliance of
women’s groups, purity activists, and the
major Protestant churches were calling for
more significant political and social action to
counteract prostitution in general and white
slavery in particular. […]
*****
Responding to the growing chorus of voices
in the country advocating the expansion
and stiffening of the criminal law to combat
commercialized vice, the new Conservative
Government in Ottawa was moved to act in
1913. The Criminal Code Amendment Act of
that year contained a number of provisions
relating to exploitation in prostitution. 55
Following the lead of the British Act of the
previous year, although limiting it to a second
or subsequent offence, whipping was added
as a discretionary penalty for procuring.56 The
procuring provisions themselves were revised to
drop the limitation of twenty-one years for the
victims of the offence, and to exclude prostitutes
from the protection of the inveigling offence.
The Act also added the offences of concealment
in a bawdy house, of spiriting new arrivals to
Canada to bawdy houses and of exercising
control, direction, or influence over a female
for purposes of prostitution. 57 Procuring also
became an offence subject to arrest without
warrant.58 A new exploitative offence of living
wholly or in part on the avails of prostitution
was added, supported by a presumption of guilt
where the accused lived with or was habitually
in the company of prostitutes with no visible
means of support, or residing in a house of
prostitution. 59 The bawdy house provisions
were tightened up by presuming a person who
appeared to be a master or mistress to be one,
treating the landlord as a keeper if he failed
to eject a convicted tenant, and adding new
offences of permitting the use of premises as
a bawdy house, and of being a “found in.” 60 A
presumption that premises were a disorderly
house was also established by the willful
prevention or obstruction of a peace officer
from entering.
*****
The Effects of Fifty Years of Moral
Fervour
The legislative changes wrought in 1913
effectively rounded out the complex of moral
provisions in the Canadian Criminal Code.
Indeed, with the exception of the repeal of the
streetwalker offence in the vagrancy section
in 1972, and other changes made to reflect
more clearly the reality that exploitation and
prostitution can be practiced by either sex,
the law in 1913 is basically that which applies
today. 61
The criminal statistics for the first seventeen
years of the century, and especially for the years
1912 to 1917, might well have suggested to
the social purists that there was some chance
of their dreams being realized. The figures
for convictions for seduction and abduction
remained modest, although there was a
discernible jump in the conviction rate in the
second half of the period. During the first ten
years the average annual conviction rate for
seduction was 9.1. 62 For the years 1911–1917
the conviction rate increased to 34.14 per
annum. 63 A similar, although more modest
increase, was experienced in the conviction
rate for abduction, from an average of 7.8 for
the years 1901–1910 to a figure of 18.57 for
the period of 1911–1917. 64 More encouraging
perhaps was the fact that convictions for
procuring became numerous enough to warrant
reporting from 1911. Although the conviction
Chasing the Social Evil 349
rate vacillated between eleven and sixteen a
year between 1911 and 1914 it then jumped to
sixty-six in 1915, fell to thirty-four in 1916, and
rose again to fifty-two in 1917.65
By far the most dramatic increases occurred
in the figures for the vagrancy offences of
keeping, frequenting, or being an inmate of a
bawdy house. The average annual conviction
rate for the years 1901–1910 was 1741. 66 For
the later period it was 3868.67 In the years 1914,
1915, and 1916 the figures were 4357, 4935, and
5469 respectively.
*****
Any cheer which these figures might have
given the reformers was in all likelihood
illusory. Despite the evidence of greater
vigilance on the part of the police and greater
success in prosecuting the “social evil,” no
significant dent was being made in the incidence
of prostitution. Indeed, the record suggests that
the “trade” and its practitioners and customers
merely readjusted their habits to deal with more
draconian enforcement patterns. […] As in the
United States and Britain the evidence in Canada
suggests that vigorous enforcement directed
against organized brothels in discrete areas
merely led to a dispersal of the “trade,” and an
increase in street prostitution. 68 Moreover, the
exploitation practiced by bawdy house keepers
was replaced by the often more insidious
influence and control of the pimp or “cadet” as
he was often described.69
Perhaps the greatest shortcoming of the law
was that the double standard was practiced
consistently in its enforcement. A complex of
legal provisions, which was designed primarily
to attack the exploiters of prostitutes, was used
predominately to harass and victimize the
prostitutes themselves. True, for the first time
prosecutions were brought in some numbers
against the procurers and pimps, but their
number pales into insignificance alongside
the host of women charged with vagrancy and
bawdy house offences. […]
*****
It is a permissible, if tentative, conclusion
that the Canadian prostitution laws did little or
nothing to stop the exploitation of prostitutes, let
alone reduce the incidence of prostitution itself.
Indeed, the law and its enforcement may in
some respects have contributed to exploitation
by driving the prostitutes into the clutches of
pimps. Moreover, despite the protestations of
both reformers and legislators that the end of
the double standard was their primary aim, it
continued to flourish, especially at the level
of enforcement. The prostitutes remained the
deviants, to be harassed when and how the law
enforcement authorities willed it.
The Faulty Assumptions of the Social
Purists
This preliminary analysis of the development
of the prostitution laws and the impact of social
purity makes it all too easy to criticize those
who were in the forefront of social reform in the
late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries. It
has to be remembered that for all their strange
thinking and practical foibles, the cause of
the social purists was one which did produce
social benefits. Some women and children were
“saved,” and the basis was laid for that part of
the welfare state which has the protection of the
young as its focus. Moreover, one of the strains
in this type of thinking was in time to lead to the
translation of the social gospel into progressive
political action. […]
*****
The social purity movement was an activist
crusade bent on both social and legal reform.
As with all such crusades, the end tended to
dictate the means. The rhetoric of the campaign
was often substituted for rational debate and
discussion. There was also a tendency to
canonize the heroes of the movement and to
attach the character of dogma to their writings
and utterances without any attempt to assess the
reliability of their data or conclusions. […]
*****
The combining of social activism with pressure
for the invocation of the criminal law is by no
350 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
means a purely historical phenomenon. It exists
in our society, and can lead to the same dangers
of excessive moral fervour and unthinking
espousal of simplistic legal expedients. We
are certainly not immune to “purity” crusades.
Furthermore, we tend to cling to the sort of
middle-class stereotypes which prevented the
social purists from appreciating the true nature
of the problems with which they were dealing.
Although there may be more skepticism now
about the claims of moral zealots, we are not
beyond being unduly influenced by experts,
especially when we believe that they have
answers which support our claims. While the
use and reworking of fictional stories is perhaps
less prevalent today than it was in the days of
social purity, the advocates of moral reform are
still capable of using dubious but oft-repeated
factual information as if its constant repetition
put its validity beyond question. Moreover,
rhetoric and its capacity for obfuscating the
issues is as much a problem now as it was then.
Finally, there are many people now as then
who attach an unwarranted and almost magical
significance to law, especially criminal law,
as the solution to complex social problems. If
there is a lesson in all of this, it is that those
responsible for social policy formulation have to
be continually vigilant against being influenced
by these features of the crusading mentality.
Notes
1. See Offences against the Person Act (1861), 24
and 25 Vict., c. 100, ss. 50, 51 (England). See G.
Parker, “The Legal Regulation of Sexual Activity,”
211–214, for details of earlier provisions in the
Maritime colonies, Lower and Upper Canada all
of which had increased the age to twelve. The
wording of the English statute was translated to the
Canadian Offences against the Person Act (1869),
32 & 33 Vict., c. 20, ss. 51, 52.
2. See An Act to Protect Women from Fraudulent
Practices for Procuring Their Defi lement (1849),
12 & 13 Vict., c. 74 (England).
3. Offences against the Person Act (1861), 24 & 25
Vict., c. 100, s. 49 (England); Offences against
the Person Act (1869), 32 & 33 Vict., c. 20, 50
(Canada).
4. E. Bristow, Vice and Vigilantes: Purity Movements
in Britain since 1700 (Dublin: Gill & MacMillan
Ltd., 1977).
5. Ibid., 52–53. The leading proponent of regulation
of prostitutes for public health reasons was Dr.
William Acton. For a sample of his views, see J.
Murray, Strong Minded Women and Other Lost
Voices from 19 th Century England (New York:
Pantheon Books, 1982), 394–397, 427–428. The
prostitute as saviour of virtuous womanhood was
a theme of the historian and essayist, William
Leckey, ibid., 411–412.
6. See K. Chesney, The Victorian Underworld,
386–388; R. Pearsall, The Worm in the Bud: The
World of Victorian Sexuality (Harmondsworth:
Penguin Books, 1971), 358–366. Although the
desire of some customers in Canada for young
girls has not been so clearly demonstrated as in
England, the work of C. Backhouse, “Nineteenth-
Century Canadian Prostitution Law: Reflection of a
Discriminatory Society,” unpublished paper, April
1983, 15–16, demonstrates that girls from their
early teenage years were active in the trade. See
also infra for the concern of Canadian legislators
and reformers in the 1880s and 1890s about child
prostitution and its sponsors.
7. Bristow, ibid., 85–90.
8. British Parliamentary Papers, Report of the Select
Committee on the Protection of Young Girls, 1882,
iii.
9. Ibid., Minutes of Evidence, 92–93 (Dunlap); 88
(Morgan); 8 (Miss Ellice Hopkins); 33 (Rev. J.W.
Horsley).
10. Ibid., Report, iv–v.
11. An Act respecting Vagrants (1869), 32 & 33 Vict., c.
28 (Canada). Section 1 introduced the new offence
of having no profession or calling to maintain
oneself by, but for the most part supporting oneself
by the avails of prostitution. The prescribed penalty
was a maximum of two months imprisonment, fifty
dollars, or both. The maximum penalty was later
increased to six months: (1874) 37 Vict., c. 43, s. 1
(Canada). By legislation in 1881 it was made clear
that accused could be sentenced to six months with
or without hard labour: (1881) 44 Vict., c. 31, s. 1
(Canada).
12. Parliamentary Debates, House of Commons, 1882,
327. Charlton was a devout Presbyterian and a
Chasing the Social Evil 351
founding member of the Dominion Lord’s Day
Alliance.
13. Parliamentary Debates, Senate, 1884, 365–368.
14. (1885), 48 & 49 Vict., c. 82 (Canada). In the
Commons Charlton criticized the bill because
it made no attempt to get at the person having
illicit connection. Both an amendment by him to
remedy that gap and a motion to refer the bill back
to Committee were defeated. See Parliamentary
Debates, H.C., 1885, 2767–2768.
15. Montreal Society for Protection of Girls and Young
Women, Minutes Book, 1882–1891, PAC MG 281
129.
16. Ibid.
17. Backhouse, “Nineteenth-Century Canadian
Prostitution Law,” 52–53. Backhouse reveals
that legislative status had been accorded to such
establishments from earlier in the century (see,
e.g., Montreal Institute for Female Penitents
(1832), 3 Wm. IV, c. 35 (Lower Canada); Toronto
Magdalen Asylum (1858), 22 Vict., c. 73 (Province
of Canada). This process continued and intensified
through the 1860s and 1870s.
18. Ibid., 53–56. Backhouse notes that the maximum
penalty for vagrancy was increased to six months in
1874 An Act Respecting Vagrants. Complementary
provincial and federal legislation authorized
the custody of women convicted of provincial
and federal offences respectively in provincial
reformatories (see, e.g., An Act Respecting the
Andrew Mercer Reformatory for Females (1879),
42 Vict., c. 38, s. 2 (Ontario); An Act Respecting
the Andrew Mercer Reformatory for Females
(1879), 42 Vict., c. 43 (Canada)). Moreover, special
federal legislation was enacted requiring women
convicted of vagrancy in Quebec to serve their
sentences in the Quebec female reformatory prison.
The minimum penalty which could be exacted
was five years! See An Act to Make Provision for
the Detention of Female Convicts in Reformatory
Prisons in the Province of Quebec (1871), 24 Vict.,
c. 30, s. 2 (Canada).
19. Ibid., 56–57. See, e.g., An Act to Establish an
Industrial Refuge for Girls (1879), 42 Vict., c. 39
(Ontario).
20. R. Schults, Crusader in Babylon: W.T. Stead and
the Pall Mall Gazette (Lincoln: University of
Nebraska Press, 1972), 130–131.
21. Ibid., 128–168; D. Gorham, “The ‘Maiden Tribute
of Babylon’ Re-examined: Child Prostitution and
the Idea of Childhood in Late-Victorian England,”
Victorian Studies 21 (1978), 353.
22. Schults, Crusader in Babylon, 169–192.
23. Criminal Law Amendment Act, (1885), 48 & 49
Vict., c. 69 (U.K.).
24. Ibid., s. 2.
25. Ibid., s. 3.
26. Ibid., s. 4–7.
27. Ibid., s. 8.
28. Ibid., s. 10.
29. Ibid., s. 13.
30. An Act Respecting Offences against the Public
Morals and Convenience (1886), 49 Vict., c. 157,
ss. 2, 4, 5.
31. D.A. Watt, Moral Legislation: A Statement
Prepared for the Information of the Senate
(Montreal: Gazette Printing Co., 1890), Appendix
A, 37–41.
32. For the development of this program of lobbying,
see Montreal Society for the Protection of Girls
and Young Women, Minute Book, 1882–1891,
PAC MG 281 129. See also Parker, “The Legal
Regulation of Sexual Activity,” 217–226.
33. Watt, Moral Legislation, 27–30, 43–46.
34. The Criminal Code of Canada, (1892), 55–56 Vict.,
c. 29, ss. 269, 181–184.
35. Ibid., s. 185(a).
36. Ibid., s. 185(b), (c).
37. Ibid., s. 185(e), (f), (g), (h), (i).
38. Ibid., ss. 186, 187.
39. Ibid., s. 684.
40. Ibid., s. 198.
41. Ibid., s. 574.
42. Report of Select Committee on the Protection of
Young Girls.
43. This was true of a substantial minority of former
servants according to J. Walkowitz, Prostitution
and Victorian Society: Women, Class and the State
(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1980),
18.
44 Backhouse, “Nineteenth-Century Canadian
Prostitution Law,” 14–26.
45. Parliamentary Debates, House of Commons 1885,
Vol. 300, 1419–1421. Smith, who wished to add
an offence of “habitual solicitation,” was primarily
concerned to protect women and girls from the
insults to which they were subjected in public
places from potential customers.
46. See Report of Select Committee on the Protection of
Young Girls, 1882, iii; and Gorham, “The ‘Maiden
Tribute’ Reexamined.”
47. Bristow, Vice and Vigilantes, 177–181. See also E.
Bristow, Prostitution and Prejudice: The Jewish
Fight against White Slavery, 1870–1939 (Oxford:
Clarendon Press, 1982).
48. P. Roy, “The Oriental Menace in British Columbia,”
in M. Horn & R. Sabourin (eds.), Studies in
352 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Canadian Social History (Toronto: McClelland &
Stewart, 1974), 289.
49. Aliens Act (1905), 5 Edw. 7, c. 13 (U.K.).
50. M. Bliss, “‘Pure Books on Avoided Subjects’:
Pre-Freudian Sexual Ideas in Canada,” [1975] Can.
Hist. Assoc. Papers 89.
51. M. Connelly, The Response to Prostitution in the
Progressive Era (Chapel Hill: University of North
Carolina Press, 1980), 67–90. For an example of
the treatment of venereal disease in contemporary
anti-white slavery literature, see E. Bell, War on the
White Slave Trade (Toronto: Coles Publishing Co.,
1980), 281–304 (originally published, Chicago: C.
Thompson Publishing Co., 1909).
52. Connelly, The Response to Prostitution, 281–
304.
53. White Slave Traffick Act, U.S., Statutes at Large,
vol. 36 (1910), 825–827.
54. See Hoke v. U.S. 227 U.S. 308 (1913); Athanasaw
v. U.S., 227 U.S. 308 (1913); U.S. v. Holte, 236
U.S. 140 (1915); Caminetti v. U.S., 242 U.S. 470
(1917).
55. Criminal Code Amendment Act (1913), 3 & 4 Geo.
V, c. 13.
56. Ibid., s. 9.
57. Ibid.
58. Ibid., 23.
59. Ibid., s. 9.
60. Ibid., ss. 1. 11.
61. By The Criminal Code Amendment Act (1915),
5 Geo. V, c. 12, s. 5, being an inmate of a bawdy
house was made an indictable offence. By s. 7 of
the same Act the vagrancy offences of keeping
and being an inmate or frequenter of a bawdy
house were repealed. Amendments in 1917
extended the definition of bawdy house to embrace
establishments kept for the practice of acts of
indecency—(1917), 7 & 8 Geo. V, s. 3.
62. Session Papers, 1900–1910; no. 7 (1900), no. 17
(1901–1910).
63. Session Papers, 1911–1917; no. 17.
64. Session Papers, 1900–1917; no. 7 (1900), no. 17
(1901–1917).
65. Session Papers, 1911–1917; no. 17.
66. Session Papers, 1900–1910; no. 7 (1900), no. 17
(1901–1910).
67. Session Papers, 1911–1917; no. 17.
68. D. Nilson, “The ‘Social Evil’: Prostitution in
Vancouver 1900–1920,” in B. Latham & C. Less
(eds.), In Her Own Right (Victoria, B.C.: Camosun
College, 1980), 215.
69. J. Bedford, “Prostitution in Calgary 1900–1914,”
Alberta History 29 (1981), 1, 7; L. Rotenberg, “The
Wayward Worker: Toronto’s Prostitute at the Turn
of the Century,” in J. Acton, P. Goldsmith, & B.
Shepard (eds.), Women at Work (Toronto: Canadian
Women’s Educational Press, 1974), 57.
CHAPTER 23
The First Century:
The History of Non-Medical Opiate Use
and Control Policies in Canada, 1870–1970
Robert R. Solomon and Melvyn Green
An Introductory Review of the First
Century
Prior to 1908, few restrictions were imposed
on the distribution or consumption of opiates,
whether for medical or pleasurable purposes.
Canada annually imported tons of raw opium
and large quantities of processed opiates.
Various low-cost opium preparations were
freely distributed by doctors, traveling medicine
shows, patent medicine companies, pharmacies,
general stores, and Chinese opium shops.
Although viewed as an individual medical
misfortune or personal vice, opiate dependence
was free from serious moral stigma. Indeed, in
many circles, cigarette smoking and alcohol
consumption were considered graver threats to
public health and morals.
The decision to prohibit non-medical opiate
use stemmed not from concern about its addictive
properties, but rather from a redefinition of its
moral impact by some vocal reformers. They
came to perceive opiates as a menace that
destroyed Christian inhibitions, thus exposing
man’s natural tendency to depravity. While
similar campaigns against alcohol, tobacco, and
other vices had only minor temporary effects,
the anti-opium crusade fundamentally altered
both public attitudes and the criminal law. This
crusade succeeded because it was directed
against Chinese opium smokers and Chinese
opium factories, but at the same time posed no
threat to the larger number of predominantly
middle-class and middle-aged Caucasian
users who were addicted to the products of the
established pharmaceutical industry.
The events following the passage of the first
criminal drug law in 1908 reinforced alarmist
views of drug use and users. […] Parliament
and the public were presented with stereotypical
drug villains, who were primarily non-Christian
and non-white, and who more than deserved
the progressively harsher laws that were
passed. The federal police and government
drug bureaucracies, which were established
in the early 1920s, aligned themselves with
the moral reformers and anti-Asiatic forces
in calling for stricter laws. In a series of near-
annual amendments, Canada’s drug statute
was transformed during the 1920s into one of
the country’s most stringent pieces of criminal
legislation.
By the early 1930s, federal police and drug
officials emerged as Canada’s only drug experts.
[…] As law enforcement efforts increased,
distribution patterns, the drug of choice, and
the manner of consumption changed. After
World War II, intravenous use of heroin, the
most potent opium derivative, began to replace
intravenous use of morphine, which had
previously replaced the smoking of opium.
354 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
It was not until the early 1950s that the
concept of treating rather than punishing addicts
was first forcefully proposed. Relying heavily
on their American counterparts, Canadian
enforcement officials attempted to discredit
the suggested treatment programmes, and
instead argued for heavier sentences, more
vigorous enforcement, and custodial treatment.
Parliament tried to accommodate these divergent
views, but ultimately adopted the enforcement
community’s recommendations in the 1961
legislation. Nevertheless, at least some of the
more Draconian features of the early drug law
were repealed at this time.
Canada’s addict population grew slowly
after World War II, and there was even a
sustained heroin shortage in the early 1960s.
A restructuring of the illicit heroin trade in the
mid 1960s soon provided abundant supplies for
the domestic market and also for trans-shipment
to the United States. By the end of the decade,
heroin was more readily available in Canada
than ever before, and the addict population,
which already had exceeded previous levels,
was still increasing sharply.
The Chinese Opium Question,
1870–1908
Chinese Immigration and British
Columbia’s Anti-Asiatic Campaign
The first Chinese immigrants came to British
Columbia in the 1850s (40, p. 508). Both
the Chinese arriving directly from the Orient
and those escaping from mounting racial
discrimination in California were welcomed
as a source of cheap labour for the railroads,
mines, and other expanding industries. The
Caucasian population viewed the Chinese as
conscientious, thrifty, and law-abiding. Their
smoking of opium was not considered to be
physically harmful or socially degenerate.
Yet, the public strongly disapproved of opium
smoking among whites, because it involved
mixing of the races—a matter considered far
more serious than the drug’s effects (28; 40).
At the time, the various levels of government
were concerned about opium smoking only
for financial reasons. When British Columbia
joined Confederation in 1871, the colonial duty
on opium was replaced by the federal import tax
(39a, Schedule B). The Chinese opium factories
established in Victoria and later in Vancouver
and New Westminster were subject to an annual
$500 municipal licensing fee (41, p. 275).
The tolerant attitude to both the Chinese
and opium smoking prevailed until the 1880s,
when the decline in railroad construction and
the gold rush restricted job opportunities in
British Columbia. […] As economic conditions
worsened, complaints against the Chinese
increased. They were criticized as being
clannish, heathen, unsanitary, immoral, and
disloyal to Canada (7; 25; 28; 36; 40; 42).1
*****
[…] Shortly thereafter, Parliament passed the
Chinese Immigration Act, 1885 (39b, s. 14),
which imposed a $50 tax on Chinese immigrants
entering British Columbia. […]
Continued public hostility prompted
Parliament to double the tax […] in 1901 (39c, s.
6) and to establish the 1902 Royal Commission
on Chinese and Japanese Immigration. The
Commission concluded that all Chinese
immigration should be prohibited and that, in
the interim, the tax should be increased to $500.
[…] [N]o opium-treated proposals were made.
Parliament raised the tax to $500 in 1904 (39d,
s. 6), but did not prohibit Chinese immigration
until 1923 (39l).
The 1904 tax, unlike the two previous
measures, apparently contributed to a temporary
reduction in Chinese immigration2 (6). However,
a sharp increase in Japanese immigration in the
mid 1900s (21) stirred another wave of public
hostility. As in the past, the anti-Asiatic crusade
in California served as a model. In September
1907, a leader of the Exclusion League of San
Francisco came to Vancouver for the express
purpose of encouraging anti-Japanese sentiment.
On September 7, a labour demonstration against
the Japanese erupted into rioting (21). The
federal government dispatched Mackenzie
King, then Deputy Minister of Labour, to
The First Century 355
investigate the incident and to compensate
Asians who had suffered losses (15). King was
confronted during his investigation with claims
from two Chinese opium merchants. Startled by
the existence of an established Chinese opium
industry, King strongly recommended in his
official report that Parliament immediately
eliminate the evil (11; 22; 40).
Canada’s First Criminal Opium
Prohibition
King pursued the opium issue during his visit
to Vancouver and undertook a second unofficial
investigation in his capacity as a concerned
citizen (23). His private report contained four
dominant themes. The first three related to the
increasing popularity of opium smoking among
white men and women, the size of and profits
from the Chinese opium trade, and the fact that
it operated in open violation of the provincial
pharmacy legislation. The fourth and perhaps
most important point was that Canada, as a
Christian nation, had to set an example in the
international campaign against opium (23).
*****
Less than three weeks after King submitted his
private study, Parliament enacted the country’s
first criminal opium prohibition. The […] bill
moved through the House of Commons without
discussion. […] The 1908 Opium Act made it
an indictable offence to import, manufacture,
offer to sell, sell, or possess to sell opium for
non-medical purposes, but prohibited neither
simple possession nor use (62e). Violation of
the statute was punishable by incarceration for
up to three years and/or a $1,000 fine.
A comparison of the Opium Act with the
other drug-related legislation introduced in the
same year suggests that racial and economic
factors were largely responsible for the success
of the campaign against opium smoking.
After prolonged discussions with industry
representatives, the government enacted the
Proprietary or Patent Medicine Act (11; 39f)
of 1908. The legislation, which had been
revised to take into account the Pharmaceutical
Association’s views, basically regulated, rather
than prohibited, the non-medical use of patent
medicines. The Act banned the use of cocaine
and excessive amounts of alcohol in patent
medicines. It also required manufacturers
to register with the government and to label
products containing any scheduled drug. While
heroin was included in the schedule, opium and
morphine were not. […] The accommodating
attitude to the industry is noteworthy considering
that far more people were probably addicted to
opiates through the use of patent medicines
than through the smoking of opium (7; 11; 16;
41). 3
*****
[…] The 1908 drug reform legislation left
Caucasian interests in the patent medicine and
tobacco industries relatively unscathed, while
it criminalized Chinese opium distributors
and sacrificed Chinese business interests. The
Chinese, a politically powerless and, at least
in the west, a despised alien minority, were
ideal targets for Canada’s moral reformers and
politicians.
The Expansion of the Criminal
Prohibition, 1909–1929
The Opium and Drug Act of 1911
The passage of the 1908 Opium Act enhanced
King’s reputation as a social reformer and
opium expert, furthered his political career, and
led to his appointment to the 1909 Shanghai
Opium Commission—the first international
conference which was called for the purpose
of suppressing the trade. King won a seat in the
1908 federal election and was appointed Labour
Minister the next year (11). Following his return
from Shanghai in 1909, he introduced a drug
bill dealing exclusively with opium, only to
withdraw it in favour of broader legislation after
being warned of Montreal’s growing “cocaine
curse” (8; 11).
*****
[…] The 1911 Opium and Drug Act (39g)
was discussed at length. King set the tone of
356 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
the debate, quoting extensively from newspaper
accounts of Montreal’s cocaine wave (19a),
and speaking of Canada’s leadership role in
the international drug suppression campaign. 4
[…] The 1908 statute was repealed; morphine,
cocaine, and eucaine were added to the drug
schedule; and new user-oriented offences were
created. The importation, manufacture, sale,
transportation, and possession of scheduled
drugs were prohibited, except for medical or
scientific purposes. The smoking of opium
and merely being present in an opium “resort”
without lawful excuse were also made offences.
The Act placed restrictions on wholesale and
retail distributors, physicians, and other health-
care professionals. Police powers of search and
seizure were expanded, and a special search
warrant was created for drug cases (39g). The
Act gave magistrates discretion to award half
of an offender’s fine to the person who had
provided the information leading to conviction
(39g).
Although the provincial and municipal police
lacked an explicit enforcement mandate, there
was an average of over 900 convictions a year
between 1912 and 1920 (34b; 34c; 34d; 34e;
34f). The courts apparently did not view drug
offenders as serious criminals—about 90 per
cent of drug convictions resulted in fines, a trend
consistent across Canada during this period. The
conviction statistics suggest that the illicit trade
was confined almost exclusively to the cities in
Quebec, Ontario, and British Columbia. In the
east, Caucasians controlled the traffic, dealing
primarily in morphine and cocaine smuggled
into Canada from Europe. In British Columbia,
Chinese opium distributors with contacts in the
Orient dominated the trade (34b, c, d, e, f).
International Drug Control Efforts
*****
The Shanghai Opium Commission was followed
by a second international conference at which the
1912 Hague Opium Convention was formulated.
The Convention was appended to the Versailles
Treaty ending World War I and, as a result, did
not come into general effect until the treaty was
ratified in the 1920s (43). However, American
complaints that opiates were being diverted
from Canada’s licit trade to the United States’
black market (11) prompted Canada to adopt the
Convention’s import and export provisions in
1919 (39b). The Canadian government fulfilled
the Convention’s remaining requirements in the
1920 drug amendment and also strengthened
record-keeping procedures, increased some
penalties, and renamed the statute the Opium
and Narcotic Drug Act (39i). […]
[…] As law enforcement efforts increased
the risks of arrest and financial loss, major
traffickers switched from opium and morphine
to heroin distribution. Heroin is several times
more potent than morphine and is easier to
dilute, thus providing traffickers with a greater
profit potential. During the early 1920s, heroin
began to replace morphine as the drug of choice
in the United States and first appeared in eastern
Canada (14; 18; 24; 26).
*****
The Resurgence of the Moral Reform
Movement and Anti-Asiatic Sentiment
Many of the forces that prompted the enactment
of the 1908 Opium Act re-emerged in 1920. That
year saw the launching of a well-publicized
moral crusade against drugs, the revival of anti-
Asiatic hostility in British Columbia, and the
establishment of a federal drug agency, which,
like King, served as a political catalyst for the
enactment of legislation.
In 1920, Maclean’s Magazine initiated a
series of articles for the express purpose of
arousing public demands for stricter drug
legislation. The articles provided the first
detailed coverage of the issue in any popular
Canadian magazine, and it later formed part
of Canada’s first drug book, The Black Candle
(30). Mrs. Emily Murphy, a magistrate and a
judge of the Edmonton Juvenile Court, authored
both the book and the articles. She approached
the drug problem with a combination of genuine
concern and strict Protestant morality. Her
The First Century 357
writing contained social, medical, and statistical
information drawn from Canada and abroad, but
it was interwoven with anecdotes, popular racial
biases, and moral fables.
[…] The reader was provided with two
images of drug users—victim and villain.
The victim was invariably white and usually
young. The list of villains included: Chinese
and black pushers who were motivated by greed
and lust for white women; “aliens of colour”
who were unwitting cogs in an international
drug conspiracy designed “to injure the bright-
browed races of the world” (30); “script doctors”
who prescribed drugs for profit; and “the ring,”
a mysterious and ruthless drug syndicate (30).
Two characteristics shared by victim and villain
alike were their overwhelming desire to infect
others, particularly the young, and their need
to commit crime. […] Even though the drug
was virtually unknown in Canada, Murphy
warned of the dangers of “marihuana” addicts.
Quoting American police officials, she reported
that these addicts were rendered raving maniacs
capable of savage killings while under the
drug’s infl uence.
[…] Critical of the sentences imposed by her
fellow judges, Murphy called for mandatory
minimum sentences, whipping, deportation of
convicted aliens, and the establishment of a drug
treatment prison on a remote island.
*****
The renewal of the anti-Asiatic campaign in
British Columbia during the early 1920s fuelled
public demands for drastic action against drug
offenders. Service clubs, church organizations,
civic groups, and the Anti-Asiatic Exclusion
League pressed for immediate legislative action.
British Columbia’s members of Parliament were
the major force in the enactment of the 1923
Chinese Immigration Act, which in essence
prohibited Chinese immigration (39l). 5 […]
The Chinese were publicly identified as the
primary villains in the drug trade; their prey was
Canada’s unsuspecting youth. One Vancouver
Member of Parliament, quoting the secretary
of the Anti-Asiatic Exclusion League, bluntly
informed Parliament that:
Here we have a disease, one of many directly
traceable to the Asiatic. Do away with the
Asiatic and you have more than saved the souls
and bodies of thousands of young men and
women who are yearly being sent to a living
hell and to the grave through their presence in
Canada (19b).
*****
The Federal Drug Bureaucracy
*****
In 1920, the newly created federal Department of
Health was given responsibility for supervising
Canada’s drug law and international treaty
obligations. An agency, later named the Narcotic
Division, was established within the department
to discharge these duties (11; 34g). In the same
year, the Royal Canadian Mounted Police
(RCMP) force was founded and given a mandate
to enforce all federal law. The new force was
not uniformly welcomed, and it relied heavily
on rigorous drug enforcement as one means of
justifying its existence. […]
*****
The RCMP became a staunch ally of the
Narcotic Division, serving as its enforcement
arm. When its officers encountered difficulties,
the RCMP turned to the Division, which acted as
its spokesman in proposing remedial legislation.
In the early 1920s, the federal government
began to employ special prosecutors to handle
all drug cases and to provide advice to local drug
enforcement units. The Division encouraged
federal prosecutors to appeal unfavourable court
decisions and, in turn, drafted legislation to
assist these prosecutors in obtaining convictions
and stiff sentences (17).
Given its statutory mandate, its allies in
enforcement and prosecution, and its direct
access to the responsible cabinet minister, the
Narcotic Division usually secured quick passage
of its legislative proposals. […] In a near-
annual series of amendments, the federal drug
358 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
bureaucracy transformed Canada’s drug statute
into one of the country’s most punitive pieces of
criminal legislation. The six legislative revisions
between 1921 and 1927 (39l, m, n, o, p) were
consolidated in the Opium and Narcotic Drug
Act, 1929 (62s), the major features of which are
outlined below.
Health-care professionals were required by
the Act to maintain detailed records of their
drug transactions and were prohibited from
prescribing or supplying drugs, except for
medical purposes (39q). As a result of the
Narcotic Division’s interpretation of what
constituted “medical purposes,” doctors were
prosecuted for providing maintenance doses to
addicts. [...] Violations of these provisions were
punishable by up to five years’ imprisonment.
Cannabis was added to the drug schedule
in 1923, presumably as a result of Mrs.
Murphy’s warning. Illicit importing, exporting,
manufacturing, selling, or possession of any
scheduled drug were made serious offences.
Any person occupying a premise or vehicle in
which drugs were found was deemed to be in
possession, unless he could prove that the drugs
were there without his authority, knowledge, or
consent (39q). […] Aliens convicted of the more
serious offences were subject to mandatory
deportation at the end of their prison sentence
(39q). The right to appeal a drug conviction was
severely curtailed (39e).
*****
Despite greater police powers, the annual
number of drug conviction, which had peaked
in the early 1920s, fell rapidly by the end of the
decade to about 200 (27). Probably the most
important factor in this decline was the dying
out of older generations of Chinese opium
smokers, which had provided the majority of
offenders. The prohibition against Chinese
immigration, the deportation of more than
500 convicted Chinese offenders during the
1920s (35), and reduced public interest also
contributed to this trend.
*****
The Continuation of the Law
Enforcement Approach, 1930–1952
*****
The drug law underwent only three substantive
changes between 1930 and 1952: the offences
of cultivating opium and cannabis were added
in 1938 (39r); the deportation provisions were
transferred to the new immigration legislation
in 1952 (39s); and the Schedule was expanded
to include new compounds and synthetic
narcotics.
*****
Canada’s illicit drug trade changed far more
profoundly than did its drug policy. The war
severed Pacific shipping lines, halted the
flow of opium from the Orient, and crippled
the Chinese opium distribution system (33a).
North America’s Chinese syndicates were
unable to re-establish this system after the war
because China, previously their largest source,
was torn by civil war. When the Communist
government finally came to power in 1949,
they eliminated the traffic (38). The focus of
the international trade shifted to the Middle
East, where the export markets were controlled
by French-Corsicans and other Europeans.
North America’s Chinese distributors had no
contacts with these suppliers and, in any event,
their traditional market within the Chinese
community was rapidly disappearing (37). By
1945, offenders of Chinese origin accounted for
only 10 per cent of Canada’s drug convictions
(20). […]
Developments abroad also influenced
Canada’s east-coast traffic during this period.
The repeal of alcohol prohibition in 1932 largely
eliminated the illicit alcohol trade, prompting
New York Mafia syndicates to expand their
illicit drug activities. They obtained heroin
from the French-Corsican laboratories of
Paris and Marseilles and smuggled it into both
American and Canadian east-coast ports abroad
commercial ships (9; 14; 26). As in the west,
the war disrupted smuggling operations and
The First Century 359
caused widespread shortages. Once the war
ended, however, the east-coast distribution
system was restored and strengthened. Several
prominent French-Corsican racketeers, who
had fled France to avoid prosecution for
war crimes and for other offences, settled
in Montreal. In conjunction with local and
New York Mafia leaders, these expatriate
French-Corsicans contributed to Montreal’s
emergence as a major trans-shipment centre
for heroin en route to the United States. Mafia
figures in Toronto and Hamilton established a
parallel trans-shipment network, in some cases
using unsuspecting Italian immigrants as drug
couriers (9; 26). […] Canada’s east-coast Mafia
soon completely dominated the domestic trade
and played a major role in supplying the even
more lucrative American market (5). There were
sharp increases in American rates of heroin
use after the war, whereas Canada’s addict
population apparently continued to fall. 6
The Emergence of a Treatment
Alternative, 1952–1961
It was not until the early 1950s that the policy
of criminalizing, rather than treating, addicts
was first seriously questioned. […] Despite the
lack of strong legislative support, some modest
treatment programmes were initiated.
Discontent with the Law Enforcement
Approach
Reports of spiralling rates of addiction among
American ghetto youth and the televised
American Senate hearings on organized crime
sparked media accounts of similar issues in
Canada (12). Even though official statistics
indicated that Canada’s addict population had
been decreasing (40), these highly publicized
events could not be ignored. Concern was
expressed in Parliament, and by the Vancouver
Community Chest, an association of social
welfare agencies, which established a committee
to study the local problem.
Relying on recent arrest and conviction
statistics, the Committee concluded that heroin
addiction was a growing problem in Canada,
particularly among the young (31; 40). […]
The […] basic premise was that addiction
should be regarded as a social and medical
problem, not as a crime. With the support of
the British Columbia Medical Association,
the Committee called for the establishment of
comprehensive drug education programmes,
private experimental treatment centres, and
narcotics clinics to dispense maintenance
doses to registered addicts within a general
rehabilitative programme. While favouring
treatment for addicts, the Committee advocated
more severe penalties for major traffickers
(31). The Committee submitted its report to
Mr. Martin, the federal Minister of Health and
Welfare, in December 1952.
[…] Dr. Roberts, a senior official in the
federal Department of Health and Welfare,
basically rejected the Committee’s treatment
proposals in an article published in the February
1953 issue of the Canadian Medical Association
Journal. Nevertheless, Dr. Roberts indicated
that contrary to what was generally believed,
the federal drug law did not prohibit physicians
from treating addicts (32). Mr. Martin expressed
the same view during the House of Commons
debates on the 1954 drug amendments (19c).
Despite considerable support in the House
of Commons for treating addicts (19c), the
government only paid lip-service to this issue
in the 1954 drug amendments. The 1954 statute
(39t), like previous drug legislation, was largely
shaped by the enforcement needs of the RCMP
drug squads. The police had complained that
usually they were only able to arrest traffickers
for possession, because it was extremely
difficult to apprehend them in the act of selling
drugs. A new offence, possession for the
purpose of trafficking, was created to alleviate
this problem. Once the prosecutor established
unlawful possession, the accused was required
to prove that he had no intention of trafficking in
the drug. If the accused failed to satisfy this onus
of proof, he would be convicted of possession
for the purpose of trafficking—an offence that
carried the same penalties as trafficking. The
maximum sentence for trafficking was doubled
360 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
to fourteen years’ imprisonment, the related
fine provisions were deleted, but whipping
was retained as a discretionary punishment
(39t). Possession was made a separate offence,
no longer subject to either fine or whipping
(39t). The Minister of Health claimed that the
six-month mandatory minimum sentence for
possession had been retained to ensure that
addicts could be adequately treated (19c). There
were, however, no correctional drug treatment
institutions, units, or even programmes in
Canada at the time (19c).
The Vancouver Community Chest persisted in
lobbying the federal and provincial governments
(40). As a result of the Committee’s efforts,
British Columbia introduced the country’s first
correctional drug treatment programme and
founded the province’s Narcotic Addiction
Foundation, a research, public education,
and treatment facility centred in Vancouver.
In conjunction with the University of British
Columbia, the Community Chest obtained fed-
eral and provincial funding for a comprehensive
scientific study of drug addiction in British
Columbia (40).
*****
The 1955 Senate Special Committee
In 1955, the federal government established
the Senate Special Committee on the Traffic
in Narcotic Drugs in Canada under the chair-
manship of a Vancouver senator. […] The […]
Committee held hearings in the major Canadian
cities, receiving testimony from physicians,
drug researchers, the Vancouver Community
Chest, social welfare agencies, private citizens,
federal officials, police representatives, and H.
Anslinger, the Commissioner of the American
Bureau of narcotics (12).
*****
The testimony of the law enforcement
officials was accepted almost without question.
Ultimately, the Senate Special Committee
advocated heavier trafficking penalties, and
more aggressive enforcement of the possession
offence and drug-related crimes, such as
prostitution and theft (12). Advocates of a social
or medical approach to addiction were generally
viewed as being well-meaning, but misguided.
The Committee apparently considered drug
treatment as simply another means of assisting
the police in their fight against the illicit trade
(12). […]
[…] In 1956, Ontario opened its first custodial
drug treatment programme at the Alex Brown
Memorial Clinic in Toronto. In the late 1950s,
the federal government started developing plans
for Matsqui, a drug-treatment penitentiary at
Abbotsford, British Columbia (29). Like their
American predecessors […], the Canadian
correctional treatment programmes proved to
have little positive impact on the prisoners’
subsequent rates of addiction (4; 5).7
The Present Law: The 1961 Narcotic
Control Act
The 1961 Narcotic Control Act clearly reflected
the Senate Committee’s enforcement priorities
and preference for custodial treatment. The
maximum penalty for trafficking, possession
for the purpose of trafficking, importing, and
exporting was raised from fourteen years to
life. A mandatory minimum sentence of seven
years’ imprisonment was enacted for importing
and exporting (39u). Except for murder and
treason no criminal offence carries as great a
minimum term. The option of proceeding by
way of summary conviction in possession cases
was repealed (39u). Nevertheless, the Act did
eliminate some of the most severe features
of the earlier legislation including: whipping,
restrictions on appeals, the six-month minimum
sentence for possession, and the provision
deeming an occupant of a dwelling to be in
possession of any drugs found therein. The
restrictions on physicians’ rights to prescribe
drugs were removed from the Act and redefined
in the regulations. The Minister of Health
explained in the House that this change was
intended to leave “to professional interpretation
what is or is not a proper use of a narcotic.
Actually, we hope to encourage doctors to take
The First Century 361
more responsibility for and interest in the health
and well-being of an addict” (19d). Shortly
thereafter, the Addiction Research Foundations
of British Columbia and Ontario initiated
methadone maintenance programmes, and the
Canadian Medical Association established a
committee to report on what constituted good
medical practice in the care of narcotics addicts
(12).
*****
The Decline and Subsequent
Expansion of the Illicit Heroin Trade,
1961–1970
During the Senate Special Committee hearings,
Canadian police officials had acknowledged
their inability to stem heroin smuggling or
to seriously disrupt the major syndicates.
However, in the late 1950s the American
Bureau of Narcotics and the RCMP initiated
a series of conspiracy prosecutions against the
senior figures in the North American heroin
trade. These men had been largely immune to
traditional enforcement techniques because they
did not personally handle, possess, or sell the
drugs. Expendable employees bore these risks.
In a conspiracy prosecution, the police only
had to establish that there was an agreement to
commit an unlawful act between the accused
and any of his partners, suppliers, purchasers,
or underlings. […]
The syndicates were caught off guard (37;
5). Within a six-year period, North America’s
largest heroin operations were rocked by over
100 arrests and convictions.8 […]
This unprecedented flurry of prosecutions
contributed to a heroin shortage throughout
North America. The scarcity was most apparent
in Vancouver, the Canadian city with the largest
addict population. The street price of a heroin
capsule rose from five dollars in 1961 to fifteen
dollars by the end of 1962. There were also
corresponding increases in wholesale prices.
According to the Vancouver RCMP, the purity
of heroin decreased and the number of users
fell sharply. […] The heroin shortage in Canada
lasted until 1965, abating when the Mafia
re-established its importing and distributing
networks (37).
*****
There was little public interest in the drug
issue until the mid-1960s, when media attention
was focused on marijuana and LSD use.
Grave concerns were expressed about the
physiological and psychological effects of
these drugs. Canadian police warned that the
upsurge in hallucinogenic drug use was a
prelude to a parallel rise in heroin addiction.
The sordid details of life in Toronto’s hippy
community were given extensive media
coverage, reinforcing public fears about the
counterculture. Ominous statements were made
about the future of Canada’s youth. As in the
past, Canadian perceptions were influenced by
the American media and enforcement agencies
(12).
[…] The Narcotic Control Act’s penalty
provisions were criticized as being unduly
severe given the cannabis offender’s age and
social background. Sweeping changes in federal
cannabis law were discussed (see 12). Ultimately,
the government enacted very modest legislation
in 1969, which gave the prosecutor the option
of proceeding by way of summary conviction
in possession cases (39v)—a discretion that had
only been withdrawn in 1961. Although this
provision was intended for young, middle-class
cannabis offenders, it was also invoked in some
cases involving heroin users.
Public concern over the drug issue continued
throughout the late 1960s, fuelled in large part
by extensive media coverage. Academics, social
welfare leaders, police officials, and prominent
political figures all called for legislative action.
The federal government responded to these
diverse pressures by appointing a Royal
Commission of Inquiry into the Non-Medical
Use of Drugs, under the chairmanship of Gerald
Le Dain, the Dean of Osgoode Hall Law School
(12). The Commission issued its interim report
in 1973 (2; 3; 4; 5). Despite these comprehensive
reports, there has not been a significant change
in the Narcotic Control Act since 1969.
362 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Although there was a marked increase in
the Canadian addict population during the
late 1960s, the heroin trade changed far less
dramatically than the hallucinogenic drug
market. The epidemic increases in heroin use
that swept the United States simply did not
materialize in Canada. Nevertheless, there
were significant developments in the domestic
heroin traffic. In the early 1960s, heroin use
was confined to Montreal, Toronto, Hamilton,
Winnipeg, and Vancouver. During the late
1960s, small pockets of heroin trafficking and
use developed, albeit temporarily in some
cases, in Halifax, Kingston, London, Windsor,
Calgary, Edmonton, Victoria, and a number
of small cities and towns in British Columbia.
Once prevalent only within the downtown core
of the major cities, the trade spread outwards as
additional suburban outlets opened. By the end
of the 1960s, heroin was more readily available
than it had ever been (37).
Conclusion
Canadian narcotics control policy has been
shaped by various factors, the least significant
of which have been the physiological effects
of the opiates themselves. The early laws were
the product of moral reformers, racism, and the
political maneuvering of Mackenzie King and
the federal drug bureaucracy. By 1930 the drug
law had been transformed into an inordinately
representative statute, characterized by sweeping
police powers, punitive sanctions, and severe
encroachments on civil liberties. The addicts’
image, the law, and the drug bureaucracy’s
control over drug policy went unchallenged
during the next two decades.
When the policy of criminalizing addicts
was first questioned in the 1950s, Parliament
deferred to the views of the drug bureaucracy
and re-affirmed its commitment to stringent
enforcement. Nevertheless, some of the severe
features of the early law were repealed, doctors
were again permitted to treat addicts, and health
issues were discussed. The upsurge in cannabis
and hallucinogenic drug use in the late 1960s
generated renewed public interest and demands
for reforms. Except for the creation of the Le
Dain Commission, these events had little impact
on policy. There was, however, a moderation in
the general tone of the drug debate. Members of
the academic, legal, and medical communities
began to question perceptions about drug use
and users, the breadth of police powers, the
effectiveness of enforcement, and the law’s
impact on offenders. These latest developments
are, of course, the most difficult to assess
because there has been no comprehensive
government response to these concerns or to
the Le Dain Commission reports. Aside from
the government’s almost annual discussion of
cannabis reform, the drug law and policies of
the 1960s have evidenced little change.
Throughout this 100-year period, Canada’s
illicit trade has evolved in step with domestic
enforcement and international market forces.
Regardless of internal policies, the Canadian
heroin trade will continue to be profoundly
affected by developments abroad, particularly
those in the United States. The relatively
uninterrupted success of the illicit traffic, in the
face of concerted enforcement efforts, attests to
its economic vitality.
References
1. Canada. Report of the Department of Health for
the Fiscal Year Ended March 31, 1928. Ottawa,
1929.
2. Canada. Commission of Inquiry into the Non-
Medical Use of Drugs. Interim Report. Ottawa:
Queen’s Printer, 1970.
3. Canada. Commission of Inquiry into the Non-
Medical Use of Drugs. Cannabis. Ottawa:
Information Canada, 1972.
4. Canada. Commission of Inquiry into the Non-
Medical Use of Drugs. Treatment. Ottawa:
Information Canada, 1972.
5. Canada. Commission of Inquiry into the Non-
Medical Use of Drugs. Final Report. Ottawa:
Information Canada, 1973.
6. Canada Year Book, 1915, 1916.
7. Chapman, T. Drug usage and the Victoria Daily
Colonist: The opium smokers of Western Canada.
The First Century 363
In: Knafla, L. (ed.). Canadian Society for Legal
History. Proceedings 1977. pp. 60–75, 1977.
8. Chapman, T. The anti-drug crusade in Western
Canada, 1885–1925. In: Bercuson, D., and Knafla,
L. (eds.). Law and Society in Canada in Historical
Perspective. Calgary: University of Calgary,
1979.
9. Charbonneau, J. The Canadian Connection.
Ottawa: Optimum, 1976.
10. Clark, C. Tales of the British Columbia Provincial
Police. Sidney, B.C.: Gray’s Publishing, 1971.
11. Cook, S. Ideology and Canadian Narcotics
Legislation, 1908–1923. M.A. thesis, University
of Toronto, 1964.
12. Cook, S. Variations in Response to Illegal Drug
Use. Unpublished research study. Alcoholism and
Drug Addiction Research Foundation, Toronto,
1970.
13. Curran, R.E. Some aspects of Canada’s narcotic-
drug problem. Food Drug Cosmetic Law Journal,
10:850–60 (December 1955).
14. Cusak, J.T. Response of the government of
France to the international heroin problem. In:
Simmons, L. and Said, A. (eds.) Drugs, Politics,
and Diplomacy: The International Connections.
Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1974.
15. Dawson, R.M. William Lyon Mackenzie King:
A Political Biography. Toronto: University of
Toronto Press, 1958.
16. Duster, T. The Legislation of Morality: Law, Drugs
and Moral Judgment. New York: Free Press,
1970.
17. Green, M. A history of Canadian narcotics control:
The formative years. University of Toronto Faculty
of Law Review, 37:42–79 (1979).
18. Harvison, C. The Horsemen. Toronto: McClelland
& Stewart, 1967.
19. House of Commons. Canada. Debates.
a. January 26, 1911.
b. May 8, 1922.
c. June 1, 1954.
d. June 7, 1961.
20. Josie, G. A Report on Drug Addiction in Canada.
Ottawa: Department of National Health and
Welfare, 1948.
21. Kawakami, K. Asia at the Door: A Study of the
Japanese Question in the Continental United
States, Hawaii and Canada. New York: Fleming
H. Ravell Publishing Co., 1914.
22. King, W.L.M. Losses sustained by the Chinese
population of Vancouver, B.C. on the occasion of
the riots in that city in September, 1907. Sessional
papers 1907–8, no. 74f.
23. King, W.L.M. The need for the suppression of the
opium traffic in Canada. Sessional papers 1908,
no. 36b.
24. Lyle, D. The logistics of junk. Esquire, March
1966.
25. Mark, G. Racial, economic and political factors
in the development of America’s first drug laws.
Issues in Criminology, 10:49–72 (1975).
26. McCoy, A., Reid, C., and Adams II, L. The Politics
of Heroin in Southeast Asia. New York: Harper &
Row, 1972.
27. MacFarlane, B.A. Drug Offences in Canada. 2 nd
ed. Toronto: Canada Law Book, 1986.
28. Morgan, P.A. The legislation of drug law: Economic
crises and social control. Journal of Drug Issues,
8:53–62 (1978).
29. Murphy, B. A Quantitative Test of the Effectiveness
of an Experimental Treatment Programme for
Delinquent Opiate Addicts. Ottawa: Department
of the Solicitor General of Canada, 1972.
30. Murphy, E.F. The Black Candle. Toronto: Thomas
Allen, 1922.
31. “Ranta Report.” Drug Addiction in Canada: The
Problem and Its Solution. Reprinted as “Here’s
program to fight drug menace,” Vancouver
Province, July 30, 1952.
32. Roberts, C.A. The problem of drug addiction.
Canadian Medical Association Journal, 68:112–15
(1953).
33. Senate. Canada
a. Special Committee on the Traffic in Narcotic
Drugs in Canada. Proceedings, 1955.
34. Sessional Papers. Canada.
a. 1912, no. 11, Report of the Department of
Customs.
b. Vol. 47, 1912–1913, no. 17, Criminal
Statistics.
c. Vol. 50, 1915, no. 17, Criminal Statistics.
d. Vol. 52, 1917, no. 17, Criminal Statistics.
e. Vol. 54, 1919, no. 10d, Criminal Statistics.
f. Vol. 57, 1921, no. 10d, Criminal Statistics.
g. 1921, no. 12, Report of the Department of
Health for the fiscal year ending March 31,
1920.
35. Sharman, C.H.L. Narcotic control in Canada.
Police Journal, 3:535–49 (1930).
36. Smith, R. Status politics and the image of the
addict. Issues in Criminology, 2:157–75 (1966).
37. Solomon, R. the criminal prohibition of non-
medical opiate use in Canada. Unpublished
research study, Commission of Inquiry into the
Non-medical Use of Drugs, 1972.
38. Solomon, R., and Versteeg, H. A review of
the development and present state of the illicit
364 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
international heroin trade. Ottawa: Health and
Welfare Canada. Non-medical Use of Drugs
Directorate, 1978.
39. Statutes of Canada.
a. An Act Respecting the Customs, s.c. 1867–8,
c. 6.
b. The Chinese Immigration Act, 1885, s.c. 1885,
c. 71.
c. The Chinese Immigration Act, 1900, s.c. 1900,
c. 32.
d. The Chinese Immigration Act, 1903, s.c. 1903,
c. 8.
e. An Act to prohibit the importation,
manufacture, and sale of Opium for other
than medicinal purposes, s.c. 1908, c. 50.
f. The Proprietary or Patent Medicine Act, s.c.
1908, c. 56.
g. The Opium and Drug Act, s.c. 1911, c. 17.
h. An Act to amend the Opium and Drug Act,
s.c. 1919 (2 nd sess.), c. 25.
i. An Act to amend the Opium and Narcotic
Drug Act, s.c. 1920, c. 31.
j. An Act to amend the Opium and Narcotic
Drug Act, s.c. 1921, c. 42.
k. An Act to amend the Opium and Narcotic
Drug Act, s.c. 1922, c. 36.
l. The Chinese Immigration Act, 1923, s.c. 1923,
c. 38.
m. The Opium and Narcotic Drug Act, 1923, s.c.
1923, c. 22.
n. An Act to amend the Opium and Narcotic
Drug Act, 1923, s.c. 1925, c. 20.
o. An Act to amend the Opium and Narcotic
Drug Act, 1923, s.c. 1926, c. 12.
p. Opium and Narcotic Drug Act, R.S.C. 1927,
c. 144.
q. The Opium and Narcotic Drug Act, 1929, s.c.
1929, c. 49.
r. An Act to amend the Opium and Narcotic
Drug Act, 1929, s.c. 1938, c. 9.
s. The Immigration Act, s.c. 1952, c. 42.
t. An Act to amend the Opium and Narcotic
Drug Act, s.c. 1954, c. 38.
u. Narcotic Control Act, s.c. 1961, c. 35.
v. An Act to amend the Food and Drugs Act
and the Narcotic Control Act and to make
a consequential amendment to the Criminal
Code, s.c. 1969, c. 41.
40. Stevenson, G.H., Lingley, L.P.A., Trasov, G.E., and
Stanfi eld, H. Drug Addiction in British Columbia.
Vancouver: The University of British Columbia,
1956.
41. Trasov, G.E. History of the opium and narcotic drug
legislation in Canada. Criminal Law Quarterly,
4:274–82 (1962).
42. Williams, D. “The Man for a New Country”: Sir
Matthew Baillie Begby. 1977.
43. Willoughby, W. Opium as an International
Problem: The Geneva Conferences. New York:
Arnold Press, 1976.
Notes
1. A parallel sequence of events occurred in California
about a decade earlier, and this served as a model
for the campaign in British Columbia (25; 28;
36).
2. Chinese immigration fell from 4,847 in 1904 to
77 in 1905. It increased significantly after 1908,
peaking in 1913 at 7,455 (6) and earning the federal
government $3,500,000—about half of which was
paid to British Columbia.
3. There is no doubt that the opium-smoking
trade in Canada was dwarfed by the patent
medicine industry. In 1908, King reported that
there were at least seven factories producing
smoking opium, which together generated sales of
between $600,000 and $650,000 (23). Not all of
this smoking opium was consumed domestically.
Large quantities of legally produced Canadian
smoking opium were smuggled into the lucrative
American market (10). […]
4. King’s public posturing about Canada’s moral
leadership in the international anti-opium
movement is ironic. As a member of the British
delegation to the Shanghai Commission, King was
hardly in the vanguard of this movement. Britain
had largely created and consciously fostered the
opium smoking trade in China, in blatant defiance
of Chinese law. Britain only reluctantly agreed to
co-operate in international suppression efforts after
its profits from the opium trade had declined, and
domestic and foreign criticism of its opium policies
became impossible to ignore (15). […]
5. The Act limited immigration to members of the
diplomatic corps, Chinese children born in Canada
who had left temporarily for educational or other
purposes, specified classes of Chinese merchants,
and Chinese students attending Canadian
universities or colleges. Even a lawful Chinese
resident of Canada was required to register prior to
The First Century 365
leaving the country temporarily, in order to ensure
re-entry. The Act also provided for the deportation
of any Chinese resident, except for a Canadian
citizen, who fell within one of fifteen prohibited
classes. These classes included persons who were
likely to become a public charge; drug addicts;
illiterates; persons of “constitutional psychopathic
inferiority”; and persons who were mentally and
physically defective to the extent that it affected
their ability to earn a living.
6. Stevenson et al. (40) list the official Canadian
estimates from 1924 to 1955, which suggest that
there was a steady decline throughout this period.
See, however, 33a, p. 61, for an RCMP estimate
of the post-war addict population.
7. The Matsqui treatment programme was carefully
designed, generously funded and staffed, and
vigorously evaluated. Yet, despite these close-
to-ideal conditions, the results were extremely
disappointing. Matsqui’s research officer reported
that “the rate of recidivism approached 100%.” It
is curious that the addicts in the more intensive
treatment programme did worse than those in the
other programme. The research officer suggested
that the intensive programme, rather than curing
addiction, helped the addicts to become better
adjusted, self-assured addicts who were capable of
committing more offences and thereby purchasing
more heroin (29).
8. In the late 1950s, Vito Genovese, then North
America’s most powerful Mafia leader, and
fourteen of his associates were convicted of
conspiracy to import heroin. Early in 1960,
Giuseppe Cotroni, Robert Rene of Montreal, and
twenty-nine high-ranking Mafiosi in New York
were arrested and charged with conspiracy to
traffic in heroin. Later in 1960, three Canadian
Mafia distributors centred in Toronto and another
twenty Mafia members in New York were arrested
and charged with conspiracy to import heroin.
Several years later, Lucien Rivard of Montreal was
extradited to the United States to stand trial for
conspiracy to import heroin. In the early 1960s, one
of Vancouver’s largest heroin distributors retired
to avoid the risk of a conspiracy prosecution,
while the other major distributor was arrested
for conspiracy to traffic. North America’s four
largest importing and distributing operations were
destroyed and the principal distributors in Canada’s
three largest cities were serving long prison terms
(9).
CHAPTER 24
Regeneration Rejected:
Policing Canada’s War on Liquor,
1890–1930
Greg Marquis
Alcohol use was a dominant public question
in most parts of North America during the late
nineteenth and early twentieth century. 1 In
Canada, both academic and popular historians
have examined the ideology and politics of
early twentieth-century restrictions on beverage
alcohol. 2 Less is known about the actual links
between liquor and social conditions such as
poverty and crime or about the enforcement
side of Canada’s dry laws, other than the sense
that the latter was a failure that contributed to
repeal.3
Both extremes in the debate on liquor made
extensive use of moralizing, anecdote, and
statistics to justify their causes. The exaggerated
claims of dry activists met with equally subjective
arguments from the “wets.” The prohibition era
produced a series of powerful “legends” that
continue to influence our understanding of the
“great Experiment.” These include the belief
that dry laws gave rise to modern organized
crime, encouraged greater disrespect for the law,
and actually increased the incidence of alcohol
consumption.4
*****
This paper reviews prohibition from the
point of view of […] Canada’s police. The
period in question began with the hearings of
the Royal Commission on the Liquor Traffic
and a ground swell of prohibitionist activity
on the provincial and municipal levels leading
to the 1898 national referendum, moved into
a decade-long experiment with prohibition in
most provinces, and ended with the adoption,
in all but one jurisdiction, of government liquor
sales. These years also coincided with the
awakening, among municipal and provincial
police, of professional consciousness on the
national level. The two movements were not
unconnected. The political defeat of prohibition
helped smooth the way for the triumph of the
crime-fighting police professional. In contrast
to the late 20th
-century “war on drugs,” the “war
on alcohol” was neither demanded by the police
nor served to legitimize their position.5
The Police and the Liquor Question
*****
[…] The police reacted to public concern
about drinking (expressed through the press,
clergy, and temperance organizations) with
increased prosecutions for license violations and
drunkenness, but worried that their legitimacy,
especially amongst the working class, would
be endangered by an aggressive policy.6 Indeed
liquor enforcement, even in strong temperance
towns, did not enjoy community consensus. The
police often found it difficult to properly regulate
Regeneration Rejected 367
legal taverns, hotel bars, and liquor shops, let
alone suppress unlicensed establishments.
By the late nineteenth-century temperance
pressure in most jurisdictions had decreased
the number of retail licenses, raised license
fees, and shortened hours of business.7 Despite
this tightening cordon, liquor regulation was
no more popular with the guardians. A number
of 1890s police officials supported the view of
Winnipeg’s police chief, who opined that the
enforcement of license provisions conflicted
“with other duties in regard to the detection of
crime.”8 […]
The extensive hearings of the Royal
Commission on the Liquor Traffic, 1892–93,
are an invaluable source for understanding
the response of Canada’s police officials to
alcohol regulation. Many of the officials who
testified were of the generation which formed
the Chief Constables’s Association of Canada
in 1905. 9 Much of the questioning centred on
public drunkenness, the difficulties of liquor
enforcement, and the respective merits of
licensed sales versus partial prohibition under
the Scott or Canada Temperance Act (CTA).
[…] The Scott Act applied to one town or
county, but not the next, and allowed brewers
and distillers to continue manufacturing in dry
zones. Its enforcement depended on the success
of special inspectors hired by the municipality
and the cooperation of police and public. By
1902 the CTA was in force in one city and
twenty-six counties, all, with two exceptions, in
the Maritimes. Some areas, such as Yarmouth,
Nova Scotia and vicinity, were known to be
more dry than others.10
Most of the criminal justice officials, including
magistrates and court clerks, who testified in
1892–93 questioned the wisdom of prohibition
and attributed improved public behaviour to
provincial license laws. A New Brunswick
police magistrate opined that the Scott Act
in Fredericton and Saint John county (where
Saint John was wet and adjacent Portland was
dry) had been a fiction. A former police chief
praised the CTA in principle, yet discussed
difficulties in securing evidence and reliable
witnesses in liquor prosecutions. The town
marshall responsible for enforcing the statute in
Moncton admitted that at least a dozen illegal
bars continued to operate. He agreed with the
local stipendiary magistrate that “memory
seems more defective in Scott Act cases than in
ordinary cases,” a reference to the challenge of
finding prosecution witnesses.11 […]
Quebec police officials, according to the
evidence of the Liquor Traffic inquiry, tended
to favour the license system. Conditions in
that province in the 1890s, in the opinion of
temperance forces, were old-fashioned in
the extreme. Grocery dealers, for example,
were allowed to sell spirits by the bottle (and
illegally sold it by the glass) and working-class
neighbourhoods in Montreal were well supplied
with bars and wet eateries. For the city’s chief
constable, general prohibition was not only
“not desirable” but also contingent upon “an
army of revenue officers.” The license system
afforded municipal and provincial police
unlimited access to licensed premises, whereas
the search of private dwellings necessitated a
magistrate’s warrant. Chief Leon Phillip Vohl
and Recorder E.A. Dery of Quebec City doubted
if a dry law could be enforced, as did Montreal’s
police magistrate, sessions judge, and license
commissioner. According to Montreal’s recorder,
police officials believed that liquor enforcement
“depreciates the force” as investigating officers
were looked upon as informers. Both the
superintendent of the provincial police liquor
squad for greater Montreal and the municipal
chief of detectives admitted to relying on
“informers” or “specials,” asserting that it
was “impossible to bring the people to total
abstinence.” These officers favoured restrictions
such as a reduction in the number of licenses,
the disenfranchisement of liquor dealers and
publicans and the imprisonment of license
violators.12 […] In 1910 the premier “deprecated
absolute Prohibition … and expressed his hope
that Quebec’s License Law would become the
model for the Dominion.”13
In Ontario, where dry sentiment was a powerful
force, the police varied in their opinions on the
368 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
relative merits of saloons (traditional working-
class haunts) versus hotel bars and open
versus “high” licensing. A number believed
that prohibition, under the right conditions,
was enforceable. Yet Toronto Chief Constable
Henry J. Grasett asserted that “you could not
enforce it without increasing the number of
officials and making it Russian.” When asked
about statistics on public drunkenness, Grasett
suggested a direct relationship between the
number of police on duty and the volume of
arrests. His staff sergeant, David Archibald, was
more in the moral reform camp and blamed the
failure of past measures on the unwillingness
of the temperance lobby to back up the police
and inspectors. Similarly, Ottawa’s chief
advised that the “temperance people should
have something to say” in the appointment of
independent liquor inspectors. The police chiefs
of Peterborough, Milton, Guelph, and Hamilton
were all unflattering in their comments on the
Scott Act. The latter testified that prohibition
would be against public opinion and “would
keep a large army busy.” All agreed that liquor
enforcement was a major problem in police-
community relations. 14 […]
Most of the western police officials (municipal,
provincial and federal) who testified before royal
commission doubted the wisdom of dry laws.
The west had experienced partial prohibition,
a permit system enforced by the North-West
Mounted Police, until the introduction of a
license law in the early 1890s. According to
the standard academic account of the NWMP,
the Mounties became “highly ambivalent” in
their attitudes towards the liquor ordinance
once white settlers began to make known their
opposition. 15 In the 1892 testimony a NWMP
inspector described the Canada Temperance
Act back east as a failure and the territorial
chief license inspector rejected total prohibition
as impractical. The chair of the territorial
assembly’s executive committee opposed
granting blanket power to search persons and
residences. NWMP Commissioner Herchmer,
recalling the permit decades, admitted that “we
did not like to examine respectable peoples’
goods.” Herchmer claimed that the temperance
element did little but criticize the police in the
newspapers. 16 […] Police officials in British
Columbia supported their Prairie counterparts.
Sergeant John Langley of the provincial
constabulary did not view prohibition as a
workable measure; Victoria’s chief constable,
who supported legal sales, reported that his
city was “one of the quietest places I have ever
seen.” His Vancouver counterpart concurred,
as did Police Magistrate George A. Jordan.
Although enforcement officials who testified
in British Columbia, Manitoba, and the North-
West Territories were sceptical of prohibition,
the movement was already gaining ground
locally by the 1890s.17
*****
By 1900 the liquor traffic, even in frontier
resource regions, was an issue that would
not go away. Police officials were forced to
moderate their somewhat libertarian views as
prohibitionists garnered more and more support.
Pressure for enforcement was strongest in the
Maritimes, Ontario, and the Prairies, but even
British Columbia, where liquor had not been as
culturally divisive, was influenced by a wave
of social purity that swept up the West coast.
Vancouver, in imitation of most North American
urban police departments, soon had its dry squad,
operating with part-time undercover spotters to
punish illegal vendors and individuals “found
in” disorderly houses.18
Despite periodic drives against illegal booze
and gambling, prostitution, and other consensual
crimes, the police often were “compromised
missionaries” 19 or “reluctant partners” in the
war on vice.20 […]
There are suggestions that the typical
Canadian policeman was not firmly in the
camp of the drys. Recruits were expected to
be sober, but drinking was the most common
dereliction of duty in the nineteenth and early
twentieth century. In 1892 the Montreal recorder
(police magistrate) testified that policemen
investigating license violations “sometimes
became drunkards themselves, because they go
Regeneration Rejected 369
from one inn to the other taking drinks.” There
was a long tradition of publicans treating patrol
officers. Halifax’s city marshall revealed that he
allowed constables to enter licensed premises
only in the company of a sergeant. The early
North-West Mounted Police, reflecting its
military ethos, was troubled by heavy alcohol
use and attempted to control its personnel, in
true military fashion, through wet canteens. 21
[…] Toronto policemen and Montreal officers
in uniform were ordered to stay away from
taverns. Weaver notes that by the early 1900s
the Hamilton police “had been moved toward
outward compliance with standards of moral
conduct. 22 Yet the image of the hard-drinking
cop survived as part of urban folklore.23
The Police and Dry Criminology
Prohibitionist criminology, embraced by most
moral and social reformers, alleged direct links
between alcohol and social problems, as did
a number of prominent international experts
on criminality. 24 Mainstream society held that
alcohol use was partly a cause, not simply
a result, of poverty and deviancy. Yet most
Canadians subscribed to conservative theories
of criminality and believed that individuals,
through sin, weakness, or greed, ultimately were
responsible for their misdeeds. A host of “uplift”
organizations, however, were committed, at
least in part, to environmental explanations of
social pathology. Crime was high on the list of
ills supposedly generated by the liquor traffic.
A prohibitionist handbook of 1881 attributed
“70 per cent of the crime, 60 percent of the
pauperism, 20 percent of the insanity” and a
large proportion of “disease, waste, misery and
death” to liquor. 25 […]
Although prohibitionists supported education
and moral suasion as instruments in reaching
the public, the Canada Temperance Act, war-
time prohibition, and provincial dry laws
were all built around enforcement. The police,
therefore, were of more than passing interest to
dry crusaders. In the American case, speeches,
posters, pamphlets, and cartoons suggested that
the police were allies of the liquor traffic and
responsible for sustaining the very criminality
they were charged with preventing. Canadian
temperance workers, if somewhat more
restrained, were attracted to this theory. The
existence of citizen’s committees to monitor
town councils and magistrates courts and to
gather evidence against Canada Temperance Act
offenders, for example, suggests that prohibition
enforcement through the normal channels was
an unrealistic expectation. 26
Arrest statistics were important in the liquor
debate. Temperance enthusiasts tended to view
individuals charged with drunken and disorderly
behaviour not only as victims but also part of
the local crime problem. […] The Dominion
Alliance for the Total Suppression of the Liquor
Traffic, in an 1890s pamphlet, estimated that
one-half of public expenditures on jails, alms
houses, and asylums could be blamed on liquor.
The minority report of the Royal Commission on
the Liquor Traffic, penned by Reverend Joseph
McLeod, a New Brunswick Free Will Baptist,
was a classic Victorian temperance essay that
blamed drink for “violations of family affections
and the destruction of domestic peace.27
*****
Canada’s official “criminal class,” the inmates
of federal penitentiaries, were, according to
government reports, a surprisingly temperate
lot. One would like to know more about the
manner in which such statistics were recorded,
but most convicts were described as either
abstainers or moderate in their “social habits.”
The Dominion Superintendent of Penitentiaries
reported in 1917 that 80 per cent of federal
inmates were moderate drinkers. The Quebec
Bureau of Statistics likewise reported a low
incidence of “immoderate” liquor use among
persons convicted from 1898 to 1917. In 1924,
in an address to the Union of Nova Scotia
Municipalities, prison reformer J.B. Fielding
reflected on the alleged connections between
alcohol and criminality: “We often casually
refer to drink as the salient feature associated
with crime, so it is a curious fact that when we
refer to the Federal Reports, we find there are
370 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
many more total abstainers incarcerated than
drunkards, and I believe the same holds good
in our local jails.”28 Earlier a Dominion Bureau
of Statistics (DBS) offi cial analysing the habits
of persons convicted between 1887 and 1919
had concluded that “inebriety has little or no
influence over criminality” and “that by far the
greatest percentage of crime is committed by
the moderate or non-drinking class.” Similarly,
the DBS in 1920 was unable to satisfactorily
conclude whether prohibition had achieved its
objective.29
Initiative arrests for drunkenness or drunk
and disorderly behaviour constituted the
largest component of nineteenth- and early
twentieth-century urban police department and
police court business. […] But did the police
view public drunkenness as “real” crime?
Elsewhere it has been argued that the rounding
up of drunks, an important police duty well
past World War I, did little to build an image
of professionalism. 30 Yet the man on the beat,
in stages assisted by electric call box systems,
patrol wagons, telephones, and automobiles,
functioned as a combination bouncer and baby
sitter. Constables were recruited not for their
education or sensitivity to social issues, but
for size and physical abilities. […] Discretion
toward the street offender was important in
police-community relations. 31 The CCAC, in
search of a professional image, did not stress
the “street cleaning” tradition of the occupation.
The association, with its crime control focus,
was more interested in law amendments in
connection with vagrancy, prostitution, drug
dealers, juvenile delinquents, habitual criminals,
and firearms. Its early conventions, covered in
the Canadian Municipal Journal, reflect an
abiding concern with crime control, not public
order.32
Prohibition-Era Policing
Following the Laurier government’s refusal
to enact national prohibition in 1898, anti-
liquor forces turned their attention back to the
municipal and provincial levels. In 1901 Prince
Edward Island became the first province to
enact its own dry law. 33 Elsewhere provincial
governments were tightening up alcohol
regulation. […] Saskatchewan closed all bars,
made liquor a government monopoly and raised
the drinking age from sixteen to eighteen. In the
period 1915–17, a combination of Social Gospel
sentiment, political expediency, and war-time
patriotism led every province except Quebec
to restrict or ban the retail liquor trade. Even la
belle provence was drier than its reputation: as of
1916 a majority of the municipalities in Quebec
were under local option. In 1918 the federal
government, as an emergency conservation
measure, shut down Quebec’s bars and outlawed
the interprovincial transit of beverage alcohol.
For prohibitionists, the millennium had arrived;
a host of social problems, ranging from war
to sweat shops, were expected to wither away
under the weight of national and provincial dry
laws.34
The legislation of the 1910s was, by Canada
Temperance Act standards, harsh. […] Under
the amended Ontario Temperance Act (OTA),
provincial police were authorized to arrest
without a warrant and seize the automobiles
of bootleggers. The original Ontario statute
gave dry agents the right to search land and
vehicles without a warrant and compelled
convicted drunks to name the source of their
alcohol on pain of imprisonment. The Nova
Scotia Temperance Act (1911 amendments)
carried a mandatory jail term for second
offences and allowed search without warrants.
Persons convicted under the New Brunswick
Intoxicating Liquor Act (1916), like those under
the PEI and Nova Scotia statutes, were refused
the right of appeal. 35
On the other hand the new dry laws, to win
initial political support and public acceptance,
were based on a degree of compromise In
New Brunswick, for example, the sale of two
per cent beer was licensed and “temperance”
beer (less than two per cent) was sold without
provincial license. Consumer demand, needless
to say, encouraged breweries to manufacture
and sell an over strength beverage, which
appears to have been delivered to beer shops
in broad daylight. Druggists and doctors were
also allowed to prescribe liquor for medicinal
Regeneration Rejected 371
purposes, industrial alcohol continued to be
manufactured, and export warehouses remained
legal. 36 Licensed vendors, who benefited from
their political connections, were well placed to
abuse the system. The Nova Scotia Temperance
Act, prior to 1926, allowed vendors to sell
twelve-ounce prescriptions of spirits to each
patient daily.37
*****
[…] Prominent persons warned that banning
the bar would necessitate a large and dangerous
expansion of police powers. Other powerful
wet arguments were that prohibition was not
“British,” would cause a net increase in crime
and would discredit the administration of
justice. 38 During the 1916 House of Commons
debate, an Ontario MP warned that outlawing
liquor would mean that “the policeman’s club
must be behind every man to make him good.”39
The Winnipeg Great War Veterans Association
interpreted a total ban as “class legislation” that
would only inspire fraud and deception. […]
The war on liquor, in contrast to more recent
anti-drug efforts, brought few operational
advantages to the Canadian police, repressive
legislation notwithstanding. There was little
federal legislation outside of wartime prohibition,
and no national body of enforcement officers.
[…] Enforcement and prosecution fell to
the provincial and municipal authorities. A
number of chief constables invoked prohibition
sentiment for special cases, such as additional
vigilance and sanctions against “foreigners”
engaged in bootlegging, but for the most part
dry laws were an unwelcome innovation.40
Canada’s police administrators believed
themselves more hard-pressed and unappreciated
than ever during the prohibition years, which
coincided with burgeoning community demands
on their departments. Judging by the proceedings
of the Chief Constables Association, police
managers were loathe to seek greater powers
over the use of alcohol by the average citizen.
Yet Canada’s police chiefs actively pursued
amendments to the Criminal Code and other
federal statutes in the name of crime control.
Signifi cantly, the new national police statistical
system inaugurated by the Dominion Bureau of
Statistics totally ignored liquor enforcement and
public order arrests.41 […]
In the spring of 1918 Ottawa, as a war
measure, outlawed the manufacture and sale
of beverages containing more than 2.5 per cent
alcohol. 42 The immediate effect of national
prohibition seemed to vindicate the arguments
of the moral reformers. The trend to increased
order had begun under provincial prohibitory
regimes, but most likely related to the complex
circumstances of a society at war. Tens of
thousands of young, single men, for example,
were in the armed forces. Winnipeg’s arrests
for drunkenness for one quarter of 1916 fell by
80 per cent. In Ottawa’s police court, summary
convictions for 1916–25 (Ontario Temperance
Act years) were 38 per cent less than for
the period 1906–15. The chief constable of
Moncton, New Brunswick, although cynical
about local option, expressed optimism that
provincial and national prohibition would
diminish every level of crime so that “in three
years time, every city and town in the Dominion
could cut its police force in half.” The extension
of prohibition to the city of Halifax in 1916 was
followed by a 50 per cent reduction in arrests
for drunkenness. The chief of Saint John praised
New Brunswick’s dry law: “our jails are empty,
our towns and cities are orderly and people are
clothed and in their right mind for the first time
in years.” 43 […] Partly because of these initial
developments, a number of historians credit the
movement with a degree of success in curbing
drunkenness and general disorder.44
Despite these trends, […] police officials
continued to display little affection for the
reform-inspired campaign to ban the bar. The
police served largely an urban population
and cities and towns, even in Ontario and the
Maritimes, were split on prohibition. This
inspired senior officers to make rare public
pronouncements on the importance of ensuring
the legitimacy of the criminal justice system.
A standard professional complaint was that
the police, undermanned, under-equipped, and
underpaid, were being asked to enforce too
many unpopular laws.45 […]
372 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
[…] With plebiscites endorsing prohibition
in New Brunswick, Manitoba, Alberta,
Saskatchewan, Ontario, and Nova Scotia in
1920–22, activists worked hard to keep all
enforcement agencies “on their toes.” 46 The
involvement of groups such as the Woman’s
Christian Temperance Union and clergy in
liquor enforcement probably generated little
support among chief constables. Manitoba’s
chief enforcement officer in 1916 was Reverend
J.N. McLaren. Chief Inspector J.A. Ayearst of
the 1920s OPP had been a Methodist minister
who lobbied the premier for stricter local option
enforcement. Ayearst was appointed a provincial
liquor inspector and served with the Ontario
liquor license board before heading the Ontario
Provincial Police OTA Branch. […] In 1918
Baptist minister W.D. Wilson, New Brunswick’s
Chief Liquor Inspector, received a polite hearing
before the Chief Constables’ Association, but
his suggestion that the organization admit as
full members officials engaged in prohibition
work fell on deaf ears.47 […]
In the early to mid 1920s, an age of at
least partial prohibition and falling liquor
consumption, many law enforcement officials
spoke of a crime wave. In 1918 William Banks,
editor of the CCAC’s Canadian Police Bulletin,
had warned chief constables to “not be carried
away with the delusion that crime will decrease
because of the temperance wave which is
fortunately going to engulf this continent.”
Banks, an abstainer and prudish Toronto
theatre censor, foresaw post-war moral decay
because of a decline in religious authority. He
also argued that saloons and other homosocial
drinking establishments had at least kept
men off the streets; modernity bred mobility,
consumerism, and a culture of male-female
sociability, with casual liquor use intruding on
middle-class family life. Young men, including
war veterans, Banks continued, now had “time
for other sources of amusement and I am most
regretfully compelled to confer that I do not
think that they will go for a higher amusement
ideal.”48 […] The head of the Alberta Provincial
Police, speaking to the Chief Constables’
Association in 1924 on “The Rising Tide of
Lawlessness,” argued that prohibition was the
worst example of the failure of law to inculcate
a law-abiding spirit.49
The Ontario Temperance Act, implemented
in 1916 when three-quarters of the province
was already under local option, had closed all
public drinking establishments but allowed
breweries and distilleries to operate for export.
With convictions for drunk and disorderly
behaviour in Ontario one third lower for the
period 1916–20 than 1911–15, prohibitionists
were convinced that the law was doing more
good than harm. 50 The measure was discussed
on several occasions at annual conventions of
the CCAC, which was dominated by Ontarians.
[…] In 1923 Toronto’s chief constable noted that
“it would appear that the police have a hopeless
task as long as distillers and brewers are making
and sending out larger quantities of liquor.” In
his next annual report the chief suggested that
OTA violators be given automatic jail terms
rather than fines, which amounted to “a license
to carry on an illegal business.”51 […]
Police officials, liquor inspectors, and customs
officers from all regions reported on the time,
difficulty, and expense in investigating and
prosecuting moonshiners, bootleggers, and
smugglers. The situation became more complex
in 1920 when the United States, which shared
a long largely unpatrolled border with Canada,
where breweries and distillers continued
to operate, enacted national prohibition. A
declining regional economy made smuggling
attractive to many Maritimers. […] In 1927
the RCMP, as a result of a federal-provincial
agreement, took over provincial policing in
rural Saskatchewan, bringing the Mounties into
direct conflict with violators of the Criminal
Code and provincial statutes such as the liquor
law. […] The RCMP also reported the illegal
production of sake in British Columbia. In 1922
the Regina Leader, commenting on the failure
of law to root out the liquor traffic, noted that
the Saskatchewan Provincial Police had been
doubled in size and a considerable amount
of public money expended in enforcing the
provincial dry law. 52
Regeneration Rejected 373
Despite tougher laws, the legal proof required
to convict bootleggers continued to cause
police a degree of discomfort. Spotters and
undercover agents, essential for most successful
prosecutions, were a potential Achille’s heal
because of the “buy and bust” approach and
the fact that the use of informers clashed with
the supposed traditions of “British justice.’’
The Alberta Provincial Police, for example,
employed dozens of part-time agents in its
liquor enforcement branch. […]
[…] Dry activists viewed local enforcement
agents as underpaid, lacking sufficient powers,
and too subservient to town and city councils.
Wets and moderates often shared an alternative
view of these officers, who in their eyes had
politicized the machinery of justice. In the late
nineteenth-century Ontario, the appointment of
known prohibitionists as license commissioners,
Canada Temperance Act inspectors, and even
magistrates had given rise to non-cooperation,
public hostility, and perjury on the part of
witnesses, jurors, and even magistrates.53
Even when armed with warrants or writs of
assistance, provincial and municipal prohibition
inspectors in Nova Scotia were continually
challenged by operational constraints such
as fortified doors in premises suspected of
bootlegging and the difficulty of proving the
identity of the real owner. Statistics from Nova
Scotia indicate that temperance inspectors in the
late 1920s conducted nine or ten searches for
every prosecution or seizure of contraband.54 […]
Following their victory over the pro-government
control Tories in 1927, PEI’s Liberals introduced
amendments to the prohibition statute. […] The
amendments included higher fines and longer
jail sentences, the extension of criminal liability
to landlords, and the right to search the premises
of a recently-convicted offender without a
warrant.55
*****
Prohibition, the great social issue of the 1910s
and early 1920s, and scourge of provincial
politics, was neither endorsed nor condemned
by the Chief Constables’ Association of Canada
in the official sense. […]
During the 1920s, CCAC conventions reflected
a new prohibition-related concern, duplication
and competition among enforcement agencies.
[…] Liquor regulation was a major force behind
the creation of the new provincial organizations,
which were modelled on the federal agency and
often staffed by former Mounties. Temperance
forces in Alberta and Saskatchewan considered
provincial constabularies more accountable than
the Royal North-West Mounted Police, which,
although officially under the provincial Attorney
General, was a federal force insulated from local
politics. […]
At their 1922 Victoria convention Canada’s
police chiefs passed a resolution demanding
greater cooperation among municipal, provincial,
and federal agencies. The association, dominated
by municipal chiefs, was uneasy about the
1919-20 reorganization of the Royal North
West Mounted Police into the Royal Canadian
Mounted Police. Chief Martin Bruton of Regina
described friction between different police
forces and complained about the Saskatchewan
Provincial Police upstaging municipal forces
in terms of newspaper publicity. Many of these
investigations centred around liquor. […]
The worst turf war was in Ontario, where
the OPP, under political pressure to enforce
the Ontario Temperance Act, in the words of
one municipal chief, employed “a class of men
that we, as police officers, cannot cooperate
with.”56 By 1918 the OTA was monopolizing the
resources of the provincial police. Yet the United
Farmers’ government, which took office in 1919,
gave the provincial constabulary poor grades
on liquor enforcement. […] Under pressure
for arrests, seizures, fines, and convictions,
provincial officers became more aggressive in
urban areas, with predictable results. The local
police, although careful to point to their own
success with the OTA, argued that provincial
activity was discrediting policing in general. 57
These arguments mirrored those used by
Citizens’s Liberty League for Moderation and
other enemies of prohibition.58
374 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Bureaucratic Alliance: Government
Control
During the 1920s, as the spirit of wartime
sacrifice ebbed, Canada’s ban on liquor gradually
gave way to a policy of government control and
sales, first in Quebec and British Columbia.
Quebec voted overwhelmingly in 1919 for
the sale of beer and light wines. Two years
later the Taschereau government established
a commission with a complete monopoly
on spirits and wine. Brewers, distillers, war
veterans, and organized labour were the chief
lobby groups pushing for a relaxation of wartime
restrictions. The Prairie provinces, where per
capita consumption traditionally exceeded the
national average, followed the British Columbia
example in the mid 1920s, New Brunswick
and Nova Scotia in 1927 and 1930. Practical
problems of public finance also aided the wet
cause. The profits from liquor sales, one-fifth
of Quebec’s provincial revenues, were used
primarily in road construction and secondarily
to support charity and education.59 […]
The alleged failure of enforcement was
a leading argument in support of repeal of
provincial dry laws. In Hamilton, Ontario,
Rocco Perri, “King of the Bootleggers,”
publicly ridiculed the policing of the OTA.
In 1925 the New Brunswick liquor control
authorities admitted to defeat by estimating
that three-quarters of the alcohol circulating
in the province was contraband. Halifax’s city
council went on record as opposing prohibition
for having “produced amongst our people a
system of despicable spying, and perjury, deceit
and a tendency to lower the moral tone of the
community.” […]
During the 1920s the majority of Canada’s
provinces moved from being dry to “moist.”
[…] Enforcement of a less rigorous system
promised greater public consensus, a message
echoed south of the border by the Association
Against the Prohibition Amendment. The
government of Ontario, by the mid 1920s
one of the remaining bastions of prohibition,
appointed a respected former president
and general manager of Canadian National
Railways to head the provincial liquor control
commission. New Brunswick, to assuage its
drys, secured a United Church minister to chair
its new liquor control board. […] Proponents
of moderation, recognizing that the prohibition
movement was far from dead at the local level,
accepted restrictions such as permits, rationing,
advertising, and price controls, beer parlours
with as few comforts as possible, and limits on
hard liquor sales in government stores. […] The
results of this “temperance hangover” lingered
for many years in provinces such as Ontario and
New Brunswick, where by the 1950s liquor laws
were viewed in many circles as restrictive.60
The new provincial commissions, supposedly
above politics, were responsible for enforcing
licensing regulations, eradicating bootleggers,
and seizing illegal stocks. Liquor store managers
were given discretion to limit or blacklist
individual customers buying suspicious
quantities of alcohol. When licensed beer
parlours or taverns appeared, government
inspectors and proprietors and staff enforced
regulation. 61 But the policy of government
sales did not remove the liquor issue from the
purview of the police. Under the new regime the
police and liquor commissions had a common
enemy, the bootlegger, who continued to thrive
because of superior marketing abilities and
more convenient hours abilities if not lower
prices.62 […]
*****
Government alcohol sales in New Brunswick
and Nova Scotia accelerated the expansion
of provincial policing in the rural districts,
which had depended on part-time, amateur
constables. Provincial prohibition inspectors
and constables in the 1920s represented a
transition towards provincial control of policing.
The New Brunswick Provincial Police, founded
in 1927, and the Nova Scotia Police, organized
in 1930, were made responsible for new liquor
control acts. In short order they, along with their
counterpart in PEI, were absorbed by the RCMP
as a result of the federal-provincial contracts of
1932.63 […]
The declining relative importance of public
order arrests to policing in the decades after
Regeneration Rejected 375
World War I provides a clue as to the CCAC’s
relative lack of concern about the liquor question.
Police bureaucracies were partially motivated
by institutional imperatives. Departments
depended upon statistics and reports to justify
their budgets to political authorities, and
municipal largesse was limited. Until the rise
of the automobile, the urban police needed
drunks. […] By the late 1920s there were over
one million registered automobiles in Canada
and the careless driver, not the staggering drunk,
was becoming, statistically, the stock in trade
of the police.64
Conclusion
Prohibition was an intensely political issue. It
achieved legislative recognition in the 1910s
only through organization, publicity, lobbying,
and campaigning. Significantly, none of this
activity was carried out by Canada’s police. The
emerging crime-control doctrine of Canadian
police scorned political “interference,” the
professional term for unwelcome demands for
public accountability. […]
*****
[…] Prohibition failed only partially; it
contributed to lower per capita liquor
consumption and removed many of the harmful
aspects of saloon life. In 1930, most respectable
wets still opposed the open bar. More importantly,
Canada’s drys struck back from “beyond the
grave” through a system of government control
and sales through which agents of the state, as
Phyne suggests, were concerned primarily with
revenue protection. 65 In wet areas, provincial
legislation “established restrictive codes which
to this day [1975] severely prescribe the
conditions for the purchase of liquor in state-
owned stores and for the consumption of liquor
in public places.”66
*****
The issue of alcohol regulation in early
twentieth-century Canada, in contrast, provoked
little consensus, which is precisely why the most
extreme form of liquor control was repealed.
This despite the support of industrial capital
and widespread evidence of alcohol’s health and
social costs. 67 […] The legal edifice erected and
dismantled between 1900 and 1930, in contrast
with policy on narcotics, more or less exempted
possession and consumption of liquor in private
dwellings. By the 1920s, with improvements
in housing and the proliferation of commercial
amusements, this approach constituted less of
a burden on the working class, which in the
previous century had depended on the social
space of taverns.
[…] For the enforcers, the half-hearted
war on liquor was an externally-imposed
mandate that inhibited the development of
true professionalism. […] In the period 1890
to 1930, the police accepted neither the social
reform nor medical rationale for prohibition;
much like the situation with prostitution
enforcement, they tended to favour only public
order arguments.68
After the dry era, the Canadian police entered
a relative golden age in terms of relations with
the community. Morality enforcement could
still cause short-term embarrassments, yet
gone was the intense regional and national
press and interest group scrutiny of police that
characterized the first three decades of the
century. Prostitution, gambling, and corruption
garnered more attention than liquor, although
the four usually were related. Police officials
projected a crime-fighting image, adapted to
new roles, and were able to contain liquor
enforcement as long as it remained a local public
order issue. Temperance interests and middle-
class voters demanded periodic crackdowns
and a minimum level of enforcement. The
police, provincial license inspectors, and
liquor store managers worked out the details.69
Police professionalism had been developed as a
defensive reaction to the Social Gospel critique
of the justice system; the partial decline and
rechannelling of that critique, symbolized by the
political defeat of prohibition, helped to ensure
a freer hand for Canadian police agencies for
years to come.
376 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Notes
the legal framework in “Rum and the Law,” in
James H. Morrison and James Moreira, eds.,
Tempered by Rum: Rum in the History of the
Maritime Provinces (Porters Lake: Pottersfield
Press, 1988), pp. 42–52.
4. Norman H. Clark, Deliver Us from Evil: An
Interpretation of American Prohibition (New
York: W.W. Norton and Company Inc., 1976),
ch. 8; Richard Hamm, Shaping the Eighteenth
Amendment: Temperance Reform, Legal Culture
and the Polity, 1880–1920 (Chapel Hill: University
of North Carolina Press, 1995); Kenneth M.
Murchison, Federal Criminal Law Doctrines:
The Forgotten Influence of National Prohibition
(Durham: Duke University Press, 1994). Michael
Woodiwiss, in Crime, Crusades and Corruption:
Prohibitions in the United States 1900–1987
(London: Pinter Publishers, 1988), argues that
American prohibitions on gambling, sex, drink
and drugs have fostered “a level of crime and
corruption far in excess of more tolerant societies,”
p. l.
5. For professionalism and Canada’s police, see
Greg Marquis, “Canadian Police Chiefs and Law
Reform: The Historical Perspective,” Canadian
Journal of Criminology, XIV (July–Oct.1991),
pp. 385–406. One of the few case studies of
prohibition enforcement is Jacques Paul Couturier,
“Prohibition or Regulation? The Enforcement
of the Canada Temperance Act in Moncton,
1881–1896,” in Warsh, ed., Drink in Canada, pp.
144–65.
6. For a similar trend in England, see Jennifer S.
Davis, “Prosecutions and Their Context: The Use
of the Criminal Law in Later Nineteenth-Century
London,” in Douglas Hay and Francis Snider, eds.,
Policing and Prosecution in Britain, 1750–1850
(Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1989), p. 421.
7. Nova Scotia’s 1886 license act (shop, hotel,
wholesale) continued the 1874 stipulation that
two-thirds of the ratepayers in an electoral district
had to approve a new license by petition. This
law, resisted in Halifax, outlawed taverns: Judith
Fingard, “‘A Great Big Rum Shop’: The Liquor
Trade in Victorian Halifax,” in Morrison and
Moreira, eds., Tempered by Rum, pp. 97–99.
8. Greg Marquis, “‘A Machine of Oppression Under
the Guise of the Law’: The Saint John Police
Establishment, 1860–1890,” Acadiensis, XVI
(Autumn 1986), pp. 58–77; “Enforcing the Law:
The Charlottetown Police Force,” in T. Spira and
1. For a differing opinion, see Carolyn Strange,
Toronto’s Girl Problem: The Perils and Pleasure
of the City, 1880–1930 (Toronto: University of
Toronto Press, 1995), p. 90, which suggests that
prostitution was identified as the chief “social evil”
of the era.
2. For temperance and prohibition, see: Richard Allen,
The Social Passion: Religion and Social Reform in
Canada, 1914–28 (Toronto: University of Toronto
Press, 1971); James Gray, Booze: The Impact of
Whiskey on the Prairies (Toronto: MacMillan of
Canada, 1972); B.J. Grant, When Rum Was King:
The Story of the Prohibition Era in New Brunswick
(Fredericton: Fiddlehead Books, 1984); C.W. Hunt,
Booze, Boats and Billions: Smuggling Liquid Gold
(Toronto: McClelland and Stewart, 1988); C.M.
Davis, “I’ll Drink to That: The Rise and Fall of
Prohibition in the Maritime Provinces,” (Ph.D.
Thesis, McMaster University, 1990); Gerald A.
Hallowell, Prohibition in Ontario, 1919–1926
(Ottawa: Ontario Historical Society, 1972); E.R
Forbes, “Prohibition and the Social Gospel in Nova
Scotia,” in Forbes, ed. Challenging the Regional
Stereotype: Essays on the 20th Century Maritimes
(Fredericton: Acadiensis Press, 1989), pp. 13–40;
John Herd Thompson, The Harvests of War: The
Prairie West 1914–1918 (Toronto: McClelland and
Stewart, 1978), pp. 95–114; Robert A. Campbell,
“Liquor and Liberals: Patronage and Government
Control in British Columbia, 1920–1928,” B.C.
Studies, 77 (Spring 1988), pp. 30–53; Jan Noel,
Canada Dry: Temperance Crusades in Pre-
Confederation Canada (Toronto: University of
Toronto Press, 1995); Reginald Smart and Alan
C. Ogborne, Northern Spirits: A Social History of
Alcohol in Canada (Toronto: Addiction Research
Foundation, 1996).
3. Mariana Valverde, in The Age of Light Soap
and Water: Moral Reform in English Canada,
1885–1925 (Toronto: McClelland and Stewart,
1991) devotes little attention to the issue. John C.
Weaver’s study of Hamilton, Crimes, Constables
and Courts: Order and Transgression in a
Canadian City, 1816–1970 (Kingston: McGill-
Queen’s University Press, 1995), although not
discussing liquor enforcement and temperance in
detail, does examine how the police negotiated
demands for moral order. A useful anthology is
Cheryl Krasnick Warsh, ed., Drink in Canada:
Historical Essays (Kingston: McGill-Queen’s
University Press, 1993). C. Mark Davis examined
Regeneration Rejected 377
Douglas Baldwin, eds., Gaslights. Epidemics and
Vagabond Cows: Charlottetown in the Victorian
Era (Charlottetown: Ragweed Press, 1988); pp.
86–102; Canada, Royal Commission on the Liquor
Traffic (RCLT), Evidence, Manitoba, pp. 8–9;
169–70; 370–71.
9. Greg Marquis, Policing Canada’s Century: A
History of the Canadian Association of Chiefs
of Police (Toronto: University of Toronto Press,
1993).
10. Statistical Yearbook of Canada, 1901, pp. 596–97.
The CTA allowed liquor for private and family use
to be shipped into dry towns or counties. In CTA
prosecutions for transporting liquor, the onus was
on the accused to prove that the alcohol was for
personal use: “Report of the Inspector-in-Chief
Under the Nova Scotia Temperance Act, 1913,”
Nova Scotia Journals of the House of Assembly,
appendix 26.
11. RCLT, Evidence, Maritimes, pp. 24–25; 373–74;
401–02; 687–97; 788–90.
12. RCLT, Evidence, Quebec, pp. 8–10, 167–68;
179–91, 238; 488–90; 238–46; 654–59.
13. Canadian Annual Review, 1910 (Toronto 1911), p.
438. By the early 1890s, one-fifth of the province’s
municipalities were under the pre-Confederation
“Dunkin Act,” which authorized municipal units
to enact prohibitory by-laws.
14. RCLT, Evidence, Ontario, pp. 115–19; 581–83;
641–50; 704–09; 724–27 1346–47.
15. R.C. Macleod, The North-West Mounted Police and
Law Enforcement, 1873–1905 (Toronto: University
of Toronto Press, 1976), p. 133; “Annual Report
of the Commissioner of the North-West Mounted
Police 1887,” in Report of the Commissioner of
the North-West Mounted Police 1887 (Toronto:
MacLean, Roger and Co., 1888), p. 10.
16. RCLT, Evidence, Manitoba, p. 71; 232; 236–37;
289–98; 298; 370–71; 430; 534–35; 601–02;
614–16; 619–20. The North-West Territories had
a form of partial prohibition prior to the enactment
of the 1892 “high license” and local option law.
17. Ibid., pp. 478–79; 534–35; 617–18.
18. Greg Marquis, “Vancouver Vice: The Police and
the Negotiation of Morality, 1904–35,” in Hamar
Foster and John McLaren, eds., Essays in the
History of Canadian Law V: British Columbia and
the Yukon (Toronto: Osgoode Society, 1993), pp.
242–73.
19. John Weaver, “Introduction: Trends and Questions
in New Historical Accounts of Policing,” Urban
History Review, XIX (Oct. 1990), p. 81.
20. John McLaren, “White Slavers: The Reform
of Canada’s Prostitution Laws and Patterns of
Enforcement, 1900–1920,” Criminal Justice
History, VIII (1987), p. 108.
21. Michael McCulloch, “Most Assuredly Perpetual
Motion: Police and Policing in Québec City, 1838–
58,” Urban History Review, XIX (Oct. 1990), p.
107; Gray, Booze, p. 28; Toronto Globe and Mail,
February 14, 1919; RCLT, Evidence, Maritimes,
p. 21; Quebec, p. 182; Manitoba, p. 387.
22. RCLT, Evidence, Manitoba, p. 619; Richard G.
Powers, Secrecy and Power: The Life of J. Edgar
Hoover (New York: The Free Press, 1987), p. 152;
John Weaver, “Social Control, Martial Conformity
and Community Entanglement: The Varied Beats
of the Hamilton Police, 1895–1920,” Urban
History Review, XIX (Oct. 1990), p. 113.
23. Chief Constables’ Association of Canada,
Proceedings of the Annual Convention, 1915, pp.
12–13. For years the CCAC maintained a “snake
pit,” stocked with liquor, at its conventions.
Occasionally these events were held in police
stations.
24. James J. Collins Jr., ed., Drinking and Crime:
Perspectives on the Relationships between Alcohol
Consumption and Criminal Behaviour (New York:
The Guilford Press, 1981), pp. xv–xvi.
25. George E. Foster, The Canada Temperance Act
and Prohibitionist Handbook (Toronto: Hunter,
Rose and Company, 1881) p. 82; RCLT, Maritimes,
Appendix 11, p. 982. See also, Clive Emsley,
Crime and Society in England, 1750–1900 (New
York: Longman, 1982), pp. 41–42.
26. Couturier, “Prohibition or Regulation,” pp. 147–48.
See the illustrations in K. Austin Kerr, Organized
for Prohibition: A New History of the Anti-Saloon
League (New Haven: Yale University Press,
1985).
27. What It Costs (Toronto, c. 1897), 2; F.S. Spence,
The Facts of the Case (Toronto 1896), p. 83.
For the minority report see, Report of the Royal
Commission on the Liquor Traffic (Ottawa:
Queen’s Printer, 1895), pp. 509–691.
28. Statistical Yearbook of Québec 1921 (Quebec:
L.A. Proulx, 1921), p. 151; Proceedings of the
19 th Annual Convention of the Union of Nova
Scotia Municipalities (Halifax: 1924), p. 104. Of
3,888 persons convicted of indictable offences
in 1901, “moderate” drinkers outnumbered the
“immoderate” by two to one. See, Statistical
Yearbook of Canada, 1901, p. 621.
29. “Criminal Statistics, 1919,” Sessional Papers,
1920,10D, pp. x, xviii.
30. Greg Marquis, “Practical Criminology: The Early
Years of the Chief Constables’ Association of
Canada,” unpublished paper, 1991.
378 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
31. CCAC, Proceedings, 1922, p. 68; RCLT, Evidence,
Manitoba, p. 328; 481; Robert M. Fogelson, Big
City Police (Cambridge: Harvard University
Press, 1977), pp. 48, 51; Hairing, Policing a
Class Society, pp. 180–81. Beginning in 1890, the
Toronto police were allowed to release persons of
“otherwise good character” who had been picked
up and held overnight for intoxication.
32. See, for example, the review of Criminal Code
amendments in CCAC, Proceedings, 1913, pp.
18–30.
33. Ch. 3, “An Act Prohibiting the Sale of Intoxicating
Liquor,” Statutes of Prince Edward Island, 1901.
In 1898 PEI had voted 89 per cent in favour of
prohibition: Davis, “Rum and the Law,” p. 47.
34. Canadian Annual Review, 1910, p. 540; Hallowell,
Prohibition, pp. 3–36; Thompson, The Harvests of
War, pp. 98–106. From 1913 to 1919 prohibitionists
in the United States won twenty-five out of thirty-
five state referenda (a number of them aimed
only at closing the saloon, not outlawing private
importation or possession of liquor): Jack S.
Blocker Jr., Retreat from Reform: The Prohibition
Movement in the United States, 1890–1913
(Westport: Greenwood Press, 1976), pp. 238–39.
35. Ch. 2, “Nova Scotia Temperance Act,” Statutes of
Nova Scotia, 1910; Ch. 50, “An Act Entitled the
Ontario Temperance Act,” Statutes of Ontario,
1916; “Report of the Commissioner, 1919,” British
Columbia, Sessional Papers, 1920, II; Canadian
Annual Review 1910, p. 456; Grant, When Rum
Was King, pp. 180–81; Leonard Harkness, History
of the Amherst Police (Sackville: BH Publications,
1989); Halifax Mail, 23 Aug., 1926.
36. Grant, When Rum Was King, ch. 7; Canadian
Annual Review, 1924–25, pp. 374–75. The
Canadian definition of “intoxicating” was 2.5
per cent alcohol; the Volstead Act labelled
beverages with greater than 0.5 per cent alcohol
as intoxicating: Clark, Deliver Us from Evil, pp.
132, 138.
37. Associations Against the Prohibition Amendment
[AAPA], The Last Outposts of Prohibition in
Canada: Nova Scotia and Prince Edward Island
(Washington, DC: AAPA, 1929), pp. 6–7.
38. Prohibition: The Views of Eminent Statesmen.
Prominent Public Men and Leading Men of
Business on the Question of Prohibition (Hamilton,
189?).
39. Montréal Gazette, March 7, 1916.
40. Toronto, Annual Reports of the Chief Constable,
1910 (Toronto, 1911), p. 6.
41. Marquis, “Practical Criminology.”
42. Robert Craig Brown and Ramsay Cook, Canada
1896–1921: A Nation Transformed (Toronto:
McClelland and Stewart, 1974), p. 301; Davis,
“Rum and the Law,” pp. 48–49. In 1916 the federal
“Doherty Act” had forbidden the shipment of
liquor into a dry province unless the package was
clearly marked with the contents and the names of
consignor and consignee: Ch. 1, “An Act in Aid of
Provincial Legislation Prohibiting or Restructuring
the Sale or Use of Intoxicating Liquors,” Statutes
of Canada, 1916.
43. Canadian Annual Review, 1916, p. 680; “Report
of the Inspector-in-Chief under the Nova Scotia
Temperance Act, 1916”; Cheryl Krasnick Warsh,
“‘Oh Lord, Pour a Cordial in Her Wounded Heart’:
The Drinking Woman in Victorian and Edwardian
Canada,” in Warsh, ed., Drink in Canada, Table 3;
CCAC, Proceedings, 1916, p. 53; 1918, p. 37.
44. Thompson and Seager, p. 65, relying on secondary
sources, argue that arrest statistics in dry provinces
prove that prohibition achieved results. Gray, in
Booze, indicates that in the three Prairie provinces
total arrests for drunkenness fell from 17,746
in 1913 to less that 5,000 in 1920: pp. 90–91.
Grant, in When Rum Was King, pp. 27–68, offers
a dimmer view of the movement. Davis identifies
enforcement as the major weakness of prohibition.
See, “I’ll Drink to That,” pp. 273–77.
45. CCAC, Proceedings. 1923, p. 87; Fogelson, Big
City Police, 114–15; Toronto Star, July 11, 1919.
46. E.R. Forbes, ed., Clifford Rose, Four Years with
the Demon Rum (Fredericton: Acadiensis Press,
1980), p. ix.
47. CCAC, Proceedings, 1918: Canadian Annual
Review, 1924–25, pp. 373–74; AAPA, The Last
Outpost, p. 19; Forbes, “Prohibition and the Social
Gospel,” p. 35; Grant, When Rum Was King, p. 31.
Wilson had served as field secretary for a regional
temperance federation. The Halifax Mail reported
(Aug. 4, 1926) that Rev. Grant was authorized to
appoint deputy inspectors “without taking into
consideration their political views,” but did not
exercise full control over hirings and firings.
48. CCAC, Proceedings, 1918. p. 25.
49. Ibid., 1924, pp. 54–55; 1922, pp. 90–91; CAR,
1922, pp. 423–24.
50. Warsh, “‘Oh, Lord, Pour a Cordial in Her Wounded
Heart,’” table 2.
51. CCAC, Proceedings, 1917, pp. 18–19; 1922, p.
92; Toronto, Annual Report of the Chief Constable
(ARCC), 1923–24, pp. 8–9. The AAPA approvingly
pointed out that Quebec under government
sales had an lower overall crime rate (based on
convictions) than Ontario under prohibition:
Regeneration Rejected 379
AAPA, The Québec System: A Study in Liquor
Control (Wasington, D.C.: AAPA, 1928), pp.
31–32.
52. Report of the Commissioner of the Royal Canadian
Mounted Police, 1927, p. 9; 13; Canadian Annual
Review, 1922, p. 795. Manufacture in the home was
not unique to “foreign” immigrants, but part of the
larger self-sufficiency of home production in rural
society: Norman Okihiro, Mounties, Moose and
Moonshine: The Patterns and Context of Outport
Crime (Toronto: University of Toronto Press,
1997), ch. 7.
53. Fanshawe, Liquor Legislation in the United States
and Canada, pp. 384–86.
54. “Report of Inspector in Chief under the Nova Scotia
Temperance Act, 1928.” Grant recommended that
“stout and barricaded doors” be made illegal
and that premises be padlocked upon a third
conviction.
55. AAPA, The Last Outpost, pp. 8–10. The PEI
amendments, in spirit if not detail, parallelled the
punitive 1929 Jones Act in the United States, which
lifted the maximum Volstead penalties to five years
in prison or a $10,000 fine: Hamm, Shaping the
Eighteenth Amendment, pp. 267–68.
56. CCAC, Proceedings, 1922, pp. 119–22.
57. Dahn D. Higley, OPP: The History of the Ontario
Provincial Police Force (Toronto: Queen’s Printer,
1984), pp. 111–13; 123–26; Canadian Annual
Review, 1922, p. 590; Toronto Globe and Mail,
December 1, 1924. See also, Gray, Booze, pp.
217–18.
58. AO, Linton Papers, MU 7276, file 12, Government
Control.
59. AAPA, The Québec System, pp. 4–6; Toronto Globe
and Mail, January 12, 1927; Campbell, “Liquor
and Liberals,” pp. 36–38; Thompson, The Harvests
of War, pp. 105–06.
60. Canadian Annual Review, 1924–25, p. 448;
1928–29, pp. 389, 401; Toronto Globe and
Mail, January 14, 1921. The re-introduction
of government sales in Saskatchewan in 1924
prohibited private club licenses, a feature of the
British Columbia and Alberta systems. Quebec’s
system was applauded by the Association against
the Prohibition Amendment in the United States:
Kyvig, Repealing National Prohibition, p. 109;
AAPA, The Québec System.
61. Robert A. Campbell, “Managing the Marginal:
Regulating and Negotiating Decency in
Vancouver’s Beer Parlours, 1925–54,” Labour/le
Travail, 44 (Fall 1999), pp. 109-27.
62. Robert E. Popham and Wolfgang Schmidt,
Statistics of Alcohol Use and Alcoholism in
Canada, 1871–1956 (Toronto: University of
Toronto Press, 1958), Table III-l.
63. AO, F-8, G.H. Ferguson Papers, MU 1028,
“Liquor Control in Western Canada,” 1927; John
F. Phyne “Prohibition’s Legacy: The Emergence of
Provincial Policing in Nova Scotia, 1921–1932,”
Canadian Journal of Law and Society, VII (2) (Fall
1992), pp. 157–84; Gerald F. Wallace, William
Higgins and Peter McGahan, The Saint John Police
Story: Volume 3: The Slader Years 1930–1941
(Fredericton: New Ireland Press, 1993), ch. 4.
64. Toronto, ARCC, 1910–1930; Popham and Schmidt,
Statistics, Table III-1; Statistical Yearbook of
Québec 1929, p. 368; CCAC, Proceedings, 1927;
Weaver, Crimes, Constables and Courts, ch.
5. Nationally, there were seven per cent fewer
convictions for drunkenness during the largely wet
1930s than during the partly dry 1920s. The rate
of drunkenness arrests per 100,000, nonetheless,
remained higher in the 1930s than in the 1880s and
1890s (see Table 2). Locally there were variations.
See Gerald F. Wallace, William Higgins, and Peter
McGahan, The Saint John Police Story, Vol 3: The
Slader Years (Fredericton: New Ireland Press,
1993), p. 160, note 33.
65. Phyne, “Prohibition’s Legacy.” In contrast, Robert
A. Campbell argues that government control in
British Columbia was concerned primarily with
maintaining a balance between the demands of
prohibitionists and repealers: “‘Profit was just
a circumstance’: The Evolution of Government
Liquor Control in British Columbia, 1920–1988,”
in Warsh, ed., Drink in Canada, pp. 172–92.
66. Clark, Deliver Us from Evil, p. 138.
67. John J. Rumbarger, Profits, Power and Prohibition:
Alcohol Reform and the Industrialization of
America, 1800–1930 (Albany: SUNY Press,
1989).
68. John McLaren and John Lowman, “Enforcing
Canada’s Prostitution Laws, 1892–1934,” in
Martin Friedland, ed., Securing Compliance: Seven
Case Studies (Toronto: University of Toronto Press,
1990), pp. 21–87.
69. Marquis, “Vancouver Vice,” pp. 242–73; William
Weintraub, City Unique: Montréal Days and Nights
in the 1940s and 1950s (Toronto: McClelland and
Stewart, 1996), ch. 3
Critical Thinking Questions
Chapter 22: Chasing the Social Evil: Moral Fervour and the Evolution of
Canada’s Prostitution Laws, 1867–1917, John P.S. McLaren
1. What changes led to the development of prostitution laws? Does there appear
to have been an increase in prostitution-related offences prior to the passage of
the new laws?
2. How was prostitution dealt with prior to 1867? How did the police respond to
prostitution following Confederation?
3. Canada’s prostitution laws were modelled after British and American statutes.
What problems did legislators find in attempting to create similar laws in Canada?
Did prostitution appear to be either as prevalent or as widespread a problem in
Canada?
Chapter 23: The First Century: The History of Non-Medical Opiate Use
and Control Policies in Canada, 1870–1970, Robert R. Solomon and Melvyn
Green
1. Why did the federal government send Mackenzie King, then-deputy minister of
Labour, to Vancouver to deal with the riots? Did opium appear to be a problem
at that time? How did King shift the focus to opium?
2. How did American influence impact on Canada’s drug-control policies? Was
Canada trying to develop a strong drug policy, or responding to American
concerns?
3. Beginning in the 1950s, there was an attempt to treat addicts rather than
criminalizing them for possession. What role did the police play in pressing for
strong drug laws? How did Parliament respond?
Chapter 23: Regeneration Rejected: Policing Canada’s War on Liquor,
1890–1930, Greg Marquis
1. How was the problem of alcohol dealt with across the country? How does this
compare to the American response? Does prohibition appear to have been a
success?
Critical Thinking Questions 381
2. Were temperance advocates and prohibitionists able to establish a link between
drunkenness and crime? What problems might there be in determining whether
such a link existed?
3. According to Marquis, why should we be careful about drawing parallels between
the “war on drugs” and the “war on alcohol”?
Further Readings
Regulating Lives: Historical Essays on the State, the Individual, and the Law,
edited by John McLaren, Robert Menzies, and Dorothy E. Chunn (Vancouver: UBC
Press, 2002).
John McLaren is professor of law, University of Victoria; Robert Menzies and
Dorothy Chunn are both professors of criminology, Simon Fraser University. In this
book, the authors examine social control, moral regulation, and governmentality
during the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries. This text exhibits the wealth
of theoretical and historical writings that has emerged, with discussions of diverse
ways in which the state is interested in regulating people’s lives. Topics include:
incest in the courts, public regulation of alcohol in relation to ethnicity, public health
initiatives regarding venereal disease, and the seizure and indoctrination of Doukhobor
children.
Undressing the Canadian State: The Politics of Pornography from Hicklin to
Butler by Kirsten K. Johnson (Halifax: Fernwood Books, 1995).
Through a detailed historical analysis of Canada’s obscenity legislation, Johnson
argues that the state implicitly supports the ideology of pornography. A controversial
book from an alternative perspective, it sets contemporary legislation in a wider social
and historical perspective. The author sees the possibility of law as a mechanism
of the state with incredible power to transform gender relations. She concludes that
politicians and state bureaucrats responsible for legislation fail to comprehend the
complexity of pornography from a sociological point of view.
Spying 101: The RCMP’s Secret Activities at Canadian Universities, 1917–1997
by Steve Hewitt (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2002).
Steve Hewitt is a visiting scholar in the Department of History at Purdue
University, and an adjunct instructor in the Department of History at the University of
Indianapolis.
Canadian security agents surveyed students and professors for “subversive”
tendencies and behaviour since the end of the First World War. The RCMP infiltrated
the campuses of Canada’s universities and colleges to spy, meet informants, and
gather information on thousands of Canadians, including prominent individuals such
as Pierre Berton, Peter Gzowski, and René Lévesque.
Further Readings 383
Making Good: Law and Moral Regulation in Canada, 1867–1939 by Carolyn
Strange and Tina Loo (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1997).
This book looks at the changing relationship between law and morality in
Canada from Confederation to the Second World War. Strange and Loo argue that
the attempt to regulate people through the law did not always meet with success, as
values deemed “good” by the state were often repudiated by those on whom they
were imposed. The authors examine major institutions that patrolled morality—the
Department of Indian Affairs, the Ministry of Justice, and the North-West Mounted
Police—and agencies that worked at local levels, such as police forces, schools,
correctional facilities, juvenile and family courts, and morality squads. Through topics
as diverse as gambling, marriage and divorce, and sexual deviance, Making Good
shows that character building was critical to the broader project of nation building.
The New Criminologies in Canada, edited by T. Fleming (Toronto: Oxford University
Press, 1985).
This is one of those classics you can often find in second-hand bookstores.
Reminiscent of the new and critical criminologies in Britain, this text contains radical
analyses of crime and criminal justice policy such as Elizabeth Comack’s “The Origins
of Canadian Drug Legislation: Labelling Versus Class Analysis.” Grouped here are
some of the more radical theorists working in criminology—a must-read.
This page intentionally left blank
Cover image reproduced from Health Canada website and Media Photo Gallery, Health Canada, http://www.hc-sc.gc.
ca. Reprinted by permission of the Minister of Public Works and Government Services Canada.
Russell Smandych and Rick Linden, “Administering Justice without the State: A Study of the Private Justice System
of the Hudson’s Bay Company to 1800,” from Canadian Journal of Law and Society 11:1, 1996. Reprinted by
permission of Canadian Journal of Law and Society/Revue Canadienne Droit et Société.
David Murray, “Criminal Boundaries: The Frontier and the Contours of Upper Canadian Justice, 1792–1840,”
from American Review of Canadian Studies 26:3, Autumn 1996. Reprinted by permission of American Review
of Canadian Studies.
Thomas Stone, “The Mounties as Vigilantes: Perceptions of Community and the Transformation of Law in the
Yukon, 1885–1897,” from Law and Society Review 14:1,1979. Reprinted by permission of Law and Society
Association / Blackwell Publishing.
Bryan D. Palmer, “Discordant Music: Charivaris and Whitecapping in Nineteenth-Century North America,” from
Labour/Le Travail 3, 1978. Reprinted by permission of Labour/Le Travail Committee on Canadian Labour
History.
Lynne Marks, “Railing, Tattling, and General Rumour: Gossip, Gender, and Church Regulation in Upper Canada,”
from The Canadian Historical Review 81:3, 2000. Reprinted by permission of University of Toronto Press,
Inc.
Allison N. May and Jim Phillips, “Homicide in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815” from The Canadian Historical Review
82:4, 2001. Reprinted by permission of University of Toronto Press, Inc.
Constance Backhouse, “The Shining Sixpence: Women’s Worth in Canadian Law at the End of the Victorian Era,”
from Manitoba Law Journal, 23. Reprinted by permission of Manitoba Law Journal.
Helen Boritch, “Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes: An Historical Analysis,” from Criminology: An
Interdisciplinary Journal, 30:3. American Society of Criminology, August 1992. Reprinted by permission of
American Society of Criminology.
Tamara Myers, “The Voluntary Delinquent: Parents, Daughters, and the Montreal Juvenile Delinquents’ Court in
1918,” from The Canadian Historical Review, 80:2, 1999. Reprinted by permission of University of Toronto
Press.
Robert Menzies, “Governing Mentalities: The Deportation of ‘Insane’ and ‘Feebleminded’ Immigrants Out of British
Columbia from Confederation to World War II,” from Canadian Journal of Law and Society 13:2, Autumn 1998.
Reprinted by permission of Canadian Journal of Law and Society/Revue Canadienne Droit et Société.
Helen Boritch and John Hagan, “Crime and the Changing Forms of Class Control: Policing Public Order in ‘Toronto
the Good,’ 1859–1955,” from Social Forces, 66:2, 1987. Reprinted by permission of University of North Carolina
Press.
Carolyn Strange and Tina Loo, “Spectacular Justice: The Circus on Trial, and the Trial as Circus, Picton, 1903,”
from The Canadian Historical Review, 77:2, 1996. Reprinted by permission of University of Toronto Press.
Copyright Acknowledgements
386 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives
Erica Smith, “‘Gentlemen, This is No Ordinary Trial’: Sexual Narratives in the Trial of the Reverend Corbett, Red
River, 1863,” from Reading Beyond Words: Contexts for Native History. Peterborough: Broadview Press, 1998.
Reprinted by permission of Broadview Press.
Donald H. Clairmont and Dennis William Magill, “The Relocation Phenomenon and the Africville Study,” from
Africville: The Life and Death of a Canadian Black Community, 3rd edition. Toronto: Canadian Scholars’ Press,
1999. Reprinted by permission of Canadian Scholars’ Press.
Joan Sangster, “Criminalizing the Colonized: Ontario Native Women Confront the Criminal Justice System,
1920–1960,” from The Canadian Historical Review, 80:1, March 1999. Reprinted by permission of University
of Toronto Press.
John McLaren, “Creating ‘Slaves of Satan’ or ‘New Canadians’? The Law, Education, and the Socialization of
Doukhobor Children, 1911–1935,” from Children, Teachers and Schools in the History of British Columbia.
Calgary: Temeron Books, 1995. Reprinted by permission of Temeron Books.
Mariana Valverde, “Moral Reform in English Canada, 1885–1925: Introduction,” from The Age of Light, Soap,
and Water: Moral Reform in English Canada, 1885–1935. University of Toronto Press/Canadian Social History
Series, 1991. Reprinted by permission of University of Toronto Press.
Joan Sangster, “Defining Sexual Promiscuity: ‘Race’, Gender and Class in the Operation of Ontario’s Female
Refuges Act, 1930–60,” from Crimes of Colour: Racialization and the Criminal Justice System in Canada,
edited by Wendy Chan and Kiran Mirchandani. Peterborough: Broadview Press, 2001. Reprinted by permission
of Broadview Press.
Steven Maynard, “‘Horrible Temptations’: Sex, Men, and Working-Class Male Youth in Urban Ontario, 1890–1935,”
from The Canadian Historical Review 78:2, 1997. Reprinted by permission of University of Toronto Press.
Kelly Hannah-Moffatt, “Mother Knows Best: The Development of Separate Institutions for Women,” from
Punishment in Disguise: Penal Governance and Federal Imprisonment of Women in Canada. University of
Toronto Press, 2001. Reprinted by permission of University of Toronto Press.
Gary Kinsman, “Character Weaknesses and Fruit Machines: Towards an Analysis of the Anti-Homosexual Security
Campaign in the Canadian Civil Service, 1959–1964,” from Labour/Le Travail 35, Spring 1995. Reprinted by
permission of Labour/Le Travail Committee on Canadian Labour History.
John McLaren, “Chasing the Social Evil: Moral Fervour and the Evolution of Canada’s Prostitution Laws, 1867–
1917,” from Canadian Journal of Law and Society 1:125, 1986. Reprinted by permission of Canadian Journal
of Law and Society/Revue Canadienne Droit et Société.
Robert R. Solomon and Melvyn Green, “The First Century: The History of Non-Medical Opiate Use and Control
Policies in Canada, 1870–1970,” from The University of Western Ontario Law Review, 20:2, 1982. Reprinted by
permission of the Faculty of Law, University of Western Ontario.
Greg Marquis, “Regeneration Rejected: Policing Canada’s War on Liquor, 1890–1930.” Reprinted by permission
of the author.